Worthy Opponent

Posted originally on the Archive of Our Own at http://archiveofourown.org/works/34226728.

Rating: Teen And Up Audiences

Archive Warning: Creator Chose Not To Use Archive Warnings
Categories: F/M, Multi
Fandom: Miraculous Ladybug
Relationships: Marinette Dupain-Cheng | Ladybug/Félix Graham de Vanily, Luka
Couffaine/Marinette Dupain-Cheng | Ladybug, Ivan Bruel/Mylène
Haprèle, Adrien Agreste | Chat Noir/Kagami Tsurugi
Characters: Marinette Dupain-Cheng | Ladybug, Marinette Dupain-Cheng |
Ladybug's Parents, Félix Graham de Vanily, Luka Couffaine, Quantic
Kids (Miraculous Ladybug), Chloé Bourgeois, Amélie Graham de
Vanily, Mylène Haprèle, Ivan Bruel, Original Characters, Original
Akumatized Character(s), Original Kwami Character(s), Lila Rossi
Additional Tags: Movie Making, Panromantic Ace character, Bisexual Character,
Aromatic Asexual character, Lila salt, Chloè redemption, slight adrien
salt, characters in danger, Manipulative Lila Rossi, Lukanette, felinette -
Freeform, Myvan, Slow Burn, very slow, like a snail, slightly older
characters, Alternate Universe - Canon Divergence
Language: English
Stats: Published: 2021-10-02 Updated: 2025-01-29 Words: 286,833 Chapters:
27/?
 Worthy Opponent
by Soap_Lady

Summary

Felix Graham de Vanily is back! Not to cause trouble, at least not if no one crosses him. After
discovering the last script his father ever wrote, he decides to honor his father (and make his
directorial debut) by producing the movie. It has everything he likes; adventure, well-rounded
teenaged characters, complex villains and witty dialog. The only problem is that it's set in
Paris and there's only so much CGI can do. So he, his mother, and his group of friends who
call themselves the Quantic Kids head to Paris to cast the rest of the characters.

Marinette Dupain-Cheng has just finished her first year of lycee and though Lila is still
around, her influence over Marinette's friends has waned, partly because they're on different
academic tracks and have drifted a bit. She's not worried about that, she's decided to spend
her summer as an intern in Graham Film's Wardrobe Department. It'll be valuable experience
and with luck, she'll never even see Felix.

Too bad she makes a wrong turn on her first day.

Felix isn't pleased to see "I love you" Girl but what the heck, he needs to run some lines.
Once goaded out of her shell she's as witty and sassy as he needs the lead actress to be. IF
she'll take the part.

Notes

Hello!

Be advised: There will be no Adrienette in this fic. Not even a hint of it. There will be
Lukanette. There will also be Felinette. Also quite a bit of Myvan because I love how
supportive yet low-key Ivan and Mylene’s relationship is. There will also be bi characters,
ace character, a panromantic character and a character still figuring things out. Also a touch
of Adrigami.

Chloe is going to get a little redemption, as a treat.

There will be a teeny bit of salt for Lila and maybe an itty bitty bit for Adrien(but not in the
way you might think.) (Unless I change my mind.)

Most of the teen characters are sixteen and now in lycee. Luka is seventeen
 Chapter One

Many people think that the funeral is the worst part of losing someone. Seeing his father’s
near desiccated corpse lying in a sustainably harvested wood coffin was naturally disturbing
for Felix. Watching his strong, savvy mother staring in shock as his will was read was
difficult. Hearing that certain family members were jockeying to remove his mother was rage
inducing. But all that was bearable, even tolerable.

The worst part of losing his father for Felix Graham de Vanily was going through the man’s
belongings and deciding what to keep or toss.

There were clothes to send to charity, memorabilia to be sent off for display but the personal
effects Geralt Graham de Vanily (ne Chapman) were an emotional minefield. Therefore he
did the mature, adult thing. He procrastinated for a year.

Amelie refused to enter his father’s office, even after a year. She would cry the moment her
foot passed the threshold so it was up to Felix to be brave and clean out his dead parent’s
things. It would help them move on, or so his grief counselor told him.

His father was a bit of a packrat and saved things any other man would dismiss as
sentimental. Felix found old ticket stubs for concerts, postcards from all over the world and
trinkets made by hand from some remote location where a movie had been filmed.

The worst was discovering his father had saved every letter Felix had sent him while
shooting on location and far from home; from his barely legible child scrawls to the near
calligraphy he sent as a teen. Geralt had kept them all; lovingly laminated and kept under a
bag of his favorite boiled sweets.

In the very last drawer Felix found a large manila envelope addressed to him. He opened it
and immediately wished he hadn’t when he pulled out a letter from his father.

To my dearest son,
Enclosed is the last screenplay I may ever write. If you are reading this, I have died before
giving it to you. I am sorry. I had hoped we would read it together, discussing plot elements
and casting.

Forgive me for leaving you and your mother. I love you both so much. I regret not going to
the doctors sooner. Had I had an earlier diagnosis perhaps more could have been done. I see
the hurt in your eyes and the pain on your mother’s face. I should have taken better care of
myself for you.

I remember you telling me you wanted to pursue both acting and directing and I cannot be
more proud of you. You have the talent for one, if not the temperament and patience for the
other. I have every confidence that you will learn, if you’re willing to listen to those more
experienced than you.

This script was written with you in mind. You were always so fascinated by mystery and
legend and so I hope this story embodies both. I can think of no one I would rather cast as
the lead. I only wish I could be there to direct you. You always made me proud to be your
father. Take care of your mother for me. She's going to need you.

I love you,

Geralt

Felix’s eyes burned as he fought back tears. He had always hoped to follow in his father’s
footsteps and enter the family business. It hurt that his father wouldn’t be there to guide him.
Yet he felt warmed by the fact his father was thinking of him in his final days and created an
amazing gift for him.

He skimmed the script and his grief faded to interest. Father was right, this was exactly the
kind of story he’d always wanted to do. Mystery, action, legendary figures...a bit of romance
but that was the least of his concerns.

It was set in Paris and very pointedly discussed certain landmarks.

While CGI had made marvelous strides it was still a poor substitute for reality, his father had
always said. He dreaded going back to that city but this was his father’s last work and he’d
honor him, dammit!

Besides, there was the matter of the second ring Uncle was holding hostage and his idiot,
overly sentimental cousin.

Several birds, one stone. Felix grinned to himself.

In many ways he was like his father but he was still his mother’s son.

He was a master of the long con.

*****

“Are you sure Paris is the right place for our project, Mum?” Felix asked his Mother for the
tenth time that very day. He sat beside his mother in the luxurious jet. Three other passengers
were in the plane, two were sleeping cuddled by each other like the best of friends they were.
The other was reading from a tablet, the soft light illuminating his brown complexion
lovingly. Felix looked outside the window to be greeted with a beautiful overview of the
French countryside.

He knew this was where his father wanted the movie set. The script was very specific and
precise. He just didn’t want to deal with the Agrestes, the heroes or horror of horrors; Chloe
Bourgeois. Even her name made him shudder with half-remembered tea parties and Saw-like
games. In his mind, anyway. The things he did for his family. True family, anyway.

Their flight was quite early in the day if anyone asked him. They would land in Paris by 4:00
am, quite ungodly in anyone’s opinion. Yet the time was picked precisely for that, it’d be
hard for paparazzi to find them if they kept to odd night owl hours. The City of Lights, as it
was aptly named was overall quite lit. Glittering jewels across a black velvet sky. Glitzy,
romantic, and inherited sleepy, brimming with mystery. Paris at night was beautiful, and he
could imagine how his mother felt living her youth in such an idyllic city. A soft chuckle
caught Felix’s attention and he turned away from the sparkling nighttime scenery to look at
his mother’s face.

“You worry too much, my magician.” Amelie reminded her stubborn son with a sad smile.
“Your father did this script with Paris in mind. Do you see the sky? Imagine filming outdoors
with such scenery, the brownness elevated by the light with silvery clouds painted by
moonlight and the stars replaced with man-made lights. A mixture of the old and new in the
right hands.”

“A climax under such a backdrop would be beautiful, easily swaying the hearts of would be
lovers.” Felix mused, picturing it. “Add rain to it and it can be a mystery out of any film noir.
Keep blue lights and just the smallest pop of color with the umbrella or lipstick.”

“A confession, or a rendezvous.” Amelie agreed with a smile.

“Then the akuma comes in all “Beware Paris, I am Le Grand Thespian. Too long have we
overlooked the beauty and importance of theater because of these movies. No longer shall the
art of theater be shadowed by the glamour of fake acting and movies, now everything will
return to how it was!” Felix added which caused his mother to burst in giggles at his deadpan
delivery. The peals of laughter caught the attention of the other passengers, those who
mumbled, annoyed at interrupted sleep. The other awake passenger looked at Felix and
chuckled, amused, to which Felix gave a smirk of his own.

“Well, who would’ve guessed our Ice Prince was a comedian.” The boy sitting before Felix
commented.

“Allen Woodward, you wound me. I am an actor.” Felix spoke mockingly, a hand placed on
his chest which made Allen hum in amusement. “I must be able to fit any role.”

Allen Woodward was an up and coming actor like the other two in the plane with Felix and
his mother. All handpicked by the Graham de Vanily mother and son team to work on the
upcoming project. Allegra Caselli and Claude Jouvet were sleeping in their seats leaning
against each other. A large white blanket covering them both while they shared a pillow. The
three of them had been in the same school as Felix had and for many years were considered
his peers. All came from a show business background. Whether through their parents like
Claude, or discovered as a brilliant child actor like Allegra. Allen's father was an outstanding
film composer and his son was adept with music and acting. The three of them proved
themselves to be good actors and had a professional outlook on work that Felix appreciated.
For the film that they were going to do, Felix could not imagine any better costars. This film
had to be perfect, and he needed the best for it. That didn’t mean that they didn’t tease or
throw jabs whenever the circumstances allowed.

“Actor, magician, martial artist, and soon to be director.” Allen listed off his classmate’s
talents while Amelie beamed down at Felix, watching as the boy's smile shifted from teasing
and mocking to a more genuine curve at his mother.

“Says the actor and soon to be composer.” Felix added, which had Allen grinning.

“We’re going to dominate with this movie, and if any of those akuma come over we’ll kick
their ass.” Allen agreed.

“Of course.” Felix nodded, taking a sip of his coffee. “I refuse to allow such a pathetic super
villain to show us up. I’ve been more traumatized by children's shows. Remember the
anamorphic blobs, The Juuba?”

“Oh god the evil Teletubbies!” Allen replied his face morphing into disgust. “Their eyes are
so soulless, I think a late-night show took them on after eight episodes due to the bad ratings
and trauma.”

“I feared those more than any akuma when I was in Paris last time. I fought three of them.”
Felix boasted himself to which Allen looked at his mother for confirmation.

“Felix was at his cousin’s house for the day and apparently akumas are quite common in that
area.” Amelie nodded, recounting the spooky tale for the surprised teen. For a moment Felix
looked at his mother as a pang of sadness hit him, it’s been so long since his mother seemed
so animated, telling Allen the story of how her son took on three powerful monsters on his
own with no powers. He would destroy thousands of akuma and take down Hawkmoth
himself to keep his mother in good spirits. “I read they’re caused by negativity so we’ll have
to work hard and not become one. If you’re very negative a purple butterfly comes and
infuses the person with magic, turning them into villains.”
“We’re actors, Aunt Amelie, we got this.” Allen nodded with a smile.

“She’s not your aunt.” Felix narrowed his eyes at Allen.

“Share, you momma’s boy.” Allen chided which made Felix pout.

A smooth contralto voice came over the PA system. “Ladies and gentlemen, this is your
captain speaking. We’re now beginning our final descent and will be landing at Charles de
Gaulle Airport in just under thirty minutes. We’re reporting clear skies and no delays; the
flight crew and I would like to thank you for flying Virgin Atlantic and hope you’ll choose us
again.”

Allegra and Claude shook themselves awake and yawned as the seat belt light came on. “I
guess I’ll have to wait until after we disembark to pee,” Claude grumbled.

Felix rolled his eyes and tuned out his peer’s complaints. If he were honest with himself, and
he tried to be, he was apprehensive about returning to Paris for reasons that had nothing to do
with the heroes or the idiot he shared a face with.

Can I do this without Father?

Felix preferred to think of himself as equally his mother’s and his father’s child. Sure he
inherited his mother’s acting ability and slight-of-hand skills but his musical abilities and
interest in directing was all his father’s. Then again, he was mischievous and lacked the
infinite patience his father had. Geralt was stoic and seemed cold to those who didn’t know
him but could pull amazing performances out of shy newcomers and could make even the
most temperamental divas work on his schedules. Felix knew he had no head for tact and
diplomacy. Mom was the social butterfly; perhaps he could learn by example.

He felt a warm soft hand slip into his and looked up at his mother. She was smiling at him, a
gleam of understanding in her eyes. She knew how he was feeling, she always knew. He did
his best to smile back and gave her a shoulder squeeze.
I can do this. I’m not alone.

He felt a series of bumps as the plane landed on the runway and then slowed to a stop. The
seatbelt light went off and he stood up and stretched.

I always get what I want.

***************************

Chloe Bourgeois had awoken like every day at the first ring of her alarm. The blonde heiress
sprang into action going straight to change her outfit. Gone were the silk pajamas as Chloe
threw on a sports bra and some leggings, a grey sweat band was added while she put her hair
in a messy bun for the time being. After brushing her teeth and putting on her sneakers. She
grabbed her outfit for the day: a yellow, white, and blue striped halter top; a black kimono
with tassels; some denim shorts with black flats; and her golden metal framed Versace
sunglasses. Arranging her outfit and makeup bag in her duffle bag took no time. A glance at
her watch showed it was 4:25 am and she was on schedule. Grabbing her air pods and
cellphone Chloe left her room with the duffle bag thrown over her shoulder. She saw a couple
of the housekeepers already up and working during their shift.

"Good morning, Mlle Bourgeois." One of the housekeepers spoke as she dipped a
curtsey.

"Good Morning Sylvia, the room is ready." Chloe nodded giving the housekeepers
permission to enter her room. "I won't be coming home straight today, please put my work
out clothes into the laundry."

"Of course, Mlle Bourgeois." Sylvia accepted with a nod. "Thank you, have a
wonderful day."

With a wave Chloe descended the stairs of the hotel instead of taking the elevator.
She was out of the lobby and in the car by 4:30 am as the chauffeur drove her to the studio. It
seemed the Hotel was quite busy already; Chloe knew why of course. It seemed that instead
of crashing at the Agreste’s like last time the Graham de Vanily mother and son duo checked
into the hotel. They also brought along three teens too. Maybe since the last time Felix came
around, he found friends? It was a possibility; Felix wasn’t horrible to deal with. You just had
to get used to his prickly demeanor and he’s quite chill to be around. They landed not that
long ago based off the last text she shared with the blond was a heads up that he was going to
show up at Le Grand Paris and around the time the check in would be. So, by calculations
they should be going into bed now. A week away from school ending too, lovely.

Hmm, let’s see something interesting. Chloe thought as she browsed through a quiz
site. It was a bit of a guilty pleasure in passing the time. Taking randomized quizzes that were
inheritably biased and seeing what other people thought of her just be choices not by hearing
her full name. Some seemed interesting ‘What romantic archetype are you?’ Star-crossed
lovers apparent. ‘Best tea pairing for your personality?’ A rooibos. ‘Which character from
Mean Girls are you?’ Regina George of course, Chloe smiled at that outcome.

Chloe mindlessly browsed her social media when she got bored of taking quizzes. Her
primary account was all about her and fashion, her secondary account was focused more on
memes, photography, and makeup. Suddenly an incoming call caught her attention. Few
people knew that Chloe was awake by this hour, so it was a limited list who would attempt to
call her. Then again it was an even smaller list on who would dare to call her now. Smaller
still was the amount of people she would actually answer, too.

"Fefe, how's my ugly English bulldog?" Chloe asked as she answered the call. She
laid the mocking drawl thick as she heard the boy on the other line give a tired sigh.

"Bitchois." Fefe, her moniker for Felix Graham de Vanily, replied in tandem as their
greeting.

Chloe couldn't help the smile or the chuckle that escaped her. Their interactions were
always a bit grating against each other. It was the way that they ‘played’ best since children
Chloe and Felix would parry their wits against each other in their own ways. Chloe could be
as eloquent as she wished but it was a chore. Felix was much like his dad, her late Uncle
Geralt, in that they were wordsmiths or that’s how auntie Amelie and Emelie said it. They
were skilled with words whether spoken or written, and verbally sparring with Felix tended
to be fun, but it was easy pushing his buttons after knowing him for so long. Chloe took any
opportunity she had, especially since she knew it annoyed him in the first place.
 "Fancy hearing from you, I thought with jet lag you would be dead to the world."
Chloe pointed out recalling that Felix and his mother had just arrived in Paris yesterday, and
to stay now.

"No, I'm awake. We’ve settled in for the most part, have you already gone out to
work out? I might join you if you haven’t." Felix asked which had Chloe frown.

"Francois, return to the hotel. We'll be picking someone up." Chloe told the chauffeur
and saw how he adjusted their trip accordingly taking a U-turn for the delay. "Be ready and
outside Fefe, with a change of clothing too."

"Understood I'll see you there." Felix accepted hanging up the phone.

Anticipation buzzed within Chloe. It wasn't strange for Felix to spend time with her,
most of their childhood had been spent with the two of them fighting over Adrien. For who
got to choose what game to play that day. Over who got the last lemon-flavored treat. Oven
where to have lunch/snack time. What pillow to use for nap time. How they would construct
the pillow fort. Which of Uncle Geralt’s scripts was the best to turn into the next movie?
Adrien and Felix might look like twins separated at birth, but Chloe and Felix always
appeared to be closer to each other than Adrien. They were seemingly cut from the same
cloth, both negative charged assholes. Adrien, for all his sunny disposition, was the positive
charge that they gravitated towards. It was easier spending time with Adrien, but with each
other they were awful. Like forcing two negative magnets to stick together, naturally
repelling each other because they were too alike. Hopefully being teenagers meant they'd
mellowed out some, at least against each other. To the rest of the world? They might have
been worse.

Rounding off the corner Le Grand Paris came into view and Chloe scooted over the
seat so Felix would be able to get in easily. Felix stood out like a sore thumb wearing a black
signet and grey pants. He stood properly, back straight and shoulders rolled back to exude the
perfect posture. A duffle bag like her own hanging off one shoulder. Chloe leaned over to the
window, pushing the button to roll it down.

"Get in, loser, we're going to work out!" Chloe called out with her best Regina
George impression, which was quite good if you asked her.
 "Charming as always." Felix replied as he walked down the steps and into the car. "I
apologize for cutting into your schedule."

"Apology accepted, Fefe." Chloe shrugged to which Felix smirked.

"I was telling it to the chauffeur, now he's forced to spend twice as long with you
unlike any other morning." Felix jabbed playfully which had Chloe laughing.

"Jerk."

"Bitch."

"Francois, can we please go?" Chloe called out before introducing the partition
giving partial privacy to the two teens in the back.

"A please?" Felix spoke in mock horror one hand resting lightly on his chest, right
where his heart is located. "Be still my beating heart, the old dog can learn new tricks."

"Oh, shut it." Chloe snapped without heat as she leaned back on the plush leather
upholstery. "So, tell me, Fefe, what had you returned to Paris so soon? You saw how our
beloved City of Lights has the infestation problem; especially the people’s negative
opinions."

"I would be worried IF I cared about their opinion." Felix replied with a smile. "It’s
all concerning business as of late. Now we’re keeping things hush hush, yet I have some
plans that will certainly have your attention."

The two used the opportunity to catch up in what each had both missed as of late.
Chloe's supposed trials of being 'good' and the disaster that was. Felix's coping mechanisms
since, you know. Who did Felix bring with him to Paris? They were there because of the
secret project, which had Chloe immediately conclude that it would be a film they would do
in Paris. Chloe's relationship with her own mother? Thinly veiled contempt from Chloe
towards Audrey Bourgeois. A final snarky comment from Felix had Chloe burst into giggles,
his disgust was palpable. The relationship with Adrien? Strained from both ends, their
positive charge having been attacked by unsavory people as of late.

People who claimed to be the beacons of all goodness. People who were thought to
be the greatest. People who were nosy, who brushed passed a person’s feelings, people who
did things with interests. Everyone who weren’t like them, those were all the same. Also
appearing to be lovely, but their shadows show the true brownness and flaws and they were
just as bad as everyone else. Hypocrites, who think that you must always be nice in order to
be good people? Chloe was done with them; she didn’t need things from those types of
people. Alone without the pretext of dealing with the outside world or being seen Felix
concluded that Chloe was tolerable. Without the social veneer that she painted on herself
Chloe wasn’t as bad; the issue was that they were rarely alone together, so he had to deal with
the ‘Adrikins’ Chloe more often which was a nuisance.

The duo was dropped off at the luxury gym that Chloe was a member of, and they gave
Felix a visitor’s pass quite quickly. It had been done often enough that the receptionist
nodded without a thought as the two moved in to begin their exercise. Usually Chloe would
do stretches and cardio before practicing gymnastics and ballet. While Felix would work on
whatever martial arts exercise, he was doing while joining her for ballet in the end. Today
however both worked together in an easy silence. Felix himself worked with a variety of
flips, tumbles, and maneuvers that to Chloe’s trained eyes had her see the imagined scenarios
of a film. He was training, most likely to do stunt work, Chloe thought passively as they
continued each with their different tasks.

One hour and a half later, sweaty, tired, and breathing heavily both teens went to the
private showers to get ready. Phone in hand Chloe docked it into her speakers and blasted her
morning playlist. Joan Jett's voice blasted out of the speakers while she and the Blackhearts
sang off 'Bad Reputation'. Chloe sang along while she got her shower to be scorching hot
before jumping in. Everything had a lemon or lavender scent. From the body wash to the salt
scrub that Chloe used to exfoliate with the same ire she would use in removing the memory
of her hated enemies. By the time she had finished her shower Chloe had been singing along
to her playlist and strangely Felix had joined in a song which both surprised and delighted the
heiress.

Her hair was an easy dry and it was held in its signature ponytail in no time. The blonde
heiress changed and went outside sitting on the vanity and fishing out her makeup bag while
Felix stepped out of his shower, slacks already worn, towel drying his hair.
 “Are you going to be doing your own stunts? Working gymnastics like that?” Chloe
asked curiously probing for information.

“Perhaps.” Felix added. “It’s also quite calming, I’ve been up for a while. Hopefully
with this I’ll be able to sleep adequately.”

“Perhaps.” Chloe parroted snapping a picture of Felix on her phone. It was done
unprompted, so Felix didn’t have the time to pose or consider what to do, it felt natural the
casual way he was absently considering himself in the mirror. It looked quite nice, good for
an advertisement for perfume, or maybe for a zine.

“Still taking pictures I see.” Felix walked over to see the photo Chloe took. An
appreciative hum escaped him. “Quite a good composition, I’m so used to your photos I
barely notice when you take any. Have you given thought over what I told you last time?”

“Oh sure, me, the professional photographer, working in film. My parents would be
overjoyed.” Chloe snarked as she looked down to the photo.

“You have an eye for beauty, Bitchois, sometimes it gets skewed because of your
friendship with Adrien—”

“Shut up, Bulldog.” Chloe interrupted Felix hitting him with her powder puff.

“Tragic I know,” Felix continued as if Chloe didn’t throw a powder puff at him. “Yet I
do have to point out. What is your relationship with your mother again? Non-existent. Don’t
you think it’s better to do things you want to do than trying to mold yourself into a younger
version of the blonde version of Cruella de Vil who is arguably less fashionable?”

The words were out, a little challenge and temptation. Felix knew how to pull at the
invisible strings of people. It was quintessential as an actor to play off others. Having a co-
star act their best because of your lines. Some would call it manipulation, Felix claimed it
was his own personal charm. He could see Chloe considering his words. Her eyes narrowed,
just a touch, nothing done out of anger but careful observation. Felix kept his face
purposefully bland, one bow arched in silent inquiry as they looked at one another. Seconds
melted into a minute, then two, then three, on the fourth minute it seemed that Chloe made up
her mind and she nodded once. Breaking their staring contest, she dove into her makeup bag
and took out an eyeshadow palette and began to work on her makeup. Vitamin E serum,
moisturizer, and sunblock was her usual coverage. Gone were the foundations and contour.
Instead of the usual frosted blue, she dove straight towards yellows and browns. A change of
color? Felix bit the inside of his cheek to keep a smirk out of his face, he knew that if Chloe
saw it, she'd complain.

“I hate that you know.” Chloe spoke up as she gave herself a more natural look using a
soft medium tone yellow and brown to enhance her blue eyes. It made her look more human,
less classic Barbie doll. She applied her eyeliner next, a precise and effortless wing. Felix
waited until she finished doing both eyes

“You hate many things, Bitchois.” Felix pointed out as he worked on his own skin
regiment. “May I ask what specific topic of your hatred we’re discussing?”

“I hate it when you’re right about this stuff. You become so smug about it, see look at
this stupid face!” Chloe huffs snapping a picture of Felix’s cheeky smirk, the brat had the
audacity to wink. “Bulldog.”

“It’s nothing special being right, I often am.” Felix hummed amused. “You’ll do it?”

“Sure.” Chloe grouched putting on a mauve lip tint instead of her everyday gloss.
“Might as well shove it in my mother’s face.”

“You can as your name will end up in the credits.” Felix drawled, adding further
temptation to the blonde who gave a confused glance at the actor.

“Film credits? For that hush-hush project you’re working on?” Chloe asked with her
eyes taking on a gleam that the actor appreciated.

She was considering his offer akin to a business deal. With no social veneer around her
Chloe was less showboating and more inclined in proving where she is competent. Business
was surprisingly something that the girl had a head for. After so many business dealings
Andre no doubt educated into his daughter, she’d picked up an eye for potential business
prospects. A pity that she would rather imitate her childish mother, yet now Chloe was
malleable and suitable for Felix’s plans. He wants to use those he knows he could move and
direct to give the best results. Instead of working with a professional who would no doubt
have issues taking orders from a teen, he would look from his peers. Hand picking those he
knows would help him in immortalizing his father’s vision. The last script.

“It’s why I’m in Paris of all places, and why we’re staying at Le Grand Paris. Until our
official lodgings are ready of course.” Felix agreed with a smile.

“I’m in.” Chloe nodded with a chuckle. “Sweeten the pot though.”

“What kind of sweetener?” Felix asked with a hint of a warning.

“Get me a camera,” Chloe shrugged knowing it was well within his capabilities.

“Deal.” Felix agreed to without an issue. “Canon? Nokia?”

“Doesn’t matter, a good one will do. I know you know which one would work.” Chloe
shrugged lightly. “Unless you want promo posters and billboards done off of a cellphone’s
camera.”

“Unlikely, I’ll find you a camera you may use.” Felix agreed his earlier seriousness was
gone.

“Thanks, Fefe, so you got that trio I met at the funeral to help you?” Chloe asked
casually, subtle in her work for information as she finished her outfit slipping into her flats
and putting away her things.

“Yes, they will be co-starring with me as the main cast. We’re still missing a few parts for the
main cast, three precisely, and mother was adamant that we find the missing pieces here in
France.” Felix supplied the information easily; it wasn’t like Chloe to gossip about her peers.
Especially since she too now was a part of the project. “Local je ne se quoi, that mother
promises will enhance the appeal of the movie. Veteran actors and a few fresh faces to entice
the audience.”

“Auntie Amelie is brilliant like always.” Chloe nodded heading out to be driven to school

“What is it with all of you calling my mother aunt?” Felix asked with a thoughtful frown.
“Honestly, it’s a bit more palatable when you say it. Yet all of you do it.”

“Share, you Englishman.” Chloe responded which caused Felix to…well not pout. He would
never engage in such an act—he really did pout, but he would die before admitting it.

The duo chatted on nonsensical things as they left the gym. The limo and chauffeur were
already waiting before the gym. The teens slid into the back seat and the limo was off. Their
conversations continued within the limo. What language would the project be in? Hopefully
in both French and English, Felix had been making sure that the other three could speak
French at a conversational level at least. What genre? Mystery, with a big possibility of
murder. Dipping into Film Noir? Of course, with a good influence of old detective work and
combinations of effects. Will they advertise? Yes, not using open means, Felix had seen the
news in Paris and was not a fan of it.

“Mlle Bourgeois, do we keep the same routine?” The chauffeur caught the teens attention
suddenly.

“Yes please, carry on as normal.”

“Twice in a morning, or is it that you reserve your politeness before the sun is fully high in
the sky?” Felix asked, amused.

“I was going to treat you to breakfast.” Chloe sighed. “Watch yourself.”

“Such generosity.” Felix teased.

“Whatever.” Chloe grouched twirling her ponytail into a makeshift bun as she put on a beanie
and she wore her shades. “We’re here.”

“What’s with the get up?” Felix asked as he followed Chloe out to the ‘Tom & Sabine’s
Boulangerie-Patisserie’. It looked quaint and somewhat cozy, and to Felix’s memory they
were very close to the school Chloe went to.

“It’s a point of pride.” Chloe rolled her eyes as she walked in, promptly at 6:05 like always.
“I’m not that close to the girl who lives here but her parents are Paris’s best. Might want to
consider them for catering, Fefe.”

“That good?” Felix asked curiously looking at the teen as both walked into the bakery. The
scent of warm confections greeted them; fresh bread, tartlets, and all sorts of pastries behind
glass sat prettily waiting to be chosen and consumed. The majority of the patrons in the
bakery now were adults, no one their age which had Felix deduce that Chloe came at this
time precisely for that very reason.

“Yeah, we should buy some extra for Auntie Amelie and the others.” Chloe suggested and
Felix nodded his consent. His initial thought would be to tease Chloe, but it was thoughtful of
her, befitting the hostess and daughter of the hotelier. “It will also give you an array of things
to try.”

“Seems acceptable, thank you for the treat.” Felix spoke with sincerity which had Chloe
smile back, equally sincere.

“Good morning Chloe, your hat is very nice today.” Sabine spoke pleasantly as it was the
teens' turn to order. Chloe almost preened at the compliment which caught Felix’s attention.

“Good morning, Mme Cheng.” Chloe greeted as well.

“Sabine, Chloe we’ve talked about this.” Sabine tutted in good nature before she turned her
attention to Felix. “Chloe, who’s your friend?”
“Felix Graham de Vanily, a pleasure, Mme Cheng.” Felix introduced himself with a smile.
How strange for the woman to not immediately call him Adrien; he liked that.

“A pleasure, Felix. So the usual Chloe?” Sabine asked for their order.

“Yes please, and we want a selection to take back with us. A couple of boxes of assorted
pastries, five duplicates of each. Felix came from England with his mom and some friends.
We’re going to show them the best we have to offer.”

“Oh, we can arrange that. Now we have some Brasille that just left the oven, some orange
Gibassier , these Canistrelli , are flavored with lemon, chouquettes are a staple.” Sabine
began to point over for Chloe and Felix.

The Brasille looked wonderful; all golden and puffed with an ample dusting of powdered
sugar. The Gibassier seemed to Felix like a sweet bread roll with their scored tops. It seemed
that cookies were the Canistrelli and while they looked like the shortbread Felix had enjoyed
their delicacy before and knew they were not like the shortbreads back home, they were far
crispier. Chouquettes were tiny cream puffs, minus the cream if Felix’s memory served him
well. He nodded to the suggestions and Sabine artfully arranged them in the to-go box. Felix
also requested an assortment of croissants seeing the lines of the delicate crescent bread.
Almond, chocolate filled, jam filled, down to the traditional, all were bagged and ready for
transport. They also got some mini tartlets and quiches on Chloe’s insistence. As well as a
box of macarons, two baguettes, a loaf of brioche, and an entire tray of madeleines. As well
as dipping into some of the Chinese baked goods grabbing pineapple buns, steamed buns, and
sesame balls that Chloe swore were amazing.

“You kids do know this is a lot of food, right?” Sabine asked the teens, who gave her equal
‘of course we know, this better not be a price thing. I'll have you know I can afford this I
swear’ faces.

“I traveled with three other teenagers, Mme Cheng.” Felix replied benignly with a polite
smile. “It won’t last more than two days, I can assure you.”
“Also, I’ll have another of my usual order for Felix to have now, instead of the almond milk
honey latte, Felix would prefer a café au lait with four shots of espresso.” Chloe requested
glancing at Felix to confirm his coffee order, when she saw his nod she smiled back to
Sabine. “That’ll be all.”

“Your total will be two hundred and seventy euros.” Sabine replied pausing to see if the teens
would say if anything needed to be brought back into the display.

“Of course.” Felix nodded presenting a credit card without batting an eye, Chloe also pulled
out a credit card and both teens glared at each other over who would pay for the food.

“I told you earlier that I was treating you.” Chloe pointed out annoyed.

“You did say something with that in mind, but I have done a catering order for my group.
There is no need for you to fund that.” Felix replied smoothly, furrowing his brows.

“Rock, paper, scissors; best of three.” Chloe taunted and Felix grouched a fine as both teens
got into position. In rapid fire the three rounds went one after another where Chloe was the
overall winner at 2 compared to Felix’s 1. “I win.”

“Chloe do you think the chauffeur would assist us in bringing everything to the car? In order
to minimize the trip, and to not cause further inconveniences for Mlle Cheng?” Felix asked
which Chloe considered the request and nodded.

“I’ll get him.” Chloe agreed, walking out of the bakery in which Felix turned to Sabine.

“Ignore her, please,” Felix requested, presenting his card again which had Sabine chuckling
in amusement at the antics of the two heirs; while she took Felix’s card and processed the
payment and handed the ticket for Felix to sign, not only did he sign it he added a tip to
round everything to an even 300 euros.
 Chloe returned with Francois in tow not even a moment after and she paused her face in a
clear pout. While Felix couldn’t see her eyes thanks to her sunglasses, he knew they were
narrowed and positively sparking in annoyance. With a loud audible sigh that even Felix
heard she stalked over. The loss of her heels meant there was no distinctive tap with her
stride, but it didn’t mean she wasn’t annoyed.

“You sneaky dog.” Chloe bit out to which Felix chuckled with mirth.

“You fell for it too easily, Chlo.” Felix taunted which caused the girl to pout her annoyance,
causing Felix to smile smugly knowing he won in the end.

“Ok one almond milk honey latte, and one café au lait with four shots of espresso. Two
breakfast sandwiches with a side of honeyed fruit salad and jam toast, the four boxes, and the
bread.” Sabine presented to the teens. The chauffeur Francois grabbed the boxes, Chloe
grabbed the coffee and to go containers for their breakfast while Felix grabbed the bread.

“Thank you for your patience with us, Mme Cheng. If it isn’t a bother, I was wondering if I
could leave a flyer here for advertisement. We’re doing a project here in France, and I’m a
firm believer in the power of word-of-mouth.” Felix requested, catching Sabine’s attention.

“Well if it’s a few we wouldn’t mind.” Sabine agreed and Felix smiled and pulled out a small
stack, handing it to Sabine for her approval.

“Thank you, Mme Cheng, and I believe I will come here more often, possibly with my
associates in the future. I would like to apologize as of now for if they cause a disturbance,
they're an excitable bunch.” Felix gave his farewell as he turned with Chloe to walk out,
noticing the line was close to the door; apparently they did take a while. Oops.

“Here.” Chloe spoke up once Felix got into the Limo.

It took a few minutes to organize everything in the limo, securing the boxes and the like.
Once the actor sat once again Chloe was holding out, a lap tray? In the limo? How peculiar,
Felix took the tray and adjusted the cushioned lap tray on himself. He was quickly handed his
coffee and the take away container. Felix took an experimental sip of the coffee and was
delighted by the richness of the brew. It was very dark with the slightest hint of milk and
sugar. Not enough that it was extremely sweet which Felix appreciated. He enjoyed the taste
of coffee fine enough that the hint of milk and sugar just softened the bitterness of the
espresso. So far it was lovely.

“What did you get us?” Felix asked Chloe before he opened the container.

“Modern breakfast sandwich.” Chloe replied, opening her take away container and jumping
into her breakfast. “It’s a french omelet, avocado, and radish, on a toasted brioche, with a side
of toast and fig jam, and a honeyed fruit salad. It’s a better avocado toast.”

Felix opened his container and bit into his sandwich. It tasted lovely, far better than many
avocado toasts he’d been fed. He closed his eyes and nearly moaned out loud in pleasure.

Chloe scooted away from him and pretended to be disgusted. “Do you and Mlle. Sandwich
need to be alone?”

Felix didn’t even bother glaring at her. He ate his sandwich in near silence and wiped his
hands on his handkerchief. “I can’t believe I’m saying this but you were actually right. That
patisserie-boulangerie might just be the best in Paris.”

“I’ll mark the date,” was Chloe’s tart reply. She finished her own sandwich and sighed.
"Madame-I mean-Sabine and her husband...Tom? Tom and Sabine are...and I say this as a
connoisseur, the best there is at what they do. Even Daddy calls them to cater for special
occasions. He’d hire them to make all our desserts if they would let him but they prefer their
little shop.” Her eyes turned soft and wistful. “And if you can believe it, even after being
married twenty years and being together all the time, even at work, they’re still crazy about
each other.” Chloe sighed again and muttered to herself, “no wonder Dupain-Cheng is so
damn happy all the time. If I had parents who loved each other like that and gave me attention
I’d be a goody-goody too.”

Felix did her the courtesy of pretending not to notice how sad and envious she looked. His
parents had been a lot like that...before…
He mentally shook himself. “Dupain-Cheng?”

“Their daughter is in my class at school,” she clarified. She began to make exaggerated hand
gestures and pitched her voice into a falsetto. “Look at me, everyone! I’m Marinette Dupain-
Cheng! I’m just so sweet and nice and have hardly any flaws. I trip and fall and everyone
thinks it’s adorable! I can win gaming competitions, be the class rep and design haute couture
gowns made from old flour bags. Worship me!”

Chloe huffed and crossed her arms over her chest. “Even Adrikins thinks she’s awesome.”

Felix raised a brow at the mention of his cousin’s name but ignored it. “Don’t be shy, Chlo.
Tell me how you really feel about her. And why?”

“Oh, you mean besides the fact she’s talented and popular and Mommy wanted to mentor
her? That my mom remembers her name after hearing it once? Not my name that she picked
out with Daddy?” Chloe sighed not looking directly at Felix anymore. She slumped in her
seat, her hands absentmindedly playing with her hair. No doubt a way of keeping her hands
busy while she considered her next few words. “Her parents love and care about her. They
support her, pay attention to her. They never neglect her or try to buy her love.”

He was silent and she took it as permission to continue. Felix knew Chloe well enough, if
their talk wasn’t on her terms, she would clam up and there was no way in this world that she
would revisit the topic or open up again. Much to his own patience because really if you had
something to say beating around the proverbial bush would never really bring forth the words
that were needed to be said. Yet he kept quiet, while she lightly braided a few strands of
platinum hair.

“I mean...I’m rich, and pretty, and not as dumb as everyone says I am. One look and all they
see is blonde heiress and every single teen pop movie of the stupid rich blonde girl, and I
have everything I want handed to me, sometimes even on a silver platter.”

“But?” He found himself prompting. She took a deep breath and let it out slowly.
“Then I look at someone like Marinette and it just makes me feel miserable.” Chloe leaned on
Felix’s side, tucking her legs beneath her, adjusting the tray accordingly, while she kept a
feeling of intimacy while she still refused to look at Felix. “Her family can make ends meet
but they’re not rich and have to work hard every day. Her clothes aren’t even designer; she
makes them herself. She doesn’t have a staff or an in-house gym and she takes the Metro
everywhere.”

Chloe blinked rapidly a few times and he tactfully looked away. “She’s so...happy. So
bubbly and sweet and caring, always doing nice things for people. Making friends
everywhere she goes and giving them gifts and...I snapped. I couldn’t stand how she’s so
happy and loving with so little and I’m...not.”

“She’s the complete antithesis of my existence. Yet why is she so fucking happy, at
everything ?” She seemed upset and he had an uncomfortable moment where he felt he might
have to comfort her. But she rallied and with a little headshake returned to her usual self.
“Well, anyway. That’s why I can’t stand Marinette. It has to be a cover; no one’s that nice and
giving for no reason.”

She put her feet down and before he could say anything else she told him. There was a
pause while it seemed that Chloe was collecting herself. Organizing the emotions that she
shared with Felix. The car was silent, left for their breath and Felix could feel that Chloe was
re-erecting her walls. A subtle tension was raised in her frame, and her breath was measured
as she straightened up. Her legs arranged primly, her posture perfect. Hands skillfully undid
the haphazard braid and combed the long locks of hair until they fell once again perfect under
her ministrations. A small smirk graced her lips, and Felix knew that their previous
vulnerability was over. Chloe had once again locked in that part of herself as she turned to
look at Felix eye to eye.

“You don’t have to pay a single attention to the words I’ve said…. but she’s a decent
designer so if you want to piss off your uncle you should hire her before he can.”

That was a good idea. He would love to see the man’s face when he found out he’d been
thwarted. “The costume department is looking for a summer intern. If this Dupain-Cheng
person is any good I’ll see what I can do.”

“Yeah, well...just don’t become her new best friend or anything.”

“I really can’t see that happening.”

“That’s what they all say.”

*****

“Maman, I’m home!”

Sabine looked up from the empty trays she was stacking. “Welcome home, dear,” she
smiled at her daughter. “I can’t believe how energetic you’ve been lately. You haven’t been
late to school for nearly a week.” She grinned at her only child. “Does it have something to
do with the fact this is the last week of school?”

“More like Hawk Moth hasn’t sent a late night akuma in nearly a week.” Marinette giggled
and searched the display cases for an after school snack. Finding them nearly empty she
looked at her mother. “Busy day?”

“Oh, yes,” Sabine chuckled. “Chloe came by for her usual but she had a friend with her this
time. They nearly bought us out. He left these flyers.” She pointed to the counter. Marinette
reached over and grabbed one after finding a few cookies and a croissant. Putting her snack
in a bag she skimmed over the flyer. Taking a moment while she nibbled on a cookie.

“Graham Films is shooting a movie in Paris and they’re looking to hire local actors!” she
exclaimed. She took a few flyers and put them in her backpack. “I need to tell Mylene so she
can audition! Plus, I bet the rest of my friends would love to be extras.” She read a little
further and a delighted little gasp left her. “The costume department is looking for a summer
intern!”

“That would be an amazing opportunity for you! It's good work experience and a way to
make contacts. Plus, your name might appear in the movie credits.” Sabine clasped her hands
together and beamed at her daughter.
“ There will be open auditions held on...this weekend! Maybe I can put up a quick portfolio
out of the stuff I’ve designed for Jagged! I already have good pictures of it, and I can always
list which concert and gala he’s worn my stuff in.” Marinette seemed to glow with excitement
at the opportunity. An internship! For a film , there was always a chance of awards, and her
name in a movie credit for designing would be one more wonderful recommendation for a
resume! “Oh! Interested parties wishing to interview for the internship should send a copy of
their portfolio to [email protected] .”

Marinette paused, there was something familiar to that name. She knew she had heard it
somewhere. Maybe it was a prospective client she turned down due to her schedule? It would
be quite bad if it was.

She stopped. “G-D-V…” she looked up at her mother as something cold shivered up her
spine. “Maman?”

“Yes?” Sabine was used to her daughter’s mood swings by now.

“Wa-was the boy with Chloe...blond?”

It couldn’t be. Why would he come back after last time? Marinette vaguely recalled the
movie Adrien’s mother had been in was made by Graham Films. What she remembered most
was the intro to their movies, the twin rings showing up with the name Graham Films. If she
had been an actress it would only make sense that she’d work for her family. And she
remembered Adrien told her that Felix’s last name was “Graham de Vanily.” Sabine
approached her daughter cautiously. She was looking very pale and wide-eyed; Sabine hoped
her daughter wasn’t having a panic attack.

“Yes, he was. He looked quite a lot like your friend Adrien, could’ve been mistaken as twins
at a glance” she said gently. She thought for a moment. “Polite young man but he
seemed...standoffish and a bit sad.” He reminded her a little of how Chloe looked sometimes
and much like the mayor’s daughter Sabine found herself pitying him. Like twin kittens who
had been left out in the rain, soaked to their tiny bones, and looking into the warm house with
a yearning that had Sabine want to really know what was going on in their head. No one
would be as mean and give that look if it wasn't because there was a deeper emotion
involved. One day, Sabine vowed, she would get to the bottom of the enigma.
“Um...I’m going to my room. To put my portfolio together!” Marinette excused herself with a
sudden grin running off, backpack and snack bag in hand.

Sabine heard her daughter run upstairs, trip and then continue running. She shook her
head but smiled to herself.

Her little girl was so excitable.

*****

Safely in her room Marinette divided her time evenly between compiling pictures for her
portfolio and having an ever so slight panic attack over the possibility of working for the boy
who’d gotten three of her friends akumatized.

Tikki hovered nearby and nibbled on a cookie. The little goddess was willing to be a
sounding board but didn’t want her chosen spiraling. Again.

“This is a disaster!” Marinette paced her room. “What if he sees me? What if he recognizes
me from that stupid video? He could out my crush to Adrien! I mean...I’m trying to move on
and just be friends in a healthy way but still! If Adrien found out, he might not want to be my
friend anymore! I might make him uncomfortable and then he’ll never speak to me again.”
She tugged on her pigtails with shaking hands. “No no no! I shouldn’t apply! I should just
spend my summer helping in the bakery and working on designs. Maybe Jagged wants a new
tour jacket. I’ll just hide at home and won’t come out until Felix is gone! Except maybe to
hang out with the girls or Luka…”

“Marinette!” Tikki hated seeing her chosen like this. She was scaring herself with worst-case
scenarios. The kwami booped the girl on the nose to get her attention. “Breathe! Try to relax
and listen to me.”

Marinette stopped and closed her eyes. She took a deep breath and let it out slowly,
allowing her heart rate to calm itself. Once it had done so she opened her eyes and looked at
her kwami with gratitude. “Thanks, Tikki.”

“You’re not auditioning to play a part or even be an extra this time,” Tikki soothed. “This is
for the costume department. Felix is probably an actor, not a designer. You have nothing to
worry about, Marinette,” Tikki landed on her shoulder and patted her neck. “You’re talented,
even Gabriel Agreste and Audrey Bourgeois think so. Graham Films would be lucky to hire
you.”

The girl smiled. “You’re right, Tikki. I have nothing to worry about. I have the talent and will
to succeed! Besides, it’ll probably be his mom or the wardrobe mistress who’ll interview me,
not Felix.”

“You’ll probably never even see him,” Tikki soothed.

*****

As the final day of schools came in the day was calm and flirted with excitement for the
upcoming Summer. Many seemed to be busy with making plans or talking about vacations
they would be doing. Marinette found herself sitting at lunch with her friends as everyone
was making plans for the upcoming weekend and for the beginning of summer.

“Oh Mylène,” Marinette brightened up as she grabbed her binder and took out one of the
flyers she had taken from the stack in the bakery. “We had some flyers over at the Bakery and
when I saw it I instantly thought of you.”

Curiously Mylène took the proposed flyer from her hands and began to peruse it. The
flyer wasn’t flashy which caught her attention the most. It was very professional and written
in a no nonsense tone that gave the impression that they meant business. Her eyes read over
seeing it was a flyer for auditions? For a movie! Interest peaked when Mylène leaned over
Ivan and showed him the flyer as well. The duo saw that the movie auditions would
encompass many areas. From costume, to music, and filming, as well as the all important
actors. At the end she saw the company that was proposing the work: Graham Films.

“This...this would be amazing!” Mylène gawked as she read over the flyer for the third time.
“Graham Films? I’ve always wanted to work for Graham Films. Even if it’s only a bit part,
the experience would be worth it. They have been known for being one of the best companies
when it comes to treatment of their employees. This would be a huge boost for my resume, if
I get in.”

“Sounds fun, sadly not for me.” Alya smiled at Marinette. “I’ll be busy all summer and
taking care of the Gruesome Twosome, no time for working at a movie between the twosome
and the Ladyblog. So, girl, are you thinking of auditioning to be an extra again?”

“Not a chance! I’m applying to be an intern in the wardrobe department. I’ll be sewing all
summer for work experience and a movie credit.” She laughed as she remembered what a
disaster the Clara Nightingale auditions had been. It thankfully ended all fine, but the
memory haunted Marinette.

“Pause the celebrations!” Alix exclaimed raising a hand. “Graham Films!? Isn’t that the
company of Adrien’s family? The one with the evil cousin: Felix Graham Cracker Vanilla
Latte or whatever.”

“Graham Cracker!” Alya snorted with peals of laughter as most of the kids found the name
change to be the best thing they’ve heard yet. Marinette herself gave an amused chuckle at
the idea but she couldn’t focus on that name. She could imagine herself accidentally calling
Felix Graham de Vanily as Graham Cracker Vanilla Latte, and the backlash would be awful if
their brief encounter was any indication.

Rose snorted. “I think it’s Graham de Vanily, but your name is funnier.”

“That guy would be a nightmare to work with,” Juleka grumbled. “And if he knew who we
were, he’d never hire us.” Whispers began as they all had that thought brought up. The
prospect of working at a movie was tainted by the possibility of meeting Felix Graham de
Vanily.

“Hey, what are we even worried about? He only saw your akuma forms, not your real selves.
He doesn’t know anyone’s name and you don’t have to tell anyone you know Adrien.”
Marinette was always ready to try and uplift her friends. It was getting easier to say his name
without a pang of longing in her chest. “Besides, he’ll have his own job to do. He’s not going
to be hanging out in the wardrobe department or bothering extras.”
“You seem pretty sure of yourself.” Her best friend gave her a sly look.

“Why should I worry? He wouldn’t bother with someone like me. To a guy like that, I’m
totally insignificant.” Marinette just shrugged, hoping beyond everything that Alya wouldn’t
get into her head that there was an inkling of setting her up with Felix. She could already
begin counting her blessings that Alya would be too busy to try and join in with the audition
process.

“Hi, everyone! What are you all so excited about?”

Marinette had to stop herself from cringing when she heard that sickly sweet voice. Of
course Lila would eavesdrop. They didn’t even call out the devil and Beezelbub was already
strutting down acting all smiles and dandy.

“Hi, Lila!” Most of the girls greeted. Lila smiled pleasantly as she noticed what seemed to be
a flyer in Marinette’s hands. She swiped the flyer from Marinette’s hands and saw for a
moment the coldness of Marinette as she looked at Lila. It was wonderful, since Marinette
would never do anything to Lila. Mari-trash was all bark and no bite, since with her skills
Lila had everyone wrapped around her fingers. Hopefully it wouldn’t be a flyer for something
the baker was hosting. No amount of hand sanitizer could rid her of the stench of Mari-trash’s
things.

“Graham Films is making a movie in Paris?” Lila exclaimed delighted as she read over the
flyer. She went starry eyed for a moment. “Ever since I was a little girl, I’ve always wanted to
be an actress!”

“Well, now’s your chance! They’re holding auditions this weekend,” she told her. This was
the first time Marinette had ever heard of that, but she kept her mouth shut. School was
almost over and then she wouldn’t have to deal with Lila all summer. Even if they both got
involved with the movie, Wardrobe and the Actors rarely met which was a boon.

“ You’re auditioning too, Marinette?” Lila’s eyes widened. She looked her over and Marinette
tried not to scream. Just figures that Mari-trash would believe herself to be any good at
anything. “I never saw you as the acting type.”
“I’m not, Mylène is. I’m applying for an internship in the wardrobe department.”

“That sounds like the perfect little place for you.” Lila mused, after all out of sight out of
mind. “Valuable work experience, I’m sure. Although…” she lay her index finger on her chin
and looked thoughtful. “I would have thought you’d try for an internship at Gabriel,
considering he’s your idol and all.”

“Oh don’t worry about a thing Lila,” Marinette spoke in a honeyed tone, feeling everyone’s
eyes staring at her. They were all wondering when, not if, but when Marinette would crack.
They would pass out from holding their breath; she hadn’t gone to school with Chloe
Bourgeois for nothing. “Gabriel doesn’t accept anyone younger than eighteen for their
internships and I’m already on the waiting list.” She blinked as a thought occurred to her.

“Oh dear, speaking of your employer Lila. I think you should probably clear it with him
beforehand if you decide to audition.” Her smile was just as sweet and false as Lila’s; yet her
saccharine tone was more believable than Lila’s could ever be. You had to have a heart and
some measure of sweetness, things Marinette was sure Lila never had. “You wouldn’t want
to accidentally violate your work contract, would you? That could get you in all sorts of legal
trouble.”

“How sweet of you to be worried about me, Marinette!” Lila clasped her hands. She grinned
but no one but Marinette caught her glaring. “He’s very understanding. I’m sure I’ll be just
fine! Ta ta!”

With those parting words Lila strutted off from their table. Once she was gone Marinette’s
smile dropped and she turned around to finish her lunch. She would not let that girl ruin this
for her! It was an amazing opportunity, no matter who else was involved. Even if they were
stupid enough to hire Lila Rossi, it’s not like she’d lower herself to seek Marinette out on set.

“I’m glad you’re not jealous of Lila anymore, girl,” Alya whispered as the bell rang.

“I was only jealous for five minutes. I was a lot more jealous of Kagami and even then I set
them up on a date.” Marinette lied, she was not jealous of the likes of Lila Rossi. Yet it was
easier to just hum a yeah and continue on with her life than dealing with another argument
with Alya about her “jealousy”.
“Hmm,” Alya wasn’t convinced but she was willing to let it go. She didn’t want to waste the
little time she had to spend with her best friend fighting. “Break a leg, girl.” She turned to
look at Mylène. “You too, Mylène. You’re gonna kick the competition’s butt.”

“You really think so?” The curvy girl smiled, hope glowing in her eyes.

“Your performance as Hermia last year made Mme. Mendeleiev laugh.” Marinette smiled in
encouragement at her talented friend. “If you can do that, you have nothing to worry about
from Felix.”

*****

Lila sat on her usual bench in the park until she heard a car pull up and an automatic
window roll down.

“Thank you for taking the time to speak to me, Sir--” She began, to be cut off mid sentence
by a hand.

“I suppose this is about that flyer you sent me.” His voice suddenly sounded very bitter.
“Amelie and Felix are back in Paris.”

Lila was surprised. She just wanted to try her hand at acting and maybe cause trouble for
Marinette. “Who?”

Her phone dinged and she received a photo of a woman so beautiful it made her feel
insecure about her own looks and a boy in gray whose gaze chilled her. There was a
familiarity to the duo, and the boy caught her attention. She’d seen that face before, yet the
expression mystified her. She had never met someone so dour and angry. Has she?
“He...um...he looks exactly like... Adrien!” Lila exclaimed when she looked at it. It was an
uncanny thought that they looked so alike. Almost like an evil twin uncanny, they could
probably rock a Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde performance.

“That is Felix, Adrien’s cousin. The resemblance is striking but unimportant. If you wish to
audition for the film, I have no objections, but I would advise you to be cautious around him.
He’s a known thief. He stole a ring my wife had given me.” M. Agreste sounded tired, as if
he’d heard that one too many times. He was actually getting annoyed at the constant talks of
the resemblance his son had with that thief.

Lila’s voice dripped with false sympathy. “Sir, that’s terrible!” she exclaimed. “If...if I’m
able, maybe I can persuade him to give it back. Or...take it back?” she asked tentatively. She
knew he appreciated her spying on Adrien for him but she wasn’t sure if his gratitude would
stretch far enough to help her with any legal issues.

“You’re a charismatic and persuasive young woman,” he assured her. “Just look at how many
admirers you have at school. If you have an opportunity to recover my stolen property, please
do so. Just be cautious. I can’t have such a promising young model risk her future or my
company’s reputation.”

So now she knew where she stood with him. Useful but not essential. Good to know, so
was he.

“I understand, Sir. I’ll do my best to be careful but I won’t let you down.”

“See that you don’t. Good day, Mlle. Rossi.”

The sedan drove away and she looked at the picture again.

Felix, huh? And not the pure white goody-goody his cousin was. So much the better.

*****
As they drove away Nathalie asked her boss. “Do you think getting Mlle. Rossi involved in
what should be strictly a family matter is a good idea, Sir?”

Gabriel shrugged. “She isn’t the talented model she thinks herself to be. Her behavior
towards my son on set is becoming unacceptable, especially considering his new relationship
with Mlle. Tsurugi. Let her try and recover my ring from Felix. At best, it’ll keep him
distracted. At worst, she might allow me to create an akuma powerful enough to disrupt the
production.”

Nathalie allowed herself the tiniest curve of a smile. “And persuade the Graham de
Vanilys to leave Paris?”

“Precisely.”
 Chapter Two
Chapter Summary

Chloe reconnects with a childhood...acquaintance, more interactions with the Quantic

Kids, some Chloe POV and Luka and Marinette bonding.

It was quite early when the duo ended up at the Hotel suite; having commandeered a
bellboy’s cart to carry the food. The two floated around topics on where to show around three
tourists in their free time. They both equally ruled out Paris Disney, even though Felix had
the niggling feeling that he was destined to endure that in the future. Soon they found
themselves before the family suite that Amelie had booked and paused before the door.

“When we go in, just set the food down on the table and back away.” Felix whispered in
warning. It was the best advice he could give the girl without explaining just how disastrous
his companions could be.

“Do I want to know why?” Chloe asked, taking a preemptive step back. She had received
such a warning before, regarding Jagged Stone's pet crocodile, Fang. Felix was much more
sensible, but what if one of the three he brought had a pet like that?

“You’ll see,” was all that he replied, having given the warning. Chloe watched him insert his
room key in the door slot and pull it out again.She thought he was being unnecessarily
cryptic but decided to stand back and watch following Felix into the suite.

The sight to catch her attention had Chloe think that Felix was full of shit. There were three
teenagers who were lounging on the sofa. Being mindful of the time and not being loud. The
three strangers glanced at her then stared at Felix as he gingerly set the pastry bags on a table
and hastily backed away.

After a pregnant pause they moved. The tallest of the three, the brunette boy with the
brightest blue eyes she's seen got up and stalked to the table. Stalked, as in prowled over in
the form an animal would do so in the wild. Following was a girl whose olive skin but
beautiful blonde hair seemed striking and lovely to Chloe. She patted the last boy, breaking
him out of whatever he was doing on his laptop. He placed the laptop on the coffee table, and
pulled his headphones to rest comfortably on his neck before he joined the other two at the
table. Then they began opening box after box, surveying the offered goods and descended on
the bags. Sharks in a feeding frenzy, hyenas enjoying a fresh kill. A bunch of piranhas...well
they looked like regular teenagers.

She felt both horrified and amazed as she watched the trio devour the nearly three hundred
euros worth of food like a pack of wild animals. These kids? These kids were Felix’s
friends?! So, when Felix left Paris with his tail between his legs after getting punched by
Ladybug, he decided the best thing to do was to befriend some cute but feral hooligans?
Where on earth did he find them? The jungle? Last she knew Felix attended a prestigious arts
school, so Chloe was expecting posh or disinterested kids. Not….whatever kwami only
knows this was. Aunt Amelie should have put a stop to something like that but then again,
maybe she was just glad her son finally had some people his age willing to talk to him.

The Brasille was the first casualty of the teens’ hunger, followed closely by the brioche and a
fourth of the croissants. One after another they seemed to gleefully eat. Sometimes they even
offered bites to each other. It all changed when the pain au chocolat was involved. She
watched open mouthed as the pretty girl wrested the tall boy to the ground for pain au
chocolat. How they did this but didn't create a large noise or obvious disturbance Chloe
would never know. Their more handsome companion munched contentedly on the
chouquettes, clearly amused at Chloe's horror/fascination.

The girl won the fight and stuffed most of the pastry in her mouth as the boy mourned. Yet
there was an obvious streak of chocolate on her lip and the boy openly pulled her to him.
Licking the chocolate off of her lip. What in Kwami's name? The pastry bag with the mini
quiche slid down Chloe’s arm, her hold of it had laxed due to her viewing of the spectacle.
She’d forgotten she’d been holding it. The bag rattled and she nearly jumped as she saw the
blonde and the tall boy stop bickering and kissing long enough to look over at her with a
hungry, predatory gaze.

Chloe started and absolutely did not yelp in surprise as the two took a few steps towards her.
Chloe Bourgeois was a bitch of the highest degree and would not be intimidated by some
teens. She was...she had been Queen Bee after all and royalty doesn’t yelp.

To her surprise and again... absolutely not ...relief Felix jumped between her and them.
“Back! Back, you animals! Save some for Mother!”
The pair looked a touch less feral and muttered apologies stepping away from the blond duo.
As if mentioning Amelie was a summons, their hostess emerged from her room, looking like
a more motherly version of the standard Fairy Tale Princess. Albeit in a finely tailored black
suit and her platinum hair in its usual braid. A serene and radiant smile adorning her lips as
she seemed to warm seeing Chloe. Said girl did not positively glow with joy at seeing
Amelie. No, Chloe chalked it up to the saintly presence of the matron as the teens seemed to
better their manners with Amelie around.

“Something smells delicious!” she exclaimed and pointed at the bag on Chloe’s arm. “May
I?” she asked and Chloe wordlessly handed her the bag and she placed the bag on the
kitchenette counter as she pulled out a plate and silverware for herself.

“I called room service to send up some coffee. It's a wonderful surprise you and Chloe went
out to buy breakfast. Why when I noticed you weren't in your room I only concluded that you
must've joined Chloe as usual.” Amelie smiled at her son and his childhood companion. “ So
very thought of you, darling.”

Felix groaned in spite of the compliment. “Coffee. I knew I forgot something.” He’d only
bought enough for him and Chloe.

Although he’d been raised in England he and his mother either had coffee or chocolate with
their breakfast. The household staff had been scandalised but soon calmed down once Amelie
assured them afternoon tea was in no danger of being replaced.

As annoyed as he was to be back in Paris, home of his more annoying family members.
Crude and incompetent sidekicks and superheroines with a great right hook, he couldn’t deny
it had been a good decision for his mother. She was almost glowing, happy to be in the city
where she was born and to have a purpose again. A purpose beyond being “Poor Amelie'' and
mourning. She was helping him make Father’s last project a reality and he almost pitied
anyone foolish enough to get in her way.

Amelie prepared a plate for herself with the mini quiche and a few tartlets and Allegra and
Claude offered her some of the remaining macarons. Upon a quick glance there was at least
one of everything saved. Good, even in their worst the teens had remembered to save some of
the delicacies for Amelie.
 Chloe watched in astonishment, Felix more resigned, as the three went into the kitchenette
and set the dining table with plates and silverware for everyone. There was a knock on the
door and Allen went to answer it after receiving a nod from Amelie. The musician signed the
receipt and gave the porter a tip.

Felix wrinkled his nose as yet again the flies alighted around his mother. Chloe was
impressed at how quickly Amelie could settle them down just by appearing in the room. A
golden flame that the moths just hovered over, and Chloe couldn't help feeling weirded out.
That stance of hovering was what Felix and Chloe herself did, seeing others in their spots left
Chloe feeling confused.

"This is weird, FeFe." Chloe whispered, eyes narrowed showing her confusion.

He just shrugged. "Not really. Claude always acts like that when he’s hungry. Allegra’s
usually more civilized but maybe dating Claude is rubbing off on her."

"No. The fact you have friends….and they're like that ." Chloe corrected, shaking her head at
the absurdity of it all.

“Peers,” he corrected ,setting his coffee down opposite of where Chloe chose to sit by his
mother at the head of the table. So both blondes were besides Amelie.

“Friends! Or...or I’ll hug you!” Claude warned, having heard how dismissive Felix was. The
heir could deny all he wanted, but they were friends. He made it sound like a horrible threat.
Getting up and slowly walking towards Felix.

“You wouldn’t dare!” Felix inched a little closer to the door, further into the suite.

He stepped cautiously trying to avoid Claude. The brunette anticipated it and he went ahead
blocking Felix at every turn. Suddenly Claude lunged hoping to catch Felix but the boy was
too quick. He jumped over the couch keeping the furniture between them. It was a dance, one
avoiding as the other followed. There were flips and tumbles as Felix worked on avoiding
Claude who's longer strides made it easier to catch up. This had continued on with cheers and
jeers from all parties. Chloe took her phone out and snapped a few candid shots, catching
some good photos showing the fear and determination of Felix while showcasing the
playfulness of Claude. It all seemed to go in Claude's favor as he had cornered Felix with the
kitchenette's breakfast counter.

Claude grinned and pounced. Locking his arms around Felix's shoulders while the blond tried
to recoil as much he could. Yet it was clear that Claude was the triumphant winner, he even
went as far as nuzzling his cheek on Felix's hair to the indignant squeaks Felix gave. Allegra
and Allen looked at each other and headed over to join the hug after setting the table. Claude
had managed to pull Felix away from the kitchenette as the two latched on getting Felix at all
sides. Amelie took a video, and Chloe took some pictures, sending them to Amelie promptly.

Felix groaned unhappily to the amusement of the three who squeezed him in retaliation. The
three encircled their friend who wouldn’t stop bitching about “social distance” and held him
close.

Chloe rolled her eyes and pretended to be grossed out by the show of affection but she’d be
lying if she didn’t feel a pang. It had been a month since the New York trip and although
Sabrina was still loyal she was spending more and more time FaceTiming that cute New York
boy and Adrien was keeping his distance for some reason. It highlighted her loneliness, since
besides Felix who lived in England and they couldn't hang out all the time, her two friends
were pulling away from her. Sure, Sabrina was taking time to message and talk with that boy,
and Adrien was dating Kagami now but it seemed like more than that. As far as Adrien was
concerned, it seemed that he was angry or disgusted by her. Yet Chloe doesn't have an idea as
to why, she hadn't done anything lately.

Did he know what she did?

No, no of course not. There was no way he could know. No one knew. He’d been stung by
wasps just like everyone else in Paris. No one remembered anything, except the heroes and
Hawkmoth, much to her dismay. They didn't even look at her anymore, yet honestly? Good
riddance. She wouldn't have been in that position if they trusted her more, her parents were
Akumatized and she knew, knew that she had the skills to help. As much as her heart would
hurt, she would have been fine with any of the other miraculous. It didn't have to be Pollen,
Chloe understood it couldn't be Pollen.

She burned that bridge and was told it was burned too, but there were others. She would've
been a great turtle, or dragon! Anything to help her parents out. But no, they decided to sit
her on the side where she was worried and angry, and Hawkmoth appeared. Hawkmoth
appeared and presented Pollen, Pollen who was good to Chloe and encouraged her.
Hawkmoth was less of a butterfly and more of a snake, the snake, the one that presented the
forbidden fruit to Eve. Chloe, like Eve, took it and doomed them all.

No one remembered, and her own memories were fuzzy. Yet she still remembers the restless
feeling, the fear. The buzzing she’d heard must've been Pollen's distress. There was nothing
she could do to make it up to Pollen, the kwami who was happy to see her. Hawkmoth was an
evil person and Chloe vowed she would never again be underneath his influence. No one
knew, so no one changed their treatment towards Chloe. Well, most of them.

Adrien had changed. He'd become annoyingly perceptive in the last year, trying to be more
assertive, making friends his father hadn’t chosen for him and taking sides against her. He
sometimes acted like he didn't know her, as if all the history and promises they made amongst
each other fell flat and it was unimportant. That once again someone saw Chloe and deemed
her unimportant to be around and moved on to new, shinier things. Then after...Miracle
Queen, he went from avoiding her to a complete disregard of her existence . She told herself
she didn’t care, that it didn't matter, she lied to herself all the time.

A yelp snapped Chloe out of her musings leaving her feeling untethered. Now was not the
time to be wallowing in self-pity. Getting up, Chloe took her phone and snapped some more
shots, capturing Felix's grumbling at the others’ amusement at his embarrassment.

“What’s with the face, Fefe?” The heiress asked once everyone finally let Felix go and went
to their seats. Felix himself seemed grouchy as he sat down and took a long sip of his coffee.

He frowned in disgust. “Claude just goosed me.”

“Nope, that was Allegra.” Claude shamelessly ratted out his girlfriend.

“It was not!” Allegra protested when everyone looked at her.

Claude and Allen took to staring Allegra down. Unfortunately it seemed to be a tie between
three experienced players who had impeccable poker faces. Amelie didn’t say a word, she
just prepared plates for everyone and raised an eyebrow at the girl once she set the plate
before her. One brow arched in question.

“Yeah, okay, it was. But you can’t blame me. Felix has a nice butt.” Allegra conceded with a
shrug wagging her eyebrows which had Allen chuckling, amused.

“Nicer than mine?” Claude wanted to know.

“Yours is a little too flat, hon.”

Claude crossed his arms and pretended to pout as Felix sat next to his mother. Chloe
reluctantly sat down with Felix’s menagerie again, she had gotten up for some good shots not
that Felix could tell with Claude blocking her, politely thanked Amelie for making her a
plate.

Felix sipped his coffee. “They’re overwhelming at first, but you’ll get used to them.” He
surprised her by smiling, just a bit. “Or develop an immunity and a blind eye to their antics.”

Claude scoffed, Allegra rolled her eyes but Allen offered Chloe a gentle smile. “Felix has
learned to tolerate us, which is practically ‘I love you’ from anyone else.”

The boy in question refused to respond and everyone went back to enjoying their breakfast.

Claude cleared his plate and sighed. “Magnificent. The food of kings prepared by angels.
Thank you, Felix and your lovely friend…”

“Chloe,” she supplied.

“Chloe. Thank you, Chloe. Can I call you Chlo?”

She decided Claude wasn’t completely uncivilized. “You’re welcome. Chloe please, but even
I can’t take all the credit. The Tom and Sabine Boulangerie-Patisserie is the best in Paris.”

“We will definitely be going back there for as many meals as we can,” Allen decided.

Amelie daintily wiped her mouth and agreed. “If they do catering, I might have to hire them
to do part of our craft service.” She looked them up on her phone and found their address.
“What an adorable little shop!” she exclaimed. “Their logo is simple but elegant.”

“Yeah, well, their daughter is an artist and wants to be a designer,” Chloe volunteered as if
the girl didn’t make her incredibly jealous. “She designed it. Also some glasses for Jagged
Stone.”

It killed her to say anything nice about Marinette. This wasn't necessarily about the girl, this
was about Chloe. Who made a resolution to be “ better ” than the girl who sold out Paris,
who was weak and was manipulated by an evil adult in a gimp mask who knew her emotions
and played them like a violin, even if no one saw her. Not nice, once bitten and twice shy
Chloe just didn't do nice. It was stupid and a waste of her time, but Chloe could be cordial
which was the best anyone would get from her.

Plus, Marinette deserved something for saying Chloe had a heart. The girl didn't need to, and
Chloe was self aware enough to know she took out her loneliness and inferiority complex on
Marinette. No one else seemed to believe that she had a heart, except maybe Sabrina. Which
the girl shouldn't, but Chloe wasn't one to look a gift horse in the mouth. Besides, if Aunt
Amelie took a liking to her she might take Marinette back to London to train her. Far away
from Chloe, where she would no longer have a daily reminder of how horrible she was. Best
of all, she’d be Felix’s problem and not hers. It would kill two birds with one stone. The
thought made her smile.

Amelie of course noticed. “Is she a friend of yours, darling?”

“Please! I don’t befriend people out of our circles, Auntie Amelie. I was just thinking...if you
hired her for a summer internship she might get a job in fashion or the movie industry." Chloe
began a conspiratory smile gracing her lips that had Amelie looking in interest leaning to the
heiress. To anyone it seemed they were gossiping. "That would make Audrey and Gabriel so
mad; Audrey wanted to mentor her and Gabriel is stupid for not offering her an internship
while he had the chance. She won one of his contests and everything, but the old man refused
to snatch up talent. I can’t stand her, yet that's a personal thing between the two of us, she’s
not completely untalented and he can’t design forever.”

“Is she cute?” Claude asked and narrowly missed a smack to the head from Allegra.

“Cute is subjective,” Allen reminded them and Chloe sighed and pulled up her Instagram.

“Judge for yourself. Her name’s Marinette Dupain-Cheng.” She hesitated, then handed the
phone to Felix.

A girl his age posed with a petite woman he recognized as Sabine from the bakery. On her
other side was a huge bear of a man who was mostly out of frame. The girl wore pink jeans, a
white t-shirt with an attractive flower motif and a black blazer. She had pale skin with
freckles across her nose, huge blue eyes and blue-black hair pulled into pigtails. Her
expression was soft and her smile was sweet.

“ Adrien ,” a soft, gentle voice spoke in his memory, “ I love you. I’ll always be there if you
need me .”

It was I Love You Girl. The one who confessed to his cousin in that ill-fated video message.
She was an upcoming designer and the daughter of talented artisans. She was...she was...

“She’s...not ugly,” he managed at last, realizing everyone was staring at him, waiting for him
to say something.

He went to pass Chloe back her phone when he was intercepted by his mother.

“Oh, how cute!” Amelie cooed. “What a sweet little family and such an adorable young
lady!” She pouted a bit at her son before giving Chloe her phone. “I think she rates quite a
bit above ‘not ugly’, sweetheart.”
“I was raised by one of the world’s most beautiful women and surrounded by glamorous
actresses all my life. I might be a little jaded.” Felix shrugged, pretending like the topic was
of no importance. "After all beauty is in the eye of the beholder, and with the group I'm
surrounded by, who can cast a light brighter than yours?"

"Smooth, Felix." Allen chuckled. "Preparing for when you have to play the heartthrob?"

"I don't need to prepare." Felix remarked with his signature smirk.

"Hubris will be your downfall, Felix." Allegra warned, taking a bite of a macaron.

"Watch, he'll be super suave until he is flirting with someone he likes." Chloe prophesied.
"The second emotions are involved he'll be messy and maybe stutter."

"Your faith in me is endless, girls." Felix deadpanned, causing everyone to laugh at his
expense.

Chloe tilted her screen so Claude, Allegra and Allen could see. “Opinions?”

“Cute!” declared Claude and Allegra.

“Cute,” agreed Allen. “She has her mom’s features and her dad’s skin tone, more or less.”

“If she’s as talented as you say, Chloe dear, perhaps I’ll put her on the short list of interns.
That is, if the costume mistress likes her portfolio and her interview goes well.” Amelie told
herself she’d hire her anyway if it would make her former brother-in-law mad.

Honestly he was far more tolerable when Emelie was around him, gravitating around
Emelie's wants and the like. Amelie was happy for her twin but with her absence the man was
far beyond tolerable. If she could do anything to knock his sense of entitlement down she
would. Taking a prospective talent? Child's play. Especially if the girl’s work was good,
Amelie had no problem sponsoring good talent within the company. It made the employees
happy at the opportunities, and it kept people singing the praises of GDV Films.

Chloe wasn’t sure if anyone else noticed but there was a hesitation in Felix’s voice before
declaring her school nemesis “not ugly.” She wondered if he realized how he was staring at
her like he’d seen her before. Probably in that stupid video everyone made. Huh. She should
probably make a stupid bet with Felix, maybe have him in drag. If her hunch was right, and
unfortunately it was she knew Felix too well, might as well get some entertainment out of it.

“Yeah, well, it’s probably for the best if you don’t like her,” Chloe sniffed. “She has or used
to have this massive crush on Adr-Adrien. But now he’s dating Kagami who’s a total ice
queen but her family’s rich and big in the business world, so she never had a chance. But I
think she’s getting over him and likes this other guy now, some older guitar player or
something.”

Allen was curious. The name sounded familiar but he couldn’t place it. “Adrien?”

“Adrien Agreste is Felix’s cousin,” Chloe explained. “They look a lot alike, except Felix is
the ugly one; it's the frown really. Last time he genuinely smiled he cracked a mirror."

The group protested, heaping compliments at Felix. The boy blushed at the sudden flattery
and glared at Chloe, making the heiress descend into giggles. She pretended to carelessly
recite the story for Felix’s “peers'' but watched him out of the corner of her eye. His eyebrows
drew down when she mentioned Marinette’s crush on Adrien and knew how competitive
Felix could be when Adrien was involved. Add an unknown rival and Felix couldn’t help but
be intrigued. Should be entertaining to watch. She made a mental note to watch some
tutorials on how to do good padding, she'll also ask the makeup department for help to enact
her bet. Only had to wait for the right time to spring the bet.

There was silence and then Felix snapped his fingers. “Right, I forgot to do this earlier.” He
began to make introductions. “Chloe Bourgeois, daughter of the mayor of Paris, please meet
Allen Woodward, actor and musician, Allegra Caselli, actress and musician, and Claude
Jouvet, alleged actor, actual clown.”
Allen and Allegra gave Chloe a polite smile while Claude pretended to huff before deciding
Felix’s description was fair.

Amelie chuckled and smiled at her son and his companions. He smiled back and it made his
face so warm and soft Chloe’s breath caught in her throat and she was reminded of Adrien.
Nostalgia wavered in Chloe, it had been a long time since she had seen such a smile. She
blinked and shook her head and he was just Felix again, her dear annoying frenemy.

She looked at her phone and groaned. “Ugh. I have twenty minutes before school starts. I’d
better get going.”

She stood up and Felix stood with her. “I need to start shopping for your new camera, so I’ll
walk you out.”

Chloe went up to Amelie to get her usual bise. “ I’m so glad you’re back in Paris for the
summer. I missed having cool people to talk to.”

Amelie kissed her cheek. “You’re always welcome on set, darling.”

Chloe gave the trio a wave. “Nice meeting you. Sorry to leave you stuck with Ice Prince.”

Allen smiled as Claude and Allegra bickered over the last almond croissant. “You too, Chloe.
Don't worry we’re used to it, if anything he'll be sorry for being stuck with us. ”

The door closed behind the two blonds and Amelie’s smile dropped. “Poor dear. She’s so
lonely, even with both parents now in the same city.” She beamed at Allen. “I’m sure
spending her summer with us will be good for her.”

Allen grinned as he imagined watching Chloe and Felix’s snark to snark combat. They acted
like siblings. “So, are we their audience or the referees?”
“Both.” Amelie giggled no doubt thinking fondly of memories. "With those two it's always
both, be careful if they agree to work together. That's always going to bring disaster towards
their prey."

*****

“Do you mind if I borrow your chauffeur?” Felix asked, “we haven’t engaged a driver yet.

“I don’t see why not,” Chloe shrugged. “He’s my personal driver; Daddy and Audrey both
have their own.” She lowered the barrier between the driver and the passengers. “Francois?
Once you drop me off at school, please take Felix anywhere he needs to go.”

“Of course, Mlle. Bourgeois.”

They waited for an ombre-haired girl and a boy in a cap to cross the street, then the limo
pulled in front of the school to let Chloe out. A redhead dashed up to her. “Good morning,
Chloe!” she chirped.

“Hello, Sabrina,” Chloe replied. Her tone was careless but her eyes seemed pleased to see the
other girl.

The redhead looked into the still open limo, eyes widening as she caught sight of the other
passenger. She opened her mouth to say something before Chloe cut her off. “It’s almost time
for class. Say goodbye, Sabrina.”

“Goodbye,” the girl repeated obediently and gave Felix a wave before Chloe shut the door.

The limo prepared to pull out, then stopped to let someone in a pink and black ensemble dash
in front of them.

Felix sighed. Peace and solitude at last.

His phone buzzed and he saw he already had ten texts. All from Claude.

For now.

****

Chloe had barely taken a seat when the door opened and admitted Marinette Dupain-Cheng.
The girls looked at each other, then away. There was something in the other girl’s gaze that
bothered Chloe. Much like Adrien, she seemed like she also knew what Chloe had done. That
wasn’t possible...unless they’d both heard it from Ladybug.

Ladybug.

Chloe had destroyed or given away most of her Ladybug collection. Custom costume,
perfectly weighted yoyos, everything was gone. Most of it was donated, if she's honest, the
pictures were destroyed. Burned in a pile as Chloe mourned and hated everything ever done
in hope of recognition from the heroine. It was the same bitterness Chloe had towards
Audrey. She was good enough, Chloe Bourgeois was fucking awesome and one day people
will know it as a given. Everything was gone, except for a doll she used for target practice.
She'd move to a sling it was close enough to a yo-yo that it wasn't that hard to learn, and
foam arrows to not destroy it and have it last. She still remembered the way her former idol
had looked at her; more disappointed than angry. It made her feel like on some level,
Ladybug had always expected to be betrayed.

If she had just given me my Miraculous when my parents were akumatized, none of this would
have happened! She had to help them!

But a traitorous voice whispered back, and it always sounded like Audrey when it did.
Really? Or would you have gone to his side anyway? All you did was prove to her that she
was right to not give you Pollen ever again. You lost the right to be a hero and you have no
one to blame but yourself.
Ladybug had been kind and patient; she’d listened to Chloe and thought there was good in
her. Even after she’d nearly wrecked a train. Even after all the times she’d gotten someone
akumatized. All her petty crimes and deliberate cruelties. Now if she saw Ladybug in action
by chance the heroine would look away from her, as if the sight of Chloe just made her sad.
Tough luck, Ladybug was delusional if she thought Chloe still cared and held her on the
highest pinnacle of importance in the blonde's life. Ladybug can take her self-righteousness
and shove it, she refused to be pitied least of all by that hero.

You’re wrong, a voice that sounded nauseatingly like Dupain-Cheng spoke up. You know
better. You've been better. Ladybug thought you could be a hero despite your mistakes. You
can continue being better, you just have to want it. You don’t need Ladybug to guide you, you
can do it on your own. Who else fought against Mayura with such ferocity that she almost
won? Who else had been able to actually resist Hawkmoth? You have what it takes. You have
a heart, Chloe. You just need to listen to it more often.

Well, whatever. Baby steps and all that.

The door opened one last time and Mme. Bustier came into the room. She looked much
farther along in her pregnancy than she had a month ago and was now wearing a maternity
shirt Chloe was sure Dupain-Cheng had designed and made for her. It was...rather cute.

“Good morning, everyone!” the teacher called out.

“Good morning, Mme. Dupres!”, everyone chorused.

Chloe noticed Dupain-Cheng was fiddling with something before finally putting it back in
her backpack. The girl also was doing everything she could not to look at Adrien, pretending
like he didn’t exist. So she really was trying to move on from Adrien. Chloe felt her respect
for the other girl go up by a millimeter. She was a strong one, Chloe reluctantly
acknowledged.

Dupres called the class to order and Chloe nearly forgot all about her life’s drama for a short
while.
 *****

After lunch the school day had gone from lazy and near idyllic to a growing buzz of activity
as the rumor mill geared up. Marinette had been spotted giving a few people the flyers Felix
had dropped off and now the school was filled with anticipation. And rumors, each more
bizarre and amusing than the last.

“I heard it’s the next big supernatural romance movie, but with a selkie this time.”

“At least it’s not another vampire or zombie romance again.”

“Wait. Someone told me it’s going to be a Shakespeare parody in a modern setting.”

“M. D’Argencourt said it was going to be an action film set in a dystopian future. Paris has
become its own kingdom and is waging a war against other city-states.”

“I bet there’ll be sword fighting.”

“And explosions!”

“Not every action movie has to have explosions, Henri.”

“An action movie? Really? What’s the point of making another generic action movie when
we have actual heroes and supervillains running around?”

“Oh, good point! Maybe that’s why they’re here. Maybe they’re making a superhero action
movie and wanted to see the real thing up close and personal.”
“Yeah, but how many more superhero action movies do we really need? Why not do
something different? Why not a superhero romance movie?”

"They already did a Ladybug and Chat Noir movie though."

"Yeah but that movie wasn't as cool as we thought it would be. But GDV Films is known for
throwing twists and awesome plots out. THEY can do it with justice."

"Or maybe it's about a different set of heroes? I mean they already did one about Ladybug
and Chat Noir."

“Yes! If they made a movie about how Majestia and Knightowl met and fell in love, I’d go to
see that.”

Chloe smirked as she imagined what Felix would say if he could hear her fellow students. "
My father had impeccable taste, making a mediocre film based on superheroes is unoriginal
and kitschy ."

Wow. Her inner voice sounded just like him. They had spent a lot of time together for her to
nail the rhythmic beat of his complaints and sneers to the point she can hear it in her head.

“The flyer doesn’t even say what kind of movie they’re making,” Chloe heard Dupain-Cheng
protest weakly. “It just asks for interested parties to contact them about open auditions.
Making assumptions is only going to disappoint you guys in the end.”

“And they wouldn’t say it on a flyer, they’d wait for you to show in person and probably
make you sign an NDA.” Adrien replied, joining Marinette on his way to his next class.
Chloe noticed the girl barely jumped when Adrien talked to her. Instead Marinette tensed her
shoulders slightly, catching Chloe's attention.

Chloe waited for them to pass her before eavesdropping from a polite distance.
“Ri-right,” Marinette agreed. “They um...they wouldn’t want anyone to steal their super cool
idea, would they?”

“Nope,” Adrien agreed. “My Uncle Geralt always kept his projects a secret until filming was
well underway. I guess Aunt Amelie and Felix are keeping to family tradition.”

To anyone watching it looked like Adrien and Dupain-Cheng were just having a friendly
conversation but Chloe knew better. There were many small tells that actually painted a better
picture. When she wasn’t “wrapped in a cloud of self-absorption” as Felix would say she was
incredibly observant.

She noticed Marinette was taking special pains to avoid physical contact with Adrien. Her
body was angled away just so that seemed polite but it was an actual faux pas in the correct
circles. Circles that Chloe was intimately involved in and knew to read such subtle tells as
truth. Her expression was a little sad but determined when Adrien wasn’t looking. Adrien
was just...Adrien; nice, optimistic and innocently insensitive. Open and benign, and confused
that Marinette wasn't leaning towards him or accepting the space he created for the two. How
stupidly insensitive. Can't he see she's avoiding him? Not as bad as they both avoided Chloe
herself; yet the sentiment was still obviously there.

After the class returned from New York everyone knew Adrien Agreste was off the market
and dating Kagami Tsurugi, a girl who could skewer anyone who tried anything. It also led to
rampant speculation about Marinette’s relationship status and whether she was “on the
market”. The fencing team sure hoped so, many of them tried to get information out of
Cesaire. The wannabe reporter seemed annoyed that her ship didn’t sail and was tightlipped
on her best friend’s preferences. At least the idiots in the “Girl Squad” had stopped saying
Dupain-Cheng was jealous of Rossi.

“Well, of course I plan to audition!” came a hated sickly-sweet voice. “This could be an
amazing opportunity for me...and you too, Mylene!”

And that’s what I get for thinking of her name.

Rossi and Haprele rounded the corner and spotted Adrien and Dupain-Cheng. The two shared
a look of resigned disgust at the sight of Rossi but the expression soon disappeared.

“We should go together to support each other,” Mylene suggested.

“We totally should!” Lila enthused. “Depending on how I’m feeling on Saturday. Early
mornings bother my wrist.”

Lila saw her prey and swooped in, not so subtly weaseling between Adrien and Dupain-
Cheng. “Adrien! Good to see you!” She tried to take his arm but he nimbly avoided her and
moved to Marinette’s other side. Rossi hid her annoyance and went on undeterred. “I never
knew you had a nigh-identical cousin in the movie industry. And he’s shooting a movie right
here in Paris!” She batted her eyes. “You’ll have to introduce me. I’d love to hear all about
this new movie. Do you know what kind of film it’ll be?”

“To be honest, Lila, I didn’t even know Aunt Amelie and Felix were in town until Marinette
showed me this flyer he left at her family’s bakery.” He gave the girl a smile which she
pretended not to see. Adrien looked a little hurt but continued. “Like I was telling Marinette,
they never talk about a movie until filming is underway.”

Rossi kept on. “But surely, they wouldn’t mind telling you all about it,” she continued.
“You’re family after all.”

“Maybe, but as a family member, I respect their wishes and wouldn’t ask anyway,” Adrien’s
tone was friendly but firm. “And you don’t need me to introduce you to my cousin if you’re
cast anyway.”

“But I thought we were friends ,” Lila’s tone was pitiful but she put a strange emphasis on
that single word. “And friends help each other.”

“Friends also respect each other’s wishes and beliefs,” as usual, Marinette came to the rescue.
“Anyway, this is my class. I’ll talk to you later,” she told Adrien and ducked in before he
could respond, Mylene joining her.
Chloe elbowed her way past Lila and got close to Adrien, pretending not to notice or be hurt
when he nearly flinched away. “Adrien and I have Chemistry together, so see you around,
Rossi.” She didn’t bother to stop and see if Lila heard her, just continued down the hall with
her childhood friend. She was sure Rossi’s death glare was magnificent right now.

“Hey, Chloe?” Adrien spoke to her directly for the first time in weeks without being forced
to. It caused Chloe to come to a full stop and look at Adrien, a thoughtful frown on her face.
Was he going to thank her for saving him from Rossi? “Is Marinette upset with me about
something?”

Or not.

Chloe knew Marinette wasn’t mad, she was just trying to get over a guy who proved once
and for all he wasn’t interested and probably never would be. “Do I look like a mind reader?
Dupain-Cheng has a life outside school. Maybe even a new relationship.” She had seen
Marinette hanging out with that cute hobo boy a few times. “Not everything in her life
revolves around you , Adrikins.”

The old nickname slipped out of her mouth from the force of habit. She was about to take it
back. Adrikins was a teasing joke shared when Chloe, Felix and Adrien were five. They
watched an old 40s love comedy and made fun of the pet names. Chloe was Chlo-Bear and
none of the boys ever really used it, Felix was Fefe, and Adrien was baptized as Adrikins. It
was a nickname for her best friend, something that Adrien was obviously not anymore.

"I know but...she’s been a little standoffish lately and I was wondering if I’d done something.
She was a little off after the New York trip…” Adrien mumbled as if talking about it would
have Chloe cave and give him all the gossip. Once upon a few months ago Chloe would. Yet
that Chloe was a past Chloe, the Chloe of today wouldn't give him immediately what he
wanted just because he asked. If she did it would repeat the pattern, Chloe would give
information and Adrien would maybe thank her and leave her to go back to the new shiny
friends and ignore Chloe again. Until she was convenient or had information.

“So, how are things with Tsurugi?” Chloe asked to distract him. She’d buy him a clue, but
she didn’t really care. Besides, outing Dupain-Cheng’s crush would violate the Girl Code.
Chloe was a bunch of things, but she would never openly violate the Girl Code for someone
like Adrien.

“It’s Kagami,” Adrien corrected automatically and started babbling about their latest date to a
charity function.

Chloe rolled her eyes once Adrien wasn’t paying attention. So now that Chloe was asking
about his new life Adrien deemed it fine to talk to her. Think, Bourgeois, what would Fefe
do? While trying to pick a thought she ended up having to endure the monologue on how
cute and cool Kagami Tsurugi was. At least it was Chloe and not Dupain-Cheng.

This is my one good deed for the school day. Not that anyone will appreciate it. This is why I
don't do nice, waste of my time.

*****

The school day mercifully came to an end and Marinette escaped without having to see Lila,
Adrien or Alya. She rushed home and stopped off for a quick snack for herself and Tikki
before heading upstairs to FaceTime Luka.

She fed Tikki a cookie, put away her things, and then settled down at her desk to talk to her
“friend.”

Marinette sighed deeply and braced herself. It seemed unfair to regard Luka as just a
friend...especially after all he’d done for her. Yet...she knew that wasn’t a reason to date
someone, like he was a debt she had to pay off. He was wonderful; kind, thoughtful,
insightful, tranquil. She never felt like she wasn’t enough around Luka, he made her feel
beautiful and important. She could relax and be as much as herself as she could around him.

She felt guilty that she couldn’t quite move on from Adrien, even though she knew he was
seeing Kagami. She finally knew beyond a shadow of a doubt that he wasn’t interested in her
and never would be. Sure, he was fond of her; he stood up for her and had helped her out of
danger several times. That wasn’t out of a romantic love, that was Adrien being the good
friend anime and his own instincts had taught him to be. Kagami would be good for him, she
could feel it. She loved him for himself and not as a trophy boyfriend or a stepping stone.

She was glad Luka understood that the New York trip didn’t give her any “clarity”. Partly due
to the akuma attack and partly because of Alya and Nino’s shenanigans.

Marinette knew her best friend and Nino meant well. She wanted Marinette to be happy and
she thought she wasn’t being “honest about her feelings for Adrien.” Yet Marinette couldn't
help but resent Alya for once again meddling in things that didn't involve her. Well, maybe
Alya was right, but that wasn’t her decision to make. It was Marinette who had to choose if
she wanted to confess to Adrien or not. It wasn't up to Alya to place them in a situation that
they thought they were in danger. It was cruel. Adrien was perfectly happy with Kagami and
as his friends, it was their duty to support him. She had no choice but to move on; for
Adrien’s sake and her own.

Frankly, she was tired of feeling she was on a treadmill; going nowhere but still running as
fast as she could. Her crush had reached unhealthy levels of obsession at times and until she
could see Adrien as his true self and not put him on a pedestal, she was better off remaining
friends. It hurt, but it was the right thing to do for everyone involved. Ladybug always did the
right thing.

For now she and Luka were just “hanging out”, testing the waters while Marinette weaned
herself off Adrien. Loving Adrien made her crazy; being around Luka made her feel peaceful
and special. She could be normal around him without stammering and she felt like she could
tell him nearly anything. She could swear her anxiety levels dropped around him. Being
around Luka was good for her.

She activated the FaceTime app and Luka’s handsome face appeared. “Hey, Marinette.”

Marinette smiled and waved. “Hey, Luka!”

He grinned at her, blue eyes serene and kind. “Juleka told me there was a little excitement at
school today.”
“Oh, yes!” Her smile broadened and she couldn’t help wiggling in her seat a little. “Graham
Films, they’re a company from England. You might have heard of them.”

“Mmmm-hmmm.”

“Anyway, they’re filming a movie here in Paris and they’re holding open auditions for some
smaller parts and extras!”

Luka couldn’t help but grin as her face lit up with excitement and she bounced in her chair.
She was so cute; he’d missed seeing her so happy and excited. Her melody had waned a bit
after all those wasps had attacked Paris again but he could almost hear it roaring back. “Are
you thinking about auditioning?”

She laughed. “Not a chance! It would be a good opportunity for Mylene and some of the kids
in the Drama Club.” Marinette winked at him. “I bet they could use a tall, handsome guitar
player strolling through crowd scenes.”

Her enthusiasm always made him smile. “I’ll think about it. When are the auditions?”

“Saturday. I’ll take a picture of the flyer and email it to you.”

“Thanks.”

She leaned a little closer to the phone. “Guess what?”

He decided he’d let her tell him. “What?”

“They’re looking for a summer intern in the wardrobe department!” Marinette burst out. “I’m
putting a portfolio together with some of my newest designs plus some of the work I’ve done
for Jagged!”
Marinette was excited and pleased, so Luka was excited for her. “Great! They’ll be lucky to
have you and the experience will do you good.”

"There's also some parts looking for musicians, apparently they like to use local talents as
much as possible. Maybe you can try to join in too, Luka. I bet if given a chance you'd have a
song in there." Marinette pointed out heaping praises to the guitarist who blushed at her
words.

"I'll give it a try, no guarantees." Luka promised a beaming Marinette.

"They'll be idiots if they don't grab you."

Suddenly the elation left her and she collapsed in her chair like a bad souffle.
“But....um...remember Felix? Adrien’s cousin who looks just like him?”

That guy had gotten his sister and her girlfriend akumatized. “Oh yeah.”

She wrung her hands anxiously. “It’s his family who owns Graham Films and...he saw me on
that video we made for...you know…” She shivered a bit with anxiety. “What if he
remembers me? What if he refuses to hire me because I know his cousin or my friends were
akuma? What if…”

Luka gently but firmly cut her off. He knew she needed to vent but he also knew she needed
someone to help her stop when she began to spiral. “Marinette? Breathe.”

She took several deep breaths and he asked gently. “What is the worst that could happen?”

Marinette held her hands close to her chest. “Felix Graham de Vanily will see me and
instantly hate me and make sure I never work in costume design and thus never win a Cesar.”
Hoo boy. “And what’s the best that could happen?”

She let her hands relax just slightly. “That everyone loves my work and I get a film credit and
make connections in the fashion world?”

Her color was returning and her eyes brightened again. He could tell she was writing her
acceptance speech for Best Costume in her head. “And… what will probably happen?”

Marinette blinked, considering the scenario. “That if I get selected I’ll get a movie credit and
something cool to put on my resume?”

He laughed. “That sounds a lot more likely.”

She sighed and gave him a smile, eyes soft. “How is it you always know what to say? I’m so
lucky to have you in my life, Luka.”

That look made him feel like he was the only guy in the world and it was all he could do not
to go over to her house and kiss her anxiety away. He settled for grabbing his guitar. “Well, I
hope you do mind, but I wrote a new tune and I want your opinion on it.”

She leaned back in her chair and assumed what he secretly called her “listening pose”; hands
in her lap, full eye contact, and a gentle, encouraging smile. “I’m always ready to hear you
play, Luka.” She blushed just a bit and he was once again charmed. “Sometimes I’ll play
those mp3s you gave me when you’re too busy to hang out or call. It’s the highlight of my
day, honestly.”

If he hadn’t been in love with her before he was a goner now. His heart gave a squeeze as his
smile was smaller and sweeter as he looked at Marinette. “High praise coming from the
future Princess of Fashion. I hope I can live up to it.”

She laughed and waved a hand. “Oh, please. One day they’ll be calling you The Heir-
Apparent to Jagged Stone.” She leaned forward just a little bit and smirked in defiance.
“Show me what you got, Your Highness.”

“The Princess is feisty today,” Luka remarked as he put his guitar strap over his head and
made sure his instrument was tuned. He loved seeing this side of her; sassy, confident, and
unafraid to speak her mind and be herself. It flattered him that she felt comfortable showing
him and it was a little sexy to see. “I’ll try to accommodate her.”

“As you should.”

*****

He played several new songs for her and noted her feedback for each one. After twenty
minutes she had to get ready for bed and they said their goodbyes and blew kisses.

Luka’s serenity dropped the minute the call was over and slumped over his guitar.

“Adrien Agreste,” he muttered to himself, “is the world’s biggest fucking dipshit.”

He didn’t dislike the other boy. Far from it; even though Adrien was his unwitting rival for
Marinette’s affections, he still considered him a friend. His melody was interesting, if a bit
weak and indecisive. From what Marinette had told him, his father was cold and distant and
kept him so isolated he could barely socialize.

Luka could sympathize but Adrien clearly had no idea what he had passed on. Marinette was
kind, sincere, one the most loving hearts he’d ever encountered. She was talented but had low
self-esteem; a good leader when she wasn’t being anxious. She should have been a walking
contradiction of discordant notes but the music that flowed from her was some of the most
beautiful he’d ever heard. He loved listening to it, watching her light up when she was happy
or excited. He didn’t think he could ever tire of her. Every time they were together he learned
something new or discovered another facet of her personality. It never failed to fascinate him.
He’d meant it when he’d told Marinette he would have been happy for her if things had
worked out between her and Adrien but the other boy had made his choice. Kagami might
help him to be less indecisive; her melody was strident but there were softer notes and
harmonies if one took the time to listen. Perhaps the soft boy and headstrong girl could
balance each other.

Luka knew it would take time for Marinette to get over Adrien and to her credit, she was
trying. She’d eliminated a lot of his pictures and wouldn’t even bring him up in front of Luka.
He appreciated her consideration but he knew it would take time for her to get over her first
crush and he could wait. Being a big brother with an anarchist for a mother had taught him to
be patient.

Still, he couldn’t shake the uncomfortable feeling that if Adrien were to break things off with
Kagami tomorrow and decided he’d rather be with Marinette, she’d come running. She’d feel
horrible for hurting Luka but he still thought she’d do it, even though it wouldn’t be
malicious.

Adrien had no idea what he could have had. He was either completely oblivious to what
everyone around him could see, or he was pretending to be so he wouldn’t have to face the
consequences of breaking a friend’s heart. Maybe he thought he could just ignore Marinette’s
feelings until they went away.

Well, all that aside, there was nothing Luka could do. Even if he’d gone to Adrien and told
him explicitly about Marinette’s feelings, there was a distinct possibility that he would have
ignored her feelings and Luka would have just made the situation that much worse and
awkward. Not that he would; there was always a possibility that finding out about Marinette’s
feelings might have triggered something in Adrien and he would have realized what he’d
been missing out on. Luka wanted her happiness, but he was human enough to be just a little
selfish.

Yes, Marinette was awkward and had difficulty expressing herself. She’d tried several times
to confess, she’d told him, but the universe itself seemed determined to mess things up for
her every single time. He could hardly blame her for giving up. Someday she’d be ready, for
him or someone else. In the meantime, he’d enjoy every single extra minute he could get with
her, perhaps even on a movie set.

Adrien Agreste was blind and ignorant and it wasn’t Luka’s job to educate him.
 Chapter Three
Chapter Summary

Mylene's Saturday starts off great as she impresses the director and possible future
castmates. Lila's usual tricks fail to work. Chloe and Felix act like quarrelling siblings
and the QK tell Chloe about Dungeons and Dragons.

Chloe remembers her past with Ladybug.

Marinette impresses the Wardrobe Mistress but then runs into the second to last person
she wanted to see.

Chapter Notes

There's lots of Mylene and D&D in this chapter. I'm not sorry. I'm also not apologizing
for the Shakespeare.

Saturday was a bit cloudy; a bleak beginning for Summer vacation. Bad if you wanted to get
a suntan, good if you were going to be outside all day. Mylene had woken up early, right at
6:00 am on the dot. She created a whirlwind of getting ready, choosing a business casual
outfit to wear. Deciding comfort was her priority in case she had to stand in line for a long
time, Mylene picked a pair of black slacks and comfortable flats pairing it with a periwinkle
blue top and a thin kimono. Satisfied it felt casual but not too casual Mylene moved on with
her day.

She made breakfast for herself and her father, mainly ensuring that it was all prepped and he
just had to put it in the oven. She took the Metro to the address on the flyer Marinette had
given her and dutifully took a number before getting in line. There were still thirty people
ahead of her but she felt good about her chances.

She checked her phone and found several “good luck” texts from her friends. Ivan had sent
her a picture of a poem he’d written for her. A little ladybug had landed on the page and Ivan
had added the caption: See? Ladybug herself is rooting for you too. Good luck is with you.
She smiled, warmth filling her as she remembered how lucky she was to have a sweet, loving
boyfriend like Ivan. Then again, he was lucky to have her too. She hoped he’d change his
mind about auditioning. They could use a talented drummer like him to help with the movie
soundtrack. It was so cool that Graham Films liked to showcase local talent to add to their
movies. It made them all seem more intimate and personal.

Meanwhile Lila Rossi had slept in, had a leisurely breakfast of microwave frittatas and fette
biscottate and spent nearly an hour on her hair and make-up. Her usual long hair was up in a
rose bun and she traded her everyday fashionable ensemble for a more professional pantsuit.
Then she laughed and changed back into her usual short set and orange jacket. She wouldn’t
sign away her sense of style just for a part. Her true self would shine through no matter what
she wore.

The line was longer at eleven a.m. than she’d expected. Apparently every wannabe with
delusions was here. She looked over her competition and assessed them. Many were too
short, fat, or ugly to be anything but extras or one-scene wonders. There were a few girls with
raw potential looks but acting? Please. Even if they were actors and had been doing
commercials when they were toddlers, they weren’t her .

Lila knew she was attractive; green eyes and auburn hair were among the rarest combinations
in the world and hers was all-natural. There was also her inherent charm and the diplomacy
skills she’d learned listening to her mother’s colleagues. Mama hadn’t always been able to
find or afford babysitters while she was growing up so she’d gone to parties and events at the
embassy. She quickly learned how to charm adults into giving her gifts or extra sweets. Plus
unlike the girls in line she was always acting, playing a role. She could play the supportive
best friend or wounded gazelle or the handicapped but so brave class sweetheart. She’d done
it before in nearly a dozen other schools over the years and no one had suspected it was all an
act until she was long gone. The scheming, poisonous false friend was her best role of all.

Way in front of her she caught sight of Mylene’s multicolored braids near the front of the
line. Perfect! She could skip to the front of the line and cut ahead of the naive dumpy girl.
Ah...friendships were so useful.

She darted past the losers patiently waiting to get noticed and edged closer to Mylene. The
girl noticed her, eyes wide. She couldn’t be surprised; they’d just talked about the auditions.
A clamped on her shoulder and she turned around, ready to snarl at the idiot who’d wrinkled
her jacket. “Miss, what are you doing?”

Lila looked and saw a lanyard around the woman’s neck attached to a “Security” badge. The
snarl became a charming grin. “ Buongiorno !”

The woman looked grim and not at all captivated by her usual charisma. She tried a different
approach. “Please, I am just going to join my friend in line. Her name is Mylene. We are
auditioning together. Hi, Mylene!” She called out to the other girl and gave her a wave and a
huge smile.

Mylene raised her hand and waved back, her smile cautious and tentative. “See?”

The security didn’t care and firmly began to drag Lila away. The other hopefuls all glared at
her, disdain plain on their faces. They didn’t appreciate anyone breaking the rules when most
of them had been in line for hours.

Lila glared as the woman said to her; “You were supposed to grab a ticket. Everyone gets
only one ticket so I don’t think your friend was holding one for you. The woman stopped and
gave the girl a not so gentle push. “Back of the line, Miss. Don’t forget your ticket this time.”

“But-”

She tried to argue, to wheedle, but the woman was an experienced security guard who’d
worked hundreds if not thousands of events like this. She was one of the employees that
came to Paris from Graham Films. They liked local talents, but security and the like was
always done in house. She’d heard creative excuses in ten different languages. They were
usually more creative. Line jumpers were getting lazy these days. “Back of the line or you’ll
be escorted off the premises. Miss.”

Lila took a ticket obediently and smiled at the woman before she left. She heard people
snickering at her and she fumed. She’d never been in a situation she couldn’t lie, threaten, or
charm her way out of. Now she was stuck in the back and all the good parts would be gone
before she got there.
What’s the use of having friends if you can’t get what you want out of them?

*****

Meanwhile, around the same time Mylene was grabbing her ticket and dutifully taking her
place in line, Felix was handing a box to Chloe. “I asked a cameraman I’ve worked with
several times for advice. This should be more than adequate for your needs.”

“Felix. Always with the sweet talk,” Chloe simpered and opened the box. After ten minutes
of examination she was satisfied. “Yes, this is perfectly adequate,” she decided. She gave him
a bit of a smile. “That was pretty fast.”

He shrugged. “I’m British. We pride ourselves on efficiency.”

They smiled very briefly at each other and then looked away. Chloe played with her hair for a
minute before asking, “It has to be nerve-wracking.”

Felix didn’t understand what she meant. “What? Casting my very first movie? I’ll have my
mother to help. Plus the others. They’re young but most of them have been working in the
industry for as long as I have.” He leaned back in his chair. “Besides, we haven’t cast our
Dupin or Watson yet. The chemistry between our characters is important or the plot won’t
work. It’s a good idea to test how well someone new will fit in with us if we check that
during the casting process.”

She brought up one of her shoulders in a half-shrug. “Good to know but I wasn’t asking
about that.”

Diplomacy and tact were more her dad’s thing than hers. As a hotel owner and mayor he had
to be good at making people happy by soothing their fear and anger. He was very good at
appearing to care. Chloe took more after her mother; brusque, brutally critical and
uncompromising. Chloe never really cared about how people would receive her words, unless
it was specific people. Like Felix. Felix was one of the few people whose feelings actually
mattered. “I mean...doing this...without your dad.”

There. The words were out and she couldn’t take them back.

She watched his face as he froze. She could tell he was thinking about what she said and
calculating how honest he should be with her. She’d never experienced the grief that Felix
was going through. She was never fortunate enough to be loved and adored to the point of
missing them heavily when they left, feeling lost and lonely. Chloe was always alone, always
left behind. So she understood that loneliness, and she knew Felix was considering it as well.
Chloe could tell he was tempted to put on the same social mask Adrien used when he was
trying to be polite or avoid answering a question he didn’t like. Chloe had done the same, but
hid her emotions with a mask of contempt. Finally he just sighed.

“It’s...daunting, I won’t lie.” He frowned for the briefest moment she saw his true emotions;
sadness, worry, fear. Chloe made sure to keep quiet, and keep her hands to herself. She
enjoyed touch when delivering emotions, a reminder that they wouldn't simply leave while
she was being fully honest. Felix wasn't like that, he kept his distance and preferred eye
contact which Chloe gave without hesitation.

“I find myself wanting to turn to him to ask his opinion on hiring friends to star with me.
Friends among the crew are all well and good; he worked with the same people behind the
scenes for years. But if we have an argument and refuse to talk to each other, it’ll translate
onscreen.”

His shoulders slumped a whole two centimeters. Chloe hated to admit it, but he was right. It
was a daunting task to act as if everything is ok, that tensions weren't high, if it wasn't like
that. People tended to move and show their emotions more than people thought. Schooling
your face into a practiced smile and keeping a level tone is easy. But the tense frame? The
hardness of eyes? The unmistakable grit when the other wasn't focused? Those were harder to
fake, and with the possibility of new actors that was a worry.

“Plus, will adult cast members listen to a teenager? Mom is going to help but I know
everyone will be looking at me, wondering why I’m not as good as my father. Or have them
feel like I am riding on my parents coattails. They’ll sympathize and reassure me to my face
but sell me out to the tabloids and try to undermine me once my back is turned.”
“Yep.”

His lips thinned and he glared at her and suddenly Felix didn’t look like Adrien at all but
Uncle Geralt. “Why, Chloe, it’s not like you to be so agreeable.”

“FeFe, if you wanted someone to feel sorry for you and sympathize with all your little issues,
we wouldn’t be friends.” Even as she spoke as callously as possible, Chloe still had to fight
the urge to pat his hand or something. People like them didn’t do sympathetic pep talks and
hugging. “You keep me around because you’re one of the few people who can fully
appreciate me for giving you the unvarnished truth.”

His shoulders slumped a little further and she sighed.

“Well, duh, of course this movie won’t be exactly like it would if your dad directed it. That’s
kind of the point. It's Uncle Geralt's script, but it isn't his directing.” She poked him in the
shoulder until he would look at her. “Your dad wanted this movie to be your project as much
as possible and would only step in if you needed encouragement. Or if some camera guy was
being a dick because he didn’t want to work for a kid.”

“You get what I’m trying to say, right? Yeah, your dad died and it sucks. Its fucking awful,
and it hurts that you can’t do this cool thing with him. Probably every little thing reminds you
of him one way or another, to the point you jumped at the chance to go to Paris because
staying in that home was suffocating you right now. That you find yourself looking at the
door and hoping he'll walk through like nothing happened. But it won't, and you're alone but
it's ok. He wrote this script with you in mind, right? It's addressed to you s pecifically, not
even to Auntie Amelie. So he trusted you to do a good job, otherwise he wouldn’t have left it
for you.” Chloe ended the pep talk with a flick of her wrist on her ponytail while Felix looked
at her quite shocked at her words.

“So, yeah, have confidence in yourself, do your best and let everyone else piss off if they
don’t like it. If you want someone to go and bitch off the assholes you have me already in the
studio. The only person you have to prove anything to is yourself, and even then you don't
have to prove anything. You just have to get on set and you'll kill it.” She turned away and he
could barely hear her mutter, “At least your parents are already proud of you.”
“I think that was the nicest thing you said to me since we were six.” Felix was considering
her words as he smiled teasingly at Chloe, seeing the girl immediately flush red.

“That doesn’t count! I was sick and on cough syrup.” Good, she was acting like her usual
spoiled, bratty self.

Chloe knew that Felix did that to make the air less heavy around them. To deflect the deep
emotions both shared, that they agreed on the loss and loneliness. Just as well, she wasn’t
good at the touchy-feely crap. She left that to Sabrina. A sudden thought chilled her; that
used to be Adrien’s job. He was good at smoothing things over and keeping the peace, but
she couldn’t be sure they were even friends anymore. Adrien avoided her even more than
Dupain-Cheng avoided him.

"Your secret is safe with me, Chlo.”He gave her a rare smile that actually reached his eyes.
He even reached over and gave her a half hug and Chloe nuzzled in for a moment before they
pulled away. Moment officially over.

A little alarm went off and Chloe checked it. Great, the auditions will start soon. There was a
flurry of activity and Allen, Allegra, and Claude came in to join them. They immediately
schooled their faces into bland professionalism and leaned away from each other.

“Good morning, darling!” Amelie sang as she followed the teenagers inside. “I ordered lunch
from that cute little bakery you introduced us to. It should be here around eleven.”

“And we brought coffee!” Claude pointed to a production assistant who was pushing two
silver urns with various sweeteners and creamers on a rolling cart. “Ecuadorian and Kona,
just for you!”

“It’s a precautionary measure,” Allen confided to Chloe as he took a seat beside her. “He’s
cranky without it and the last thing we need is Felix making a potential costar cry...again.”

Amelie took a seat beside her son and leaned over him to speak to Chloe. “Did you like the
camera Felix bought you? I hope so. I’m so looking forward to the behind-the-scenes book
you're going to work on. It’ll be a wonderful memento of my son’s first directing role.”
“Yes, and thank you for hiring me, Auntie Amelie.” Chloe gave her the sweet smile she
reserved only for the most worthy. Amelie? Top of the list if Chloe was honest. “I’m going to
enjoy doing something for myself and not something my parents think is appropriate.”

“Think nothing of it,” Amelie was more than happy to give the girl a glimpse of what an
actually supportive parent looked like. "I loved the collages you sent me, Chloe. I look
forward to seeing what you can do with better equipment.” She beamed at the blond girl. “I
know a good layout artist who’ll help make the book look professional, but the artistic vision
will be all yours.”

Chloe couldn’t help but be touched at the woman’s faith in her. It was a welcome change of
pace. “I won’t let you down. I am, after all, a Bourgeois.” She struck a pose and Amelie
laughed.

Once everyone was properly caffeinated and settled they began to chat about what sort of
auditions they hoped to see.

“It’s imperative we find a good Dupin, even a bit more than our Watson, currently,” Felix
said as he brought out a notepad. Some of his colleagues laughed at his old fashioned
methods but it was something he’d picked up from his father and was loath to change.
Amelie pointed out the notepad could go missing and he countered by saying so could a
phone or tablet.

“She’s one of the primary protagonists and Holmes’ foil. The actress has to be someone witty
and quick on her feet.” Allegra agreed, taking out a notepad as well, but hers was to doodle
for when they got the really boring auditions. She gave her friend a side glance. “And to be
able to put up with Felix and not back down when he gives her shit.”

“Or gets moody, angry, sleep-deprived…” Allen ticked off his friend’s negative traits on his
fingers.

“Oh, no! Sleep-deprived Felix is the best!” Claude spoke up. He turned to Chloe. “Felix gets
really affectionate when he’s tired. If you catch him at just the right moment, he’ll tell you
anything. He also likes to cuddle.”
“You’re making that up,” Felix grumbled. He looked at all his “friends”. “And if any pictures
surface that prove otherwise, I’ll sue you all.”

“It would be nice to get someone with a little training and experience,” Amelie took it upon
herself to keep everyone on task. “Or at the very least, someone with a bit of talent and
willing to be trained.”

“And please, no more divas,” Allen sighed and everyone but Chloe groaned in agreement.
“Remember Derek?”

“He was a pushover compared to Sarah.” Claude added and Allegra shuddered.

“Wait,” Chloe spoke up, “are you actually saying Felix isn’t a diva?”

“You’d think so, wouldn’t you?” Allegra told her, “but no, he actually isn’t.”

“My little darling is a pussycat, really,” Amelie smiled. She shrugged. “Is he exacting? Yes.
Demanding? Well, he’s a lot like his father that way.”

Felix grimaced. “Thanks, Mom.”

“ But , in their defense,” Amelie soothed, “everything they demand of others, they demand
of themselves.” She grinned as she thought of her husband and son. “For all their faults and
grumpy demeanors, they’ve always given much more than they received. It's mainly because
they pick people they know can give a project the same amount of care and passions that they
give.”

Everyone “aaww”ed. Felix was embarrassed but touched. It was a good day if he was told
something that reminded them of his father in a positive way.
“So, Chloe,” Allen cleared his throat. “Have you ever played or heard of Dungeons and
Dragons?”

She tried to remember. “Oh yeah. It’s that game where a bunch of nerds get together, play
dress-up and pretend to fight monsters while arguing over rules?”

“ Yes !” Chorused the group.

"We don't have to dress up though." Allegra pitched in.

"Chloe would be good at it, she's into cosplay and LARP." Felix outed Chloe with no shame
which had the girl stick her tongue out at him.

“You actually play that game? Voluntarily?” She raised a brow at Felix. "You?!"

“It’s fun,” Allen shrugged. “Okay, so it’s nerdy. But it’s a fun break from the reality of life.
Being someone else and taking out our frustrations by beheading a giant purple wyrm or
something.”

“And it’s good for improv,” Allegra said. “Sometimes as an actor you have to come up with a
character on the spot for an audition. It helps stretch our range.”

“Allegra has become really good at playing a young boy,” Claude added. “And Allen’s the
DM, our Dungeon Master and not in a kinky way, so he can now do all sorts of character
voices. He can play an old woman so convincing you’d swear you were talking to your
grandmother.”

“It’s...alright. It’s good for de-stressing after a long shoot.” Felix was reluctant but agreed
with his friends. Chloe made a note to tease him about it later.
Chloe wanted to scoff. These people spent all day playing pretend for a living and then did it
some more in their off time. She thought they’d want a break and relax. Still, seeing the looks
of joy on their faces, even Felix, she found herself saying, “Maybe.”

"Here." Allegra pulled out her copy of the players handbook from her messenger bag. "Read
some of the books and maybe try making a character."

"Sure." Chloe shrugged, how bad could it be. She saw how one of those games worked with
Stranger Things so she had some idea. She grabbed her notepad and opened the book, this
should keep her entertained enough.

“Great. So guys, while Dupin is important and we would like to find her first, let's not forget
the other important character." Allen spoke up, bringing everyone back on task.

“Oh?”

“Watson,” he elaborated. “We need to find a good Watson. Hopefully unknown.” He thought
about it and then said, “I would have preferred to have found someone in England, tradition
and all that. I don’t know anything about French actors.”

“With all due respect to Lucy Liu, that’s still preferable to Watson being played by an
American,” Claude spoke up.

“According to my father’s script, the Watson character has been living in America for the
past eight years, despite being French.” Felix flipped through a few pages to ensure he was
right .

“Oh, well. He’s not really American, so it doesn’t count.”

“So we just need to find a French actor who’s been slightly corrupted by American
influence.” Allegra summarized. “Sounds easy enough. With streaming services a lot of
people are tuned into American shows and pop culture.”
“Should he be able to do an American accent or not?” Claude asked with a shudder. “I hate
trying to do an American accent. The pronunciation kills me.”

“Watson doesn’t even show up until thirty minutes into the movie,” Felix pointed out. “So if
we don’t find an ideal candidate on the first day, we’ll be alright.”

Allen looked at him. “We only have two months to do the principal filming, so if we don’t
find him in a fortnight we’re a little screwed.”

“Someone will turn up, dear,” Amelia reassured Allen and smiled at the teens. “And if he
isn’t perfect, he’ll have wonderful peers like the four of you to help.”

The quartet sighed, somewhat comforted but resigned. Chloe felt a little jealous. The other
three had history and in-jokes between them that Chloe had no clue about. Once again she
was the outsider peering in and she hated it as much as she did in school.

Maybe I’ll go to one of their games, she thought. Just to see what it’s like. And if I don’t like
it, I don’t have to stay. It’ll be worth it just to have some people my own age to talk to. People
who don’t know my history.

*****

Mylene wasn’t nervous. Nope, not at all.

She had prepared for this. She was going to perform a scene from Shakespeare. This was an
English production crew and everyone from England liked Shakespeare, didn’t they? It was
practically law. Shakespeare and Doctor Who were classic staples. That and drinking tea.
Besides, she had years of amateur experience and had even done some professional work
with her father. Sure, it was as a kid mime, but it still counted. She wouldn’t lie if they asked
what sort of amateur and professional work she had done but she wouldn’t volunteer the
information either.
Besides, her father had once told her that some professional productions preferred it when
their child actors had little to no professional experience or training when a role required
them to “act natural”. They didn’t have to train the kids out of bad habits, like smiling during
a sad scene.

“Number thirty-one?”

They were ready for her. She hoped thirty-one would be her lucky number. Mylene took a
deep breath, thought about Ivan and his beautiful poetry, and followed a production assistant
into a room.

The room was larger than she thought. Graham Films had rented several warehouses in the
industrial district but this room seemed too big, almost cavernous. It reminded her of the
school gym and its horrible acoustics.

Six people were seated at a long table. Four were blond, one brunette, and a handsome
brown-skinned boy had black hair. She recognized two of them; one was, of all people to run
into, Chloe Bourgeois. She hadn’t spotted Mylene yet, too busy reading a book while taking
notes. She hadn’t even looked up when the door opened and Mylene hoped that meant
ladybug luck would be with her.

The other person was also blond. He had golden hair, peridot green eyes, and a face that was
handsome enough to appear on billboards. Unfortunately those green eyes lacked the spark of
warmth she was used to. They were calculating and looked through her rather than at her.

Felix. That jerkface cousin of Adrien’s who thought it would be funny to record a video
insulting all of her friends for daring to be kind to a grieving friend.

Now, she had to audition in front of him. Mylene could feel her luck evaporating.

The blond woman in the middle gave her a benevolent smile. “Good morning, dear. And
what’s your name?”
Mylene tried to smile and failed. “Um...hello. My name is Mylene Haprele.”

Chloe whispered something to Felix, who just blinked at Mylene but said nothing.

The woman’s smile warmed Mylene. “It’s very nice to meet you. Would you like a script or
do you have something prepared?”

Mylene cleared her throat. “Thank you...um...but no. I have something prepared?”

The woman seemed to be the spokesperson and Mylene noticed how much she looked like
Felix. “Well, do you need anything from us?”

Mylene nodded. “If it’s not too much trouble, are any of you familiar with ‘A Midsummer’s
Night’s Dream’?”

Everyone at the table perked up but Chloe, who was still taking notes about whatever it was
she was reading. Clearly Mylene had made the right choice.

“Um...I will be reading the part of Hermia in Act Three, Scene Two. If possible, could I have
three people read Lysander, Demetrius, and Helena for me?”

The woman nodded. “Take your pick, dear.”

Mylene looked over her choices. The girl with braided blond hair gave her a hint of a smile
and the brunette boy seemed nice. “Could you play Helena, please?” She asked the girl. She
looked over the brunette again. “And would you mind playing Lysander?”

The girl stood. “Not at all. I love this play!” She walked over and held out a hand to Mylene.
“I’m Allegra by the way.”
She shook it. “Nice to meet you. Your name is pretty.”

Allegra smiled. “Yours too! It’s so unique.”

“Unusual, which is good for an actor. You want to stand out.” The brown haired boy gave her
a little bow and kissed her hand. “I’m Claude by the way.” He shrugged. “My name’s pretty
ordinary, so I have to stand out with sheer acting ability alone.”

Mylene giggled, feeling more relaxed than she had when she entered the room. She met
Felix’s eyes and felt her nerves return. “I need a Demetrius as well, if you don’t mind.”

He stood and walked over. “Not at all,” he also shook her head. “My name is Felix,” his eyes
never left hers and he didn’t seem all that pleased to meet her. “But something tells me you
already knew that.” One corner of his mouth went up just a bit. “I hope you won’t hold
anything my cousin told you against me.”

“Of course not,” Mylene replied without thinking about it. He looked surprised and she
hastily added, “My father says an actor should always keep their personal and professional
feelings separate.”

Felix raised his eyebrows. “Really? Mine too.” His expression looked a shade warmer. “Is
your father an actor?”

“Performance artist,” Mylene added, “his specialty is miming but he’s done all sorts of
theatre work.”

“A mime,” Felix dropped her hand. “How...French.”

“Yes, well, this is France and it’s ingrained in our culture,” Mylene’s voice was a little
sharper than she meant it to be, but to be fair, her father had just been insulted.
Allegra and Claude looked at each other, then at Mylene with a touch of approval. “I like
her,” Claude told Allegra.

“Me too,” and Allegra smiled to reassure Mylene. “She’s fierce.”

The blond woman cleared her throat. “Now that all the introductions are out of the way, shall
we begin?”

“Oh! Of course!” Mylene looked at the group. “I’d like to begin from where Hermia enters
after hearing Lysander and Demetrius fighting over Helena, who is convinced everyone is
playing a cruel joke on her.”

The other three nodded. “Good scene,” Felix told her.

He was trying to be professional and Mylene could appreciate that. “Dark night, that from the
eye his function takes. The ear more quick of apprehension makes. Wherein it doth impair the
seeing sense it pays the hearing double recompense.”

She turned and looked at Claude, now Lysander. “Thou art not by mine eye, Lysander, found.
Mine ear, I thank it, brought me to thy sound. But why unkindly didst thou leave me so?”

“Why stay when love tells you to go?” Claude was instantly in character, changing from
warm and friendly to colder than Felix. He shrugged as if giving no importance to what his
once beloved Hermia asked.

“But what love could make my Lysander leave me?” Hermia's face became confused and
hurt.

“Lysander’s love, that would not let him bide, Fair Helena, who more engilds the night. Than
all yon fiery oes and eyes of light.” Lysander looked at Helena (Allegra) completely
lovestruck, his eyes showing an unwavering devotion. He turned and glared at Mylene.
“Why seek’st thou me? Could not this make thee know. The hate I bear thee made me leave
thee so?”

“You speak not as you think. It cannot be.” Mylene spoke, crushed. She imagined it was Ivan
saying such horrible things to her and allowed herself to get teary-eyed.

“Lo, she is one of this confederacy! Now I perceive they have conjoined all three. To fashion
this false sport, in spite of me.” Allegra huffed, impressed with Mylene's performance. It was
very emotive, from her confusion to the sadness which had tears spring from her eyes. This
was good.

She glared at Mylene, who continued to really sell the hurt confusion Hermia must have felt
in that scene. “Injurious Hermia! Most ungrateful maid! Have you conspired, have you with
these contrived To bait me with this foul derision?”

Seeing the other girl cry made Allegra cry as she began to recite Helena’s lines about how she
and Hermia had been childhood friends, as close as “two cherries on one stem”. Now Helena
felt like Hermia had forgotten those days to team up with her two suitors to make fun of her
best friend.

“I am amazèd at your passionate words. I scorn you not. It seems that you scorn me.” Mylene
seemed more confused than sad now.

Allegra accused the other girl of sending “Lysander” and “Demetrius”, Hermia’s suitors to
pretend to be in love with Helena as a joke. She knew how much Lysander loves Hermia,
even though he was now acting like he hated her.

The two girls pretended to argue in-character until “Helena” prepared to leave.

“Stay, gentle Helena. Hear my excuse. My love, my life, my soul, fair Helena!” 'Lysander'
attempted to stop her, his voice imploring her to wait.
“Hermia” tried to intervene on her friend’s behalf. “Sweet, do not scorn her so.”

“If she cannot entreat, I can compel.” Felix decided it was finally Demetrius’ turn. His
movements smooth as he tried to bypass 'Lysander' which caused the teen to glare.

“Thou canst compel no more than she entreats. Thy threats have no more strength than her
weak prayers.” He turned to look at 'Helena' again. “Helen, I love thee. By my life, I do. I
swear by that which I will lose for thee To prove him false that says I love thee not.”

She’s better than I thought. Chloe had finally put her notes away to watch the scene. When
she wasn’t scared, Mylene could really act. She was so convincing even Chloe felt a little bad
for her. She kept watching, riveted, wondering what would happen next.

Chloe watched as the two boys prepared to duel. “Hermia” tried to hold “Lysander” back
only to be insulted.

Finally “Hermia” had had enough. Tears trickled down her face as she asked “Lysander”,
“What, can you do me greater harm than hate? Hate me? Wherefore? O me! What news, my
love?

Am not I Hermia? Are not you Lysander? I am as fair now as I was erewhile-”

Suddenly the blond woman clapped. “That was wonderful! Well done, all of you!”

Everyone stopped to look at her. “That was barely a warm-up, Mom,” Felix complained.

“This wasn’t about you , my darling.” She stood and approached Mylene, laying her hands on
the girl’s shoulders. “Very well-done! We don’t usually let auditions go more than a few lines
but your acting is quite compelling!” She slipped a card into Mylene’s hands. “Would you be
available on Monday for a callback?”
Mylene’s eyes widened, hands shaking as she slipped the card into her purse. “Yes! Yes I
would be! Thank you!”

“Don’t thank me, you’re the one who did all the work,” Amelie told her.

Claude and Allegra patted her on the back. “Good job, Mylene,” Allegra said.

Claude smiled. “Maybe we’ll get to work together,” he said and he and Allegra returned to
their seats.

“Well, as nice as it was to meet you, Mylene, we have other auditions to get to today,”
Amelie said kindly.

Mylene took it as a dismissal and gave her one of the cards her father insisted she had made.
“In case you lose my resume, this is my contact information. Thank you again!”

She turned to leave and gave the group one last smile. Claude, Allegra and the handsome boy
she hadn’t been introduced to smiled back. Amelia gave her a cheerful wave while Felix and
Chloe looked away.

It was farther than she expected to get. A call-back was a good sign.

*****

Allegra waited until Mylene left to bop her dear friend on the back of his head.

“Ow!” Felix yelped and glowered at her. “What the hell was that for?”

The blond girl crossed her arms and smirked at him. “For insulting the girl’s dad. Just
because you’re afraid of mimes is no reason to be rude.”
“I’m not afraid…”

Once everyone had settled back down Amelie turned to her son. “What are you thinking,
dearest?”

Felix frowned then spoke. “She has a lot of presence. I think she’d be good as the forensics
student.”

She smiled, thinking of how quickly the young woman switched emotions and didn’t seem
intimidated by her cold son. “I quite agree.”

*****

Mrs. Taylor Jennings had been the Wardrobe Mistress for Graham Films for ten years. She
had apprenticed under Mrs. Stevenson. Mrs. Graham de Vanily was a big believer in
promoting from within and putting talented women in positions of authority. She’d watched
little Felix grow up to be a handsome young man. He used to come down and have tea with
her when his parents were busy. The mischievous little monkey loved to rearrange the tags on
her hangers and hide in her trunks. But he was a good lad, like his father.

So when the Vice President of Production and Development asked her to give special
consideration to a little French girl, she didn’t mind.

“If she had any talent at all, I’ll give her a fair shake,” she’d promised Amelie.

“That’s more than fair,” Amelie had agreed.

Probably some toff’s daughter looking to meet some movie stars , Taylor thought . I’ll
probably have to do most of the work myself. Still, a promise is a promise.
So when Marinette Dupain-Cheng arrived for her interview, Mrs. Jennings was expecting
some posh bint with her head up her arse.

Instead she got a little treasure of a girl, all pretty and petite, eager to please and sweet as
trifle.

The little duckling tiptoed her way into Taylor’s office, her tiny hands clutched a presentation
case. “Sorry for bothering you, Mme. Jennings,” she apologized.

The girl’s English wasn’t bad and she had the cutest little accent. Mrs. Jennings tried to act
like she wasn’t charmed. “You’re not bothering me if you have something good to show me,
girl. You might be interviewing just to be a summer intern but Graham Films has a reputation
to maintain.”

“Yes, madame ,” the little thing blushed and held out her presentation case. Jennings took and
gestured to the seat across from hers. “Might as well get comfortable while I look this over.”

“Yes, madame,” the girl answered and sat, nervously wringing her hands in her lap.

The poor dear thinks I’m going to bite her head off, Mrs. Jennings thought and opened up the
case.

It was only years of experience that kept her draw from dropping as she looked over the girl’s
work.

It was beautifully organized with her most recent work in the front, clearly labeled, and
contained color and fabric samples. She had even included a magazine article about her hat
being featured in a Gabriel Agreste fashion shoot. Gabriel Agreste of all people featuring a
teenager’s work! Everyone knew what a high stickler he was. The girl went up in Taylor’s
estimation. She even had the foresight to include a thumb drive as well.

The little dear couldn’t be more than fifteen or sixteen, Taylor thought as she looked her over.
And she’s making hats for Gabriel Agreste and... she turned a page and her eyes widened.
Sunglasses and an album cover for Jagged Stone?!
Everyone knew who Jagged Stone was and out of all the professional graphic artists the man
could have employed he hired this tiny child. Well, with good reason; “Rock Giant” had one
of the best album covers Jagged had had in years and the scratch and sniff sticker was an
amusing novelty.

Taylor wanted to know why this girl wasn’t apprenticed to some French fashion house but
asked instead, “So, why do you want to be an intern for Graham Films?”

“I think it would be a wonderful opportunity!” the girl enthused. “You see, I want to be a
fashion designer and have a little experience but I know I need more. Any kind of design or
sewing experience is a good experience. Plus!” She brought out her mobile and showed
Taylor a series of images. “I’m a huge fan of the costume design I’ve seen in Graham Films.
Anyone with a good eye can see these costumes have just as much design flair and
complexity as runway fashion.”

Mrs. Jennings agreed, especially considering she’d worked on some of those productions.
She was especially fond of the otherworldly fashions in the recent science fiction movies
Graham Films had produced.

“Yes, and many of us in costume design would agree with you, no matter what the hoity-toity
set says,” Taylor replied and had to stop herself from smiling at the girl. Her gut told her to
hire the little dear on the spot but she had to stop herself. After all, her portfolio could be
doctored and stolen from another designer. Time to give Marinette a test.

She looked the young woman over. “Now, without giving too much away, the characters in
this movie are modern descendants of characters from the Victorian Era, except for one
character from the Film Noir Era. They attend a private school together and the uniforms they
wear will be modeled after traditional Victorian attire-”

“But with a modern twist!” Marinette interrupted. Taylor looked at her in surprise. The girl
cringed but then continued, “sort of like how these modern characters have their roots in
Victorian fiction.”
“Right,” Taylor said and watched as the girl’s eyes lit up as an idea hit her. “Do you know
anything about Victorian fashion, Miss Dupain-Cheng?”

“Yes, madame!” Marinette chirped as she looked around. “Madame, may I trouble you for a
few sheets of paper?”

“I suppose,” Taylor opened a drawer and dug through it until she found a few sheets of
drafting paper. “Why?”

“I’m about to show you,” the girl answered and pulled a drawing pencil out of her pocket.
She laid a piece of paper on Mrs. Jennings’ desk and began to sketch, explaining as she did
so.

“I have a friend whose father works at the Louvre,” Marinette elaborated as she drew. “About
a year ago they had an exhibition on historical fashion, from Marie Antoinette to Josephine
Baker. Included were some beautiful Victorian and Edwardian fashions. Not just evening
wear, but everyday clothing, like school uniforms. So you would want a Victorian aesthetic
but make it practical and attractive to a modern setting. That could be achieved by raising the
hemlines and making the shape a little more body conscious for the female students.”

Under the girl’s pencil an outline of dresses began to form. First was a buttoned up pinafore
style dress with a jabot at the throat and cap sleeves blouse with contrasting trim. The second
dress was also a pinafore but with a long sleeved blouse. The third was a bit of a departure; a
two-piece ensemble with a full crinoline skirt and a waistcoat of sorts. It even had a pocket
for a watch and a chain. The white blouse was gathered at the sleeves and neck. It was
probably Taylor’s favorite.

“And...the boys?” Mrs. Jennings asked.

“Oh, yes!” Marinette handed Taylor the rough sketch and took out a fresh sheet of paper and
began to draw again. “I’m thinking of a classic suit coat and trousers but with modern
tailoring. Maybe a double-breasted waistcoat underneath with a pocket and chain to match
the girl’s uniform. No hat...and cravats instead of ties.” She smiled up at Taylor. “I know a
lot of modern private schools use blazers and ties or sweater vests but I really like suit jackets
and cravats. It just says ‘Victorian’ to me.” She frowned. “I know many schoolboys of the
period wore hats...but they’re not practical for everyday wear.”
“Eh, we can exclude them or maybe they just wear them at school assemblies,” Mrs. Jennings
volunteered.

This was not how she had expected this interview to go. It was in fact much better and
instead of being a babysitter to a posh chit she now had a chance of acquiring a talented asset.

Why hadn’t some designer snapped this girl up?

Well, their loss was Jenning’s gain and she had no intention of passing on the girl’s talent.
Plus, she genuinely liked her. Marinette was a talented yet humble young woman and
Jennings owed it to the memory of her mentor to nurture and protect her talent.

“One final question; can you start Monday?”

Marinette’s face went from the glow of creating to outright joy. “Yes! Oh, yes! Thank you so
much, madame!” She grabbed Taylor’s hand and shook it. “Thank you so much for the
opportunity, madame .”

“Thank you , dear. You’re very talented. If you ever change your mind about fashion you
could have a long and successful career in costuming.”

The girl blushed at the praise and Mrs. Jennings had to stop herself from hugging her and
offering her a boiled sweet. “Be here at 7am sharp to sign some paperwork.” Her stern look
melted a bit and she handed the girl her business card. “I’m expecting great things from you,
Miss Dupain-Cheng. Don’t disappoint me.”

Marinette turned to leave when Taylor’s voice stopped her. “Miss?”

Marinette looked at her. “Yes?”

Mrs. Jennings held up the drawings. “May I keep these? I want to talk to the producer about
using them in the movie and then send them to my seamstresses.”

The girl’s happy grin made Taylor’s day. “Yes, madame ! I’d be honored. Thank you again!
See you Monday!”

Marinette waved and Taylor waved back, satisfied with her choice. She sat back down and
picked up the phone to call Amelie.

“I found the perfect intern, Am. You’re going to love her. Hell, I’m ready to adopt her
myself.”

*****

Marinette was practically skipping on her way out of Mrs. Jennings’ office. The woman
seemed pleased with her portfolio and her rough sketches. Plus she seemed like a pleasant
woman to work for.

She couldn’t risk Tikki being seen in this place but she gave her purse a little stroke and felt
her kwami happily wiggling in return.

Looks like my ladybug luck is finally coming through.

*****

Luck has yet again forsaken me.

Any good feelings Marinette had after making such a favorable impression on Mrs. Jennings
had quickly vanished as she found herself hopelessly lost in the vast warrens of the back
offices of Graham Films temporary headquarters.

Either she couldn’t find anyone to show her out, was ignored, or they gave directions in
English so fast she didn’t have time to process what they said.

With a sigh Marinette opened her purse and whispered, “Tikki, do you think you could phase
through a wall?”

“I can try, Marinette,” she whispered back. “Or maybe you could call Mme. Jennings and
have her direct you out?”

“Great idea!” Marinette dug into her pocket and pulled out her phone. “If she has time, it
should be no problem for her to lead me out of here!”

Kwami and her wielder were so pleased by their cleverness they hadn’t noticed they’d
walked right into a temporary office.

*****

All in all, not a bad first day of casting, Felix thought to himself as he relaxed alone. When
she wasn’t pretending to be a useless spoiled brat Chloe was decent company and her
suggestions were occasionally helpful. They’d cast most of the smaller parts already and he
was satisfied that the girl with the multicolored braids would do a good job as a teen
forensics expert.

They still lacked a good Dupin. He, or she, (father’s script had made allowances for either a
boy or a girl) was set up to be his character’s main rival, foil, and eventual love interest. He
really had no opinion on gender, being asexual himself for the most part, and considered
himself a good enough actor that he would have no problem romancing the best person for
the job.
Easier said than done. No one who had auditioned so far was quite right. Either they were too
pompous or too intimidated; no one he had seen had the...the spark he was looking for. Dupin
and Holmes had a very tempestuous relationship; often clashing over philosophical
differences and pride in their respective heritages. Felix wanted, nay needed , someone
strong-willed and could meet him head on. Confident and secure in themselves and able
realistically portray the sort of mental fencing matches the script called for.

He wanted a warrior-philosopher. What he received was a petite girl stumbling into his office
and staring at him with the most beautiful blue eyes he’d ever seen.

*****

Merde.

That was Marinette’s immediate thought when she nearly fell into the room. She mentally
cursed herself for paying so much attention to her phone she failed to watch where she was
going.

Right into Felix Graham de Vanily’s room.

He wasn’t dressed like his cousin this time. Instead he wore grey pants, a grey shirt and a
matching vest that suited him a lot more than Adrien’s more casual clothing had. He looked
like a young businessman in the making. Considering his family owned a movie studio, he
probably was.

The two teens stared at each other in wide-eyed silence. Marinette was unsure of what she
should do. Should she back out of the room and not say a word? Should she apologize for her
interruption? Say hello and tell him she was one of his cousin’s friends?

That last idea was the worst. If Felix would make a video like he did that was designed to
hurt his cousin’s friends then he clearly must not care about Adrien very much.
Marinette decided the best course of action would be to apologize, leave the room, and then
run away before he could recover enough to have her banned from the property if he
remembered who she was.

She opened her mouth to apologize. What came out was, “Oh no!”

Felix grinned at her. Well well. It was “I love you girl” in the flesh. Better yet, she was in his
territory. He wondered if she knew who he was and if Adrien had sent her as some sort of
joke. He decided he’d play a little game with her.

“Ah, you must be one of the new production assistants,” he smirked at the look of horror on
her face. “You’re right on time.”
 Chapter Four
Chapter Summary

Marinette can't get away from Felix, who decides to goad her into helping him rehearse.
Instead of a shy, stuttering mess he ends up with the Dupin of his dreams. Lila commits
a disgusting crime and is nearly taken apart for it.

Meanwhile the Quantic Kids always have each other's backs and Mylene has a small but
wonderful support network in her dad and boyfriend. Gabriel and Nathalie plot and as
usual, Marinette takes on more work than she should.

Chapter Notes

TW: For sexual harassment.

There is untranslated French in this chapter. Just so you know.

Marinette’s laugh was high and nervous and she took a step back. “ Pardonnez-moi monsieur,
je suis dans la mauvaise pièce.”

Was she really going to stand there and pretend she didn’t understand him? That was a clever
bit of improv on her part. He decided to play along. He stood up and approached her. “
Vraiment? Je pense qu'une jolie fille comme toi est la bienvenue presque partout.”

Her squeak of surprise was almost cute. “Ah! Vous êtes français? Je suis désolé, je pensais
que vous étiez anglais. Je me suis perdu en sortant. Je vais partir maintenant.”

She turned to leave. Felix allowed her to get almost to the door before blocking it with his
body. “ Pourquoi es-tu si pressé ma chère? Reste s'il te plait. J'ai besoin de quelqu'un comme
toi pour m'aider . ”

“ Moi? Que puis-je faire?”

He laughed at her, impressed she was committing so hard to her role as the confused foreign
girl. “Well, first, you can help me by dropping the ‘I don’t speak English’ act. Then you can
help me practice some lines.” He pulled a sheet of paper out his pocket and waved a piece of
the script in her face. “I need to rehearse.”

Her shoulders slumped in defeat but she tried one last time. “Um...sir...I’m no-not an actor,”
Marinette protested, “I’m here for an internship in the costume department.”

“Ah, Mrs. Jennings mentioned she was interviewing someone.” Felix thought about telling
her it was only because Chloe spoke up for her that she received an interview in the first
place. Eh, he’d save that for another time. “Well, Jennings will be your supervisor, but as the
son of a VP of Graham Films, you technically work for me.” He shoved the paper in her face.
“Here. You’re reading the part of Dupin. I’ll be reading Holmes.” He gently but firmly led
her to the center of the room.

“But-” she tried to argue. “I’m not an actor. In fact, my teachers all tell me I sound unnatural
when I read.”

Felix gave her a condescending pat on the arm. “Oh, I could tell you weren’t an actress the
moment you stepped in the room,” he replied. “And you don’t have to be. I could read to the
wall and play both parts myself but you’re more attractive than a blank wall.”

His smile widened as he saw a look of annoyance come over her face until she noticed he’d
seen it. Then she uttered the most dangerous word in English or any language.

“Fine.”

*****

It was nearly four o’clock when Lila was allowed to audition. She was tired, hungry, hot, and
the fashionable Gabriel-brand shoes she was wearing were half a size too small. Needless to
say, she wasn’t at her most charming when her name was finally called.
“Rossi, Lila?”

“Ugh! It’s about time!” she grumbled as she stomped past the production assistant and into
the audition room.

There was no professional casting director waiting for her, just a boy her own age sitting at a
long table. That was ideal for her purposes because boys were easier to manipulate when they
were single or their girlfriends weren’t around. The brown-skinned boy was very handsome,
almost classically so, with ochre eyes and beautifully kissable lips. She didn’t recognize him
so he couldn’t be anyone famous or important but he probably knew famous and important
people. Plus, he appeared to be single. She could work with that.

She looked around. She didn’t see Adrien’s handsome, nigh-identical cousin. A shame, she
would have liked to have auditioned for him, perhaps privately. Then again, there was no
telling what Adrien could have told him about her. It might work in her favor that he wasn’t
there.

Lila must have been staring too long because the young man cleared his throat and said,
“Miss Rossi, is it? What do you have for us today?” His smile was charming and apologetic.
“My friends, the other two people you’ll be auditioning for just stepped out for some snacks,
but I’m sure they’ll be right back.”

Ah, English. Of course. She was suddenly glad her mamma had insisted on English lessons.
She was prepared for this.

“Ah, hello! Buon pomeriggi o!” Everyone was charmed by Italians. Lila pulled a file folder
out of her messenger bag. She darted forward and laid the folder with her headshots on the
table in front of him. “My name is Lila Rossi and I wish to be an actress!”

The boy opened the folder and his eyebrows rose as he looked at the pictures. Lila was very
proud of them; they were the best shots taken at her last photo shoot. “How many languages
do you speak, Miss Rossi?”
“Please, call me Lila. I feel as if we’ll be friends.” She smiled her most charming smile and
was delighted to see him blink in surprise. It was good to appear charming in front of one’s
rivals or future minions so they underestimate you. “Three. Italian, French, and English. My
mother is a diplomat and insists that being multilingual will help you in any career.”

“Your mother is very smart,” the brown-skinned boy said kindly and Lila gave him a
particularly warm smile, almost flirtatious. She knew just how to make him respond.

“ Grazie .”

He smiled. “ Prego .”

Aw, what a sweet gentleman he was. He was probably naive and gullible too. Perfect.

“So...Lila...did you need us to provide you with a script, or did you bring something to
perform?”

“Oh!” Lila’s hand flew to her mouth and she widened her eyes. “Sorry, I should have said! I
included some pages in the folder. They’re just behind my headshot.”

The boy shuffled through the folder and pulled them out. “Oh, here they are.”

The young man looked tired; as if he’d had a long day of listening to people without talent or
charm drone on and on. Well, she had no acting experience but she had passion and charisma
going for her. She would use both to power through.

The brown-skinned boy maintained his expression of polite interest while he read over the
pages. His eyebrows shot up as he read over the script she’d provided.

“Isn’t this...a little mature for an audition piece?” He asked after a few minutes.
Lila smiled, giving him a look of confused amiability. “Oh, but it’s so tame compared to what
I’m used to! We Italians are very...passionate. Really, this is very tame once you’ve seen
some of our television shows.”

“If you say so…” the boy was still frowning but his face relaxed as if in surrender. Boys of
any nationality were easy to figure out and fool when you had the knack. She was fortunate
his friends had left him alone and vulnerable.

The black haired boy shrugged. “Well, okay. Cultural differences and all that. Do you need a
screen partner?”

“Yes, I do,” she looked him over, letting her eyes linger over his body and was pleased to see
him blush. “Would you mind performing this scene with me, please?” She batted her lashes at
him. He smiled but her flirting did not have the desired effect. If anything he looked
surprised.

“Uh....” suddenly he seemed unsure of himself. “I think we should wait for Claude and
Allegra to come back,” he told her. “They want to see you audition as well.”

No, no, no! With a single handsome boy she had a very good chance of manipulating the
situation to her advantage. With two boys she could trick them into competing over her. With
a girl, probably an experienced actress and his friend, her chances became uncertain. Girls
tended to view her as a threat when they weren’t dazzled by her. Just ask Marinette.

She sidled up to him and laid a hand on his arm, frowning when he moved away. She looped
her arm around his and smiled, looking up at him from beneath her eyelids. She’d read
somewhere that it made girls look more seductive.

“If you don’t mind…” she chewed thoughtfully on her bottom lip while looking him in the
eye. “I’m kind of nervous,” she admitted. Lila saw his face soften a little. Oooh, empathy.
Perfect. “Could we run through the script before your friends get back?” She faked a nervous
laugh. “I want my audition to be perfect.”
“Sure…” He took the sheets and looked over at her. “I guess I’m reading the part of ‘Ben’
and you’re…’Mrs. Robinson’.”

“That sounds right, um ...?”

“Allen.”

“Allen.”

“Allen” waved a hand. “Whenever you’re ready, Lila.” Allen walked around the table and
told Lila. “You only printed one copy so I guess we’ll have to share.” He looked nervous
again. “I’m sure there’s a copy machine around here somewhere,” his chuckle was nervous.
“or I can just look up the script with my phone…”

“Relax, Allen,it’ll be fine to share,” Lila reassured him. He still looked uncertain. “We’ll be
fine, right?”

“Of course,” Allen looked self-assured again. “Just fine.”

He gave her one last smile and suddenly he was in character as “Ben”. Lila was impressed at
how quickly he changed from confident to nervous and unsure. “ For God's sake, Mrs.
Robinson, here we are, you've got me into your house. You give me a drink. You put on
music, now you start opening up your personal life to me and tell me your husband won't be
home for hours.”

Ah. That was her cue. She shrugged and gave him a flirty wink. “So?”

Allen trembled just a bit, excited but nervous. “ Mrs. Robinson - you are trying to seduce me
... Aren't you?”
She smiled and moved slowly, seductively up to him, sliding her fingers up his arm. He tried
to flinch away but she gripped his bicep almost hard enough to hurt. “Well, no. I hadn't
thought of it.” She wet her lips and saw him blush. “I feel very flattered.”

The handsome boy tried to pry her fingers off his arm and only partly succeeded. “Mrs.
Robinson. Will you forgive me for what I just said?” Out of character he whispered. “Can
you stop that? You’re making me incredibly uncomfortable.”

She gripped him harder and leaned in. “Just relax.”

“Enough!” shouted a feminine voice.

She hadn’t even heard the door open. Standing in the doorway was a very cute brunette boy
and an unfairly beautiful young blonde. The brunette looked appalled, as if witnessing
something abhorrent. The attractive blonde looked as if she dearly wanted to attack someone.

Before Lila could utter her next line the brown-skinned boy was torn away from her and
Allegra was standing between her and Allen. Blue eyes glared at her and Lila had the feeling
she had crossed some sort of invisible line.

“But...I wasn’t done with the scene!” Lila protested. She barely had a chance to show
everything she was capable of.

“You were making your scene partner uncomfortable,” Allegra growled. She looked at Allen
then back at Lila. “If your scene partner is uncomfortable, you stop. Acting is a collaborative
effort and you need to be a team player, not to mention professional .”

Oh, dannazione. Allen was one of those people who didn’t like to be touched. Lila decided to
play the confused foreigner. “Please, mi scusi. I meant no offense! We Italians are...what is
the phrase? Very touchy-feely. I didn’t mean to make Allen feel uncomfortable.” She looked
at Allen, eyes pleading, “I hope you will forgive me. We can continue the scene or maybe
perform something different?”
Allen backed away, Allegra glowered like a protective mother and Claude hastily rushed
towards her and shook her hand. “No, it’s fine! We saw all we needed to see!” He handed her
back her folder. “Here you are. I kept your contact information. We’ll be in touch!”

“But,” she tried to argue, “you didn’t even see my audition!”

“We’ll be in touch!” Claude repeated and pointed her towards the door.

Lila knew a dismissal when she heard one but there wasn’t anything she could do or say
without making Allegra even angrier. Being pummeled by one’s possible future co-star was
not a good look. “I’ll look forward to hearing from you!” She turned away and tried to make
a breezy, graceful exit as if she didn’t have a care in the world. Over her shoulder she called
out, “ Ciao !”

Once she was out of sight, Lila slumped. That did not go as planned. Her usual tactics failed
her and she was feeling angry and unsure.

At least I have my modeling career to fall back on.

*****

"I would like to hug you Allen," Allegra requested softly, "only if you're ok with it."

"If you're not ok with us giving you a hug right now, I'll get your headphones and we can
play one of your mixtapes." Claude added on letting Allen know he had complete autonomy
and control of the situation.

"A hug would be nice." Allen consented with a nod, trying and failing in giving a reassuring
smile.

Allegra and Claude looked at each other and then gave Allen a gentle, comforting hug. It was
a nice barrier for Allen, being in the protective bubble his friends embrace. Especially since
they let him decide if he was ok with it. It felt a bit off being touched so quickly after that
Lila girl just tightened her hold on him, but their hug grounded him. They waited until he was
ready to move and could tell by him squeezing Allegra three times. She began to pull away
and Claude took it as cue that it was ok to let Allen be. Together, arms linked with Allen
being the center of the chain, they walked back to the table and slumped in their chairs. They
leaned on each other for support and let out a collective groan of annoyance.

“Please tell me that...person was the last audition we had today,” Allegra sighed.

Allen checked his tablet. “Unless someone runs in at the last minute with a performance that
would impress Anthony Hopkins, she was the last.” He shuddered. “She was all over me
almost as soon as she realized we were alone. She didn’t take the hint to back off, even when
I told her I was uncomfortable.”

Allegra growled. “I’m sorry. We never should have left you alone when we knew someone
was on their way to audition.” She brightened. “But I can make it up to you. All I need is
Miss Rossi, a shovel, and some quick lime.”

Claude snickered, then said, “Can you imagine what would have happened if Felix had been
here and she tried that overdone flirtatious ‘show me to the casting couch’ act?” He grinned
evilly. “He would have torn her to shreds.”

Allen’s smile was equally malicious. “You know, I’m tempted to give her a callback just so
we can have the pleasure of watching him incinerate her.”

Allegra sat up straight. “Yes. Let’s give her a callback.”

Claude stared at her. “Wait, I’m pretty sure Allen was joking.” He looked from his friend to
his girlfriend. “I thought you didn’t like her.”

“Her acting was over the top, her choice of material was inappropriate and worst of all, she
put her filthy hands on Allen when anyone could tell he was uncomfortable!” Allegra’s hands
clenched and the look in her eyes was so deadly both boys leaned away from her slightly.
Allegra winked to show them she wasn’t going to explode and they didn’t have to worry. “I
think we should give her a callback and let her read for Adler.”

Allen frowned. “Isn’t that the smallest speaking role in the film? The tiniest part that isn’t an
extra or a walk-on?” He blinked at his friend. “Why not just blacklist her from the industry?”

In response she leaned back and steepled her fingers, looking like a Bond villain. “Oh, we
can do that after the movie is made.” She looked at the girl’s contact information. “For now, I
want to show this untalented, hammy, wannabe diva just how insignificant she is.”

Claude eyed the girl he loved, feeling more affection for her than ever. “Darling, when you
turn evil and take over the world, I want to be your Royal Consort.”

The brown-skinned boy gave her a smile of appreciation. “That...is the most petty reason to
cast someone I’ve ever heard.” He thought for a moment and his expression became
diabolical. “Felix will love it.”

Allegra kissed her boyfriend and gave Allen a half-hug. “Nobody messes with my best
friend. Especially not some lying little bint like that.”

*****

Mylene nearly skipped all the way home. Once there, she made herself some lunch, took out
something to thaw for dinner and did her chores. Then after that was done she rewarded
herself by FaceTiming her father and boyfriend.

Dad usually took a break around one and Ivan was probably off rehearsing with Kitty
Section. Fortunately, her boyfriend had an alert on his phone for their daily chat sessions.

Mylene propped up her phone on her desk, tidied herself up and then opened a chat session.
After a few minutes she heard the “connecting” sound and the screen split to show Fred
Haprele and Ivan Bruel. Both smiled when they saw her.

“Hey, Mylene!” they chorused.

“Hi!” she smiled at them and hoped they could see how happy she was on the tiny screen.

“You’re in a good mood, sweetie,” her dad remarked, “I take it your audition went well?”

“Yes!” She nearly vibrated in place with excitement. “They liked me! They want me to come
in on Monday for a callback!”

Ivan applauded. Fred whooped so loud his fellow performers in the background gave him
dirty looks. He turned to them and said, “My daughter Mylene just had her first professional
audition today! They want her to come in on Monday for a callback!”

“Congratulations!” called out Chris.

“They’re lucky to have you, Mylene!” Sarah spoke up. “Congratulations! I guess I’ll have to
get your autograph soon and beat the crowd!”

“Me too!” Chris echoed.

Fred gave them a stern look and they hurried off, then he turned back to his glowing
daughter. “Whether they cast you or not, I’m incredibly proud of you, Mylene. You were very
brave to do this on your own.” His smile was pleased and lit up his face. “Pretty soon you’ll
be a famous working actress.”
“I hope you’ll remember your poor boyfriend, still toiling in obscurity when you’re famous,
Mylene.” Ivan smiled to show her he was kidding.

She giggled. “Well, every young actress needs an incredibly handsome guy to escort her to
premieres and award shows.”

He blushed, ducking his head and she remembered how lucky she was to have such a sweet,
sensitive boy who shared her beliefs about helping others and taking care of the Earth. People
saw his huge size without seeing the gentle soul within. Well, that just meant she could keep
him all to herself. It also didn’t hurt he was incredibly cute, with the most wonderful smile
and striking grey eyes…

Suddenly her dad interrupted. “You do realize you’ve been staring into each other's eyes for
the last three minutes, right?”

The teens blushed but didn’t turn away from each other. Fred just smiled, understanding what
it was like to be young and in love. His daughter was very lucky to have found someone who
seemed to truly accept and support her so young.

Mylene stopped mooning over her boyfriend long enough to remember something that
bothered her. “Oh! The people I auditioned with were very nice. I think they’re actors
themselves and English,” she frowned. “But…”

“But? Ivan and Fred asked together.

Mylene sighed, amber eyes becoming worried. “Do you remember Felix, that cousin of
Adrien’s?”

“Yes,” Ivan growled while Fred asked, “Who?”

“You see, Adrien has a cousin, Felix, who lives in England,” Mylene explained. “Felix and
Adrien might be cousins but they look almost like twins. He came to visit a few months back
and thought it would be funny to impersonate Adrien and recorded a message saying we were
horrible friends and he hated us.”

Fred looked concerned. “That’s an awful thing to do to strangers, much less your cousin’s
friends.”

“From what Adrien told us afterwards,” Ivan volunteered, “Felix had recently lost his dad to
cancer. Not that he should get a pass to be a jerk. Plus, Juleka, Rose, and Alya all got
akumatized.”

Now her dad looked worried. “So, do you think the callback is sincere or another practical
joke?”

“This lady who looked enough like him to be his mom gave me this,” Mylene showed her
dad and Ivan the business card the woman had given her, “so I think she was sincere, no
matter what her son thought of me.” Mylene sighed. “But that’s not all.”

Fred raised a brow. “Oh? Something besides this Felix person?”

She looked at Ivan. “Chloe was there. She said something to Felix but I don’t know what it
was.”

Fred and Ivan both groaned. Fred knew her from school, although they rarely interacted.
Mylene had come home with enough Chloe stories for him to know she was a spoiled
Daddy’s Girl. He remembered she’d gotten the whole school punished for something she’d
probably done and caused several people to be akumatized. To say she wasn’t one of his
favorite people was a gross understatement.

Still, Ladybug trusted her to wield a Miraculous a handful of times, even though the girl had
outed her identity to all of Paris. Perhaps there was some good in the girl deep down. Deep,
deep, deep down. Still he had hoped his daughter wouldn’t have to deal with her over the
summer. That hope was now gone.
“So...you should be cautiously optimistic?” Fred told his daughter after a moment’s
hesitation.

“You’re a talented actress,” Ivan reassured her. “You have a gift for comedy and drama, and
even if this isn’t your big break, I’m sure you’ll get it soon.”

“Besides, if this callback does turn out to be yet another ‘Chloe Special’ just act like a
professional, but with shades of a diva.” Fred struck a pose that reminded his audience of
Chloe. “A joke? Really, you’ve gone to a lot of time and trouble to play a prank on me. There
were other auditions I could be attending right now but I decided to prioritize yours . Good
day!” Fred wrapped an imaginary feather boa around his neck. “And then flounce out of the
room like you own the place.” He held his nose in the air and his daughter and boyfriend
laughed.

Mylene felt excited and hopeful yet again. She was very lucky to have Ivan and her dad in
her life. Dad made her laugh and Ivan never failed to make her feel beautiful and precious.
She grinned at them both. “I’m sure you have to get back to lunch and practice so I’ll let you
go for now. We’ll talk later.” She blew them both kisses. “Goodbye. I love you both very
much.”

“Goodbye!” they chorused back and she ended the call.

Mylene smiled and thought for a moment. If they liked Hermia, they’ll be wowed by Viola.

*****

Meanwhile, several streets away in a cold, sterile mansion, a man in a gimp mask
concentrated and tried to read the emotions of the people near the Graham Films production
site. As satisfying as it would have been to akumatize his smarmy goblin of a nephew or his
charming grifter of a sister-in-law, he wouldn’t. For one, their emotions weren’t negative at
the moment and it wouldn’t work. Plus, as much as he disliked them they were technically
still family and it would hurt Adrien’s feelings if he saw them rampaging through the city.
That boy was far too empathetic and not nearly ruthless enough. Perhaps he should work on
that.
Then there was Emelie. How would she react when she came back? How could he justify and
explain what he did?

I’m so happy you’re back my love. I never gave up hope that you would come back to me.

Darling, I never doubted you would succeed in restoring me. So, how did you do it?

I was able to get the Ladybug and Black Cat Miraculouses. To do so I...had to akumatize
your sister.

You what?!

Emelie would be incensed and no doubt punish him for his behavior. Not in the fun way,
unfortunately. Best to forget it unless he had no other choice.

None of the emotions he sensed were intense enough for akumatization. There was a
promising spike for a moment as someone was incensed their friend was being harassed.
Unfortunately someone must have calmed them down. There were no strong prospects, just
the usual petty jealousies and bitterness the movie industry tended to bring out in people.
Still, it was just the first day of auditions. There was always next week.

Hawk Moth sighed and dropped his transformation. Entering his office he smiled up at his
wife’s portrait and blew her a kiss. He would have to be a bit more circumspect with school
out. Adrien’s Chinese tutor was on vacation and apparently the substitute had decided to
move to England to be with a sick relative. The boy had far too much energy and couldn’t be
contained in the mansion. He kept wanting to spend “quality time” with his father and as
touched as Gabriel was, he had to be careful. He could let something slip if he spent too
much time with the boy and that could be dangerous. Then again, perhaps Nathalie was right
and it was time to tell his son the truth.

Well, in the meantime, perhaps he could grant Adrien’s request to spend more time with
Mlle. Tsurugi. Tomoe was just as strict as he was so he didn’t have to worry about his son
getting into mischief. Anything to keep him away from that movie location. Adrien kept
begging to go and visit Felix and Amelie. Neither of them were a good influence.
He went to his desk. “Nathalie?”

“Yes, sir?”

“Are you feeling strong enough to walk?”

“Of course, sir.”

“Meet me in my office.”

“Right away, M. Agreste.”

The door opened and Nathalie walked in. She was looking healthier; her body was finally
recovering what the Peacock Miraculous had taken from her. She could walk short distances
or stand but she had a long road to improvement. Still, he could have lost her, all because she
wanted to help him. That wasn’t happening again; he wouldn’t lose someone he cared for
because of his incompetence. Never again.

It was a shame he couldn’t give her some of his vitality. That or transfuse it from another
source. Lila, perhaps. She was young, energetic, and appeared eager to please. Hmm.
Speaking of Lila…

“Please, sit down and be comfortable,” he pointed to the chair Gorilla had set up opposite
him. Once she was settled he asked, “Have you heard from Mlle. Rossi?”

Nathalie’s lips thinned ever so slightly. He knew she didn’t care for the girl; probably because
the child had gotten her and Gorilla in trouble with her trespassing. He found her rather
obsequious himself but she was a useful little spy. She had proved she was useful when her
plan to discredit Mlle. Dupain-Cheng had nearly got him twenty akuma, including the elusive
Mlle. Dupain-Cheng herself. The girl had enough talent to prove herself much more useful
than Lila could ever hope to be but he sensed more. There was an untapped well of emotion
inside Mlle. Dupain-Cheng. This passion made itself known through her designs and the care
she showed her friends, specifically his son. With the right cultivation the full power of
feelings could be unleashed in that girl and create an akuma that could finally defeat his hated
enemies. He had only to find the key; the girl knew to be wary of Lila now and it would be
harder to take her by surprise.

Perhaps he should break his rules and hire her as a summer intern. Then he could berate her
on a daily basis and give her increasing amounts of work until she cracked. It was something
to consider. It seemed a cruel thing to do to someone so promising but it would be worth it to
see Emelie again. He could always make it up to the girl later.

Nathalie’s voice broke through his musings. “I did indeed hear from her. She attended an
open audition for the movie project the Graham de Vanilys are in town to shoot. She did not
meet Felix or Amelie. She didn’t find out what the movie was about or even the title.”
Nathalie scrolled down and read her notes. “Nor was she immediately hired or given a
callback. Apparently she accidentally offended the person she was auditioning with because
of ‘cultural differences’ or so she claims.”

“Hmmm,” Gabriel mused. “So she failed to impress the casting director. I can’t say I’m
surprised. That girl knows nothing of subtlety. Besides the only diva Amelie allows on-set is
herself.” He laughed a bit. “Lila is good at flattery and posing like an automaton but not
much else. She’s managed to charm her classmates into believing her lies but I’m sure my
sister-in-law and my nephew know what a search engine is.”

He chuckled as he thought of Lila trying her dubious “charm” on his nephew. The girl was a
skilled liar and showed a small talent for planning but as much as he loathed to admit it, Felix
was a clever trickster himself. He’d easily disprove any of the girl’s flimsy lies...or recruit her
as a double agent. It was the kind of thing the boy would think of.

“Now that school has ended for the summer I think Mlle. Rossi has lost her value as a spy.
Nor is she much use in inciting akumatization with the class scattered. I can’t see her having
the skills to land more than a walk-on part. Besides,” he gave Nathalie a thin smile, “the
Graham de Vanilys know con artists and social climbers when they see them.”

“Because there’s so many among their ranks?” Nathalie asked. There was an ever so slight
crack in her demeanor, as she was holding back a laugh.
“Quite,” Gabriel was feeling rather amused himself. “Mlle. Rossi and Felix would be an ideal
match. They both have a natural gift for lying and irritation.” Nathalie raised an eyebrow and
he continued, “as long as he took her back with him. Thus getting her away from my son.”
He frowned with rare fatherly concern. “I’ve seen the way she looks at him.”

“Then it’s good that he seems involved with Mlle. Tsurugi,” Nathalie soothed. “She’s from a
good family and genuinely cares for him as a person and not a prize she’s entitled to.”

“It doesn’t hurt that her mother’s business has helped grow our distribution significantly,”
Gabriel agreed. He thought of the increased revenue and smiled. If Gabriel closed its doors
tomorrow, he and his son could still be comfortable for the rest of their lives.

Gabriel was suddenly feeling very cheerful and generous. “Have my chef prepare a picnic
basket for tomorrow,” he told his assistant. “I think Adrien and I should have a family picnic
in the garden.”

Nathalie finally allowed herself the tiniest of smiles. She was glad he was finally making an
effort to set aside time for Adrien. Emelie would be pleased.

*****

Felix had heard a bit about Marinette Dupain-Cheng from Chloe and remembered her from
her oh-so-touching video confession to his cousin. From what he could understand she was
talented but suffered from esteem issues, seemed too nice and giving to be true and probably
had some sort of anxiety. She had also fallen for Adrien’s carefully crafted public image and
not the awkward dork Felix knew him to be. That video showed her to be overly sentimental
and hung up on some romantic notion of unconditional love and waiting for “The One”. The
picture of her he had in his head was far from flattering. A pushover with skill was still a
pushover and she was probably a superficial flake like all of his cousin’s other admirers. As
substantial as syllabub.

Looking at the annoyed determination on the girl’s face made him reevaluate his opinion of
her a bit. Someone had snuck a bit of raw stinging nettle into the syllabub. Her posture
changed from “must escape” to “not prey”. She was almost glaring at him, challenging him.

“Well?” she said after glowering at him for a bit, “Are we going to rehearse or did you just
think it’s funny to waste my time?”

“Your time is now my time,” he told her with a smirk and a lofty tilt of his chin. “Indirectly
or not, you now work for me.”

She surprised him by crossing her arms over her chest and cocking her hip to one side. “Not
until Monday,” she retorted and raised an eyebrow at him. “Besides, I haven’t signed any
paperwork or gotten parental approval just yet. I got lost on my way out. Besides,” one hand
went to her hip. “I’ll need to rest and relax for the rest of the weekend if you want me to be at
my best on Monday.” She looked him over and something in her gaze told him she was less
than impressed. “And I doubt there’s anything restful or relaxing about you .”

Oh, she was cute when she was being dismissive and indignant. It made him want to needle
her even more. He could also tell she thought he was inferior compared to Adrien. Felix told
himself he didn’t care what some nobody fangirl thought of him but for some reason it
rankled.

His impish sense of humor kicked in and he ruffled his hair to sharpen the family
resemblance. He was pleased to see her mouth open in surprise as she took a step back. Felix
grabbed her hand and she flinched. He kept his touch gentle but firm.

“Adrien,” he kept his voice soft and gentle. “I love you.” He rubbed his thumb against hers
and leaned in, looking deep into her eyes and was gratified to see her blush. “I’m always here
if you need me.” He leaned away. “Would you be in such a hurry to leave if I were Adrien?”
He twined his fingers with hers and gave her a tender look of false love. “My dear
Marinette.”

Now, that last little bit might have been a mistake.

She squeezed his fingers with her own and tugged him closer. Damn, the little fluff was
stronger than he thought. He couldn’t get his hand free and if she’d been annoyed before she
was right furious now.

“Don’t you ever try anything like that again,” her eyebrows were lowered and her lips
thinned. Her eyes, a rather attractive shade of blue, were now sparking with anger. “Your
little impersonation was mean-spirited and cruel and caused three of my friends to become
akumatized. You’re lucky Ladybug and Chat Noir were there to protect you or you’d still be
in the hospital.”

“Oh, your Ladybug would have fixed me. Is it my fault your friends can’t take a joke-” he
began but she just squeezed his fingers harder. He winced and tried to pull away but couldn’t
do so without injuring himself. Hmm. Perhaps he should study how to become an escape
artist in his free time.

“Did I say you could talk?” There was a low growl in her voice and something about her tone
made him stop and give her his full attention. “No. That wasn’t a joke. You were deliberately
trying to sabotage your cousin’s friendships. In Paris, that’s not funny, that’s dangerous.”

She let him go and he pulled away, rubbing his fingers as he did so. “You're stronger than you
look.”

She crossed her arms again. “Maybe one of these days people like you will stop
underestimating me.” She smirked. “But I doubt it.”

He allowed his lips to curl up into a tiny smile. “I’d ask you what you mean by ‘people like
me’, but I probably don’t want to know.”

The girl shook her head. “You really don’t.”

Felix decided to try a little sincerity. “Look...Marinette…” he sighed. “I just want to run a
few lines and try to get into the mind of my character. I wouldn’t ask,” he admitted, “but
everyone is off doing their own thing and I’m bored. Please. Just give me twenty minutes of
your time and I’ll leave you alone.”
She chewed on her bottom lip and he could tell she was considering it. Finally she said, “I’ll
give you fifteen mintues because that’s all I can really spare. Then you’ll show me the way
out of here and we never have to speak to each other again.”

The girl treated him like she had the right to command him. As if she were used to being in
charge and he was an obstacle in her way or some newcomer she had to deal with. This
Dupain-Cheng girl had a commanding air about her when she wasn’t acting shy or nervous.
He rather liked it.

He nodded. “I’ll take what I can get.” He smiled and gave her the sheet, having downloaded
the entire script onto his phone. “This is your character. Your name is Felicity Dupin.” He’d
made up the character’s first name on the spot, but she didn’t have to know that.

She blinked and looked confused, her earlier confidence fading. It was a shame; he could
have respected someone who stood up to him. Not this poor lost lamb.

Felix sighed. He didn’t have Allen’s tact, Claude’s natural ability to put others at ease or
Allegra’s social grace. Perhaps he could wing it.

He spoke slowly and gently to her, as if to a four-year-old. “The movie we’re doing is about
the descendants of legendary fictional detectives; Sherlock Holmes, Hercule Poirot, famous
characters that are now in the public domain. It’s set in the present day so it’s a modern
retelling. Contemporary teenagers but with a somewhat Victorian aesthetic. Well,” he
laughed, “one of the characters is the grandson of Sam Spade from American Film Noir, so
not completely Victorian.”

Marinette nodded. This sounded very similar to what Mme. Jennings had been talking about
earlier. Something clicked and she said, “Sounds like what you’re going for is ‘Percy Jackson
Meets The League of Extraordinary Gentlemen.’”

Felix stared at her. She learned quickly, perhaps she could be trained. “Exactly.” He thought
for a moment. “Do you mind if I use that in interviews? That’s a very clever way to sum up
what we’re going for.”
She shrugged. “Not at all. Just remember to credit me, all right?”

“I don’t see why not.” Miss Dupain-Cheng was smarter than he’d initially believed her to be,
a cut above most of his cousin’s “friends”. He leaned against his desk and began to explain.
“Most of the original stories were written between the eighteen hundreds and the nineteen
hundreds. Some are English stories, like those written by Sir Arthur Conan Doyle and Agatha
Christie. Others were written by American authors, like Edgar Allan Poe, mostly known for
horror, and Dashiell Hammet, whose character, Sam Spade, was made famous by Humphrey
Bogart.

Marinette nodded. She remembered her father liked old American movie actors like M.
Bogart. Felix thought she was just being polite but at least she wasn’t trying to escape or
attack him.

Felix’s eyes flicked over the young woman disdainfully. “I guess it’s too much to hope that
you’ve read any of the original works we’re using.”

Marinette shrugged and looked sheepish. “Sorry, no.”

He turned his back on her. “I’ll have the appropriate texts sent to your home.” He muttered
under his breath. “Unfortunately, most people outside the UK are only familiar with
Shakespeare and even then it’s usually just ‘Romeo and Juliet’.”

“Ugh!” The girl made a sound of disgust. “Don’t get me started. I hate that play.”

Felix turned back around and looked at her, curious. “Do tell.”

She huffed. “Everyone talks about it like, ‘Oh! Poor Romeo and Juliet!’ How tragic! How
young! Love cut short by a blood feud...blah blah…’Plague on both your Houses’ blah.” She
waved her hands dramatically.
Intrigued, he pulled out a chair for her. She sat down and he sat across from her. “Continue.
Please,” he added as she blinked at him.

Marinette had a look on her face like someone who finally had a willing audience. “People
want to talk about the star-crossed lovers and how sad it is that they died so young. She
crossed her legs and leaned in, catching Felix’s gaze. “Everyone forgets why Romeo was at
the Capulet party to begin with.”

Felix raised a brow. He was very familiar with the play but wanted to hear her interpretation.
“Oh?”

She elaborated, hands fluttering like birds as she spoke. “Romeo had been in love with this
girl Rosaline, who didn’t love him back. She’s related to the Capulets. He attends the party
hoping to see her and falls for her cousin Juliet instead. It’s basically a rebound relationship.”

He gave her an encouraging nod. “Really.”

Marinette bobbed her head, eager for him to agree with her. “Yeah! They marry the day after
they meet. They know nothing about each other except they’re from warring families!
Infatuation, not love. If they’d taken their time and gotten to know each other at all their
relationship would have been over in two weeks. Three, tops.”

The girl was voicing many of his own critiques about the play and he found himself almost
smiling at her. “But it’s touted as his most romantic play. Dying for love and all that.”

She snorted and it was almost adorable. “My parents were best friends before they got
married. Love grew from that. If you want love to last twenty years or more like theirs has,
you need a better foundation than attraction. You have to work at it. If you want to keep
someone you have to do what you did to win them in the first place and keep doing it.”

Felix did smile, at least a bit. “I remember my father saying something similar.”
Marinette nodded again. “He must have been pretty smart, then.” She smiled to herself and
the look she gave him was a touch conspiratory. “You know, I’ve always thought the most
realistic romantic relationship in any of Shakespeare’s plays was Benedick and Beatrice’s in
‘Much Ado About Nothing.’ “

He sighed. “A very good play, better than ‘Romeo and Juliet’,” he agreed. “I remember my
mother complaining about all the slut-shaming. Rather sexist by today’s standards but
Benedick and Beatrice have a healthier relationship.”

She pointed at him. “Exactly!” She began to tick reasons off on her fingers. “They’ve known
each other for years, they’re both smart, they both enjoy each other’s repartee. It’s a marriage
between equals.” Marinette’s grin was sheepish. “I wrote a report about it for class once.”

Felix was impressed despite himself. “Do you remember any of the lines?”

Marinette surprised him by standing up and staring down at him suspiciously. “I wonder that
you will still be talking, Signior. Nobody marks you.”

He stood and gave her a sarcastic bow. “What, my dear Lady Disdain! Are you yet living?”

She rolled her eyes and stood straighter, putting her hand on her hip. “Is it possible Disdain
should die when she hath such meet food to feed it as Signior Benedick?” She put her hands
over her chest and cocked her hip. She challenged him with body language alone. “Courtesy
itself must convert to disdain if you come in her presence.”

Felix’s eyes widened then he laughed. “I’m impressed. This play is really a precursor to
today’s romantic comedies.”

The girl surprised him by smiling back. “I hate the trend of the smart, successful career
woman needing a manbaby to make her life complete.”
He rolled his eyes. “American filmmakers. They used to be so original but now they stagnate.
And an actual baby, at the end. It’s as bad as the uptight no fun guy meeting the manic pixie
dream girl.”

Marinette agreed. “The best romantic comedies were made in the forties. Except the few
made by Graham Films.” She smiled again, warm and sincere. “That one about the two best
friends who start a company, take it public and fall in love? I loved it.”

“O’Keefe and Granger Incorporated? That was my father’s first film.” Felix smiled at the
memory. “He was barely out of film school when my grandfather hired him. My mom was
the producer.”

Marinette had never seen the soft, loving look on Felix’s face before. “So...love at first
sight?”

He laughed. “Not a chance. She thought he was pretentious and he thought she was a rich
snob.”

She grinned, remembering how she’d met his cousin. Not the best of circumstances either.
She wondered if it was genetic. “Well, I should probably get back to helping you run your
lines.”

Felix thought his heart was going to stutter for a minute. When she wasn’t staring at him with
disgust and revulsion, she had a lovely face. He appreciated that she took the time to hear
him out and even added to their discussion.

He really thought she was on the right path with Beatrice and Benedick. That was the kind of
dynamic he wanted for Dupin and Holmes. He wondered if she would do as well with his
father’s dialogue.

Marinette took the offered sheet of paper and began to read from it directly, not even
bothering to look him in the eye. “Well, it took four years of fog, mushy peas, and your
insufferable attitude but I’m finally back home. Welcome to Paris, Barrington Holmes. Enjoy
your stay.” She held up one hand, palm flat, like a server balancing a tray.
All the fire and disdain left her voice and she sounded like a robot. Her delivery was so
mechanical and dull.

Still, he had to try. “My dear Felicity, you almost sound like you don’t want me to be here.”

“I don’t.” She looked at him briefly then back at the paper. “If I could stay here and ship you
back to England in a crate I would. But alas,” she sighed, “I’m stuck with you for the next
two years. At least-”

“No no no,” he waved his hands at her. “Your delivery is stilted. You’re arguing with your
school rival, not reciting a history presentation!”

Her face fell. “I told you, everyone tells me I sound unnatural when I read.”

Felix pinched the bridge of his nose. He was beginning to regret forcing her to help him.
Perhaps he should cut his losses and let her leave.

His gut told him no. This girl had potential and he’d seen it. She had been strong, sarcastic,
and matched him with her own quick wits. No one had challenged him in a long time, not
even Chloe to any extent. He wanted her as a screen partner.

“What happened to that girl I just saw?” he asked, exasperated. “ She wasn’t some heartless,
boring robot. She had passion!” He shrugged, not letting her interrupt. “Sure, she couldn’t
stand me and thought I was a git but at least she was interesting.” He looked her up and
down. “ You , on the other hand, are putting me to sleep.”

Her cheeks reddened and her head snapped up and when she met his gaze there was anger.
But there was also determination. He felt better seeing it.

“From the top.”

“Well, it took four years,” she ground out, “of fog, mushy peas-”

He cut her off. “A bit less angry, please.” Might as well start learning how to direct now.
“We’re rivals who bicker and compete. This is a battle of wits, not a sword fight.”

“I’d probably win either way,” he heard her mutter under her breath.

Felix pretended he didn’t understand. “Sorry, what was that?”

Marinette looked him in the eye. “You heard me.”

He smiled at her. It wasn’t cruel or sarcastic, it was satisfied, even pleased. “That’s the kind
of banter I’m looking for. Once more from the top. Please.”

Her posture relaxed slightly and her mouth curved into a smirk. “Well, it took four years of
fog, mushy peas, and your insufferable attitude but I’m finally back home.” Her tone was
biting with just the right hint of condescension. Perfect. She did a wide sweep of her hand as
if showing off a new Bentley. “ Welcome to Paris, Barrington Holmes.” She tilted her head
and raised a brow to enforce the fact she was being insincere. “Enjoy your stay.”

“My dear Felicity,” he smiled at her in a way that managed to be warm yet utterly false, “you
almost sound like you don’t want me to be here.”

She gave him a look that reminded him of a teacher when a particularly slow child finally
caught on.“I don’t.” She looked at him briefly then back at the paper. “If I could stay here and
ship you back to England in a crate I would. But alas,” she sighed and tilted her head back,
laying the back of one hand on her forehead. “I’m stuck with you for the next two years. At
least Paris has better weather, better fashion and better food than London could ever hope
for.”
Oh, yes. She was perfect for Dupin. Quick-witted and strong-willed. He wondered if she
knew any self defense techniques as well.

He frowned and folded his arms over his chest. “It’s too sunny here,” he grumbled and
looked up, squinting as if looking towards the sun. “How can you people live like this?”

Marinette rolled her eyes at the use of “you people” and continued on. “It’s torture isn’t it?”
She heaved a dramatic sigh, clearly getting into her role. “Warm, blue skies and look! The
fabled sun!” She pointed towards a corner of the room and clasped her hands to her chest,
giving him a look of mock pity. “You poor, fragile little English flower.”

The look fell away and looked down her nose at him. “It would behoove you to remember
you’re on my turf now.” She took two steps forward, chin lifted proudly, and stared at him as
if he were something she’d scraped off her shoe and onto a sewer grate. “I won’t take your
nasty little remarks or your shitty attitude.” She laughed at him and he was surprised. This
wasn’t in the script.

And that was what Chloe Bourgeois walked into; the person who seemed to understand her
best and the person she wanted to see the least.

*****

Chloe had been looking for someone to help her with her cleric spells. Allen would have
been ideal but Felix would do. She had just reached his makeshift office when she saw him
through a crack in his door.

He was rehearsing with Marinette Dupain-Cheng of all people. Gah! She had been so sure the
other girl would apply for the costume department, not audition for a role!

Damn, she never should have thought it would be funny if Felix met Dupain-Cheng and fell
for her, or introduced her to his mother and Aunt Amelie wanted to take her to London when
they left. She hadn’t prepared herself mentally to see the girl who’d been making her feel
inferior since ecole .
She almost backed away to look for Allen when she heard Dupain-Cheng speak. “Really,
Barry, sunshine would be good for you. Vitamin D and less of that Vitamin Jerk you usually
soak up in England.”

Felix gave Dupain-Cheng a sarcastic round of applause. “Oh, you continue to dazzle us with
your superb wit, and sparkling personality, Flick.” He smirked. “You won’t be nearly so
superior now that Watson has finally been located. In America, of all places.” He shook his
head, sympathizing with someone he hadn’t met yet..”You might have swayed Seabert and
Jayden to your side but Watson will surely be on mine.”

Marinette blinked in surprise then laughed. “Is that right? Well, Watson might have lived in
America for four years but he was born in France, like myself.” She grinned. “I doubt he’s
forgotten where his true loyalties lie.”

He frowned. “He’s a Watson, I’m a Holmes. They’ll naturally lie with me.”

She gave him another pitying smile. “Loyalty is only a genetic trait for dogs , Barry dearest.”

Chloe couldn’t stop herself. She had gotten so swept up in the scene the roleplayer in her
couldn’t help but join in. Besides, improvisation would help her during games.

“Barry,” she began as both of the other people stared at her in shock, “I know you’re excited
to meet your Watson, but this is a girl’s room.”

Chloe mouthed the words “Elinor Marple” and Felix understood what she was doing. “A
girl’s room? Tell me, Marple, where do you find such elusive creatures?” The look he gave
her was almost respectful. “No girl I’ve ever met can deliver a roundhouse kick that can
render Seabert unconscious yet you’ve done just that. More than once.”

Dupain-Cheng must have been unhappy to see Chloe. Honestly, she would have preferred if
the overlap of them being in the same place was very small, but it seems that Chloe was on
her side. At least for the scene, and having her as a buffer to Felix was decidedly helpful, so
she decided not to show it. “He’s right, Elinor. We’re not girls, we’re ladies.” She dismissed
Felix with a wave of her hand. “Nothing a little boy hogging his great-great-grandfather’s
coat would understand.” She gave him a dazzling but false smile. “Will you wear that stupid
hat, Barry? The one that had gone out of fashion and probably on its way into the dustbin
when Sherlock found it?”

There was a bite to her words and he loved it. He sighed and rubbed his nose as if dealing
with rowdy toddlers. “The hat? Really, I wore it one time as a child-”

“You’re still a child, Barry,” Elinor’s voice was gentle but her eyes laughed at him.

“I thought it suited you,” Marinette’s smile was sweet and kind and Felix forgot he couldn’t
stand her for a moment. Then she grinned at him and he remembered. “It covered up half
your face. Really, my dear, you’d never looked better.”

Felix opened his mouth to retort but suddenly his mother swept into the room applauding
loudly. Claude, Allegra, and Allen trailed behind her at a respectful distance.

“Brava! Brava! Oh darling how wonderful. How exemplary.”

Amelie turned and addressed the trio behind her. “Allegra, Allen, and Claude, mes amis ,we
have found our Dupin!” She clasped her hands together and cooed over Marinette as if she
were a kitten. “That adorable accent, that spark, that je ne sais quoi. She’s just what we
need!”

*****

Marinette was horrified. “Me? An actor? Madame, I am just here for an interview in the
costume department. I was just helping your son rehearse his lines.”

The woman didn’t seem to hear her protestations. Instead Amelie turned to Chloe with an
approving smile. “Are you sure you’re just content to do our ‘behind the scenes’
photography, Chloe dearest? You’re quite the little actress, you know.”

Chloe blushed under her approval while secretly basking in the praise. Amelie always made
her son feel exceptional and loved. It reminded her of how fucked up her parents were;
Daddy trying to make up for his neglect with gifts and Audrey only paying attention when
she remembered she had a daughter. They were back in love again and while a part of her
was happy for them, it just meant they spent even less time with her in favor of gazing into
each other’s eyes or having “us time” in the middle of the day. Several times a week. She’d
tried not to shudder.

She gave Amelie a rare warm smile. “That’s okay. Doing photography is more than enough,
Auntie Emlie.” Plus Felix had told her horror stories about 4am calls and the like. No, thanks.
She only got up early when she wanted to.

Felix glowered at her but there was no real anger in it. It was a habit. “She’s not your aunt.”

“Share!” chorused Allen, Allegra, Claude and Chloe, which made Amelie beam and
Marinette feel very confused. She tried scuttling towards the door. Perhaps she could escape
and find her way back to the costume department and let Mme. Jennings know that from then
on she would be wearing a disguise to work so the cast wouldn’t recognize her. She was sure
the woman would understand.

The acting trio of Allen, Allegra, and Claude barred the door. “Hey you can’t leave yet!”
Allen protested.

Marinette stopped, looking wary. “Um, why not?”

“We haven’t been introduced!” Claude smiled at her, pouring all the enthusiasm he could
muster into it. He batted his eyes at her and skillfully dodged Allegra as she tried to smack
him. “How can we become super best friends and film buddies without proper
introductions?” He effortlessly slid into a proper English accent. “The impropriety! The
scandal! I’m Claude, by the way.” He offered her his hand but when she didn’t take it he
grabbed hers and pumped it up and down until Allen gently pushed him away.
“Not everyone is comfortable with the same level of physical contact you are, nitwit.
Remember what happened earlier?” The brown-skinned boy smiled at Marinette, umber eyes
kind. “Allen. Nice to meet you.” He didn’t touch her but gave her a little salute. “I look
forward to working with you, in whatever capacity that turns out to be.”

He was calmer and more respectful than his friend and Marinette felt herself begin to relax.
He seemed nice and would be a good buffer to keep his hyperactive friend under control. Part
of her wanted to ask what had happened earlier but she didn’t want to appear nosy.

The girl with long blonde hair darted between her friends and offered Marinette her hand.
“I’m Allegra. You don’t have to shake my hand if that makes you uncomfortable but I hope
you and I can become friends.” She smiled and seemed friendly so Marinette smiled back and
took her hand.

“It’ll be nice to have someone playing Dupin who doesn’t come across as some know-it-all
diva who tries to ingratiate herself with us by hitting on someone who isn’t interested.” She
grimaced and Marinette wondered how the auditions must have gone.

“Nice to meet you, Allegra,” Marinette replied.

Allegra smiled again and dropped Marinette’s hand as her face became angry and
threatening. “And if you’re secretly a social climber pretending to be a humble costume
intern, you should remember something important.” She leaned in and got uncomfortably
close to Marinette’s. “There isn’t a place on Earth that could protect you from me.” She
added a little hiss to her voice. “They’ll never find your body.”

Marinette’s eyes widened for a moment then she dropped her voice and growled back. “My
parents are very dangerous people to cross. They do business with some of the most powerful
people in Paris.” She also got uncomfortably close to Allegra. “And my mother has a
connection to the Triads.”

Allegra’s eyes bugged out then she started to laugh. “Very good, a taste of my own medicine.
I’m impressed.” She pulled away and looked Marinette over. “Is the part about the Triads
true?”
Marinette shrugged. “Kind of?” Her smile was a little sheepish. "When my mom was in
college she had a roommate whose father was someone in the Triads. But that’s it.”

The two girls laughed. “I guess I should introduce myself, for the sake of propriety, of
course,” she grinned at Claude, who laughed. “My name is Marinette Dupain-Cheng and I’m
an intern in the costume department, not an actress.” Her smile turned apologetic. “And...no
offense...I don’t want to be.”

Amelie, who had been so joyful and eager to get to know the girl her son had taken to,
became sad and disappointed. “Oh, but darling, you’re just being modest! You’re perfect for
the role.” She put one hand on Marinette’s and the other on Felix’s shoulder. “The chemistry
between you is so natural! The schoolmate rivals! The tension, the passive-aggressive
conversations, the witty repartee!” She gave Marinette’s shoulder a little squeeze. “Why, the
way you refused to back down when he challenged you. Wonderful! Such strength of
character! You expertly parried his insults and hurled a few of your own. You’ll be a perfect
Dupin!”

“But-” Marinette tried to argue, “I have no training!”

“It really isn’t a problem,” Allen felt a little bad, pushing someone into doing something they
didn’t want to but Amelie was right; the girl would be perfect. Besides, having someone else
around who could take Felix down a peg was fantastic. “We can train you. Just because
someone’s trained it isn’t always a good thing. Having someone who can deliver the lines
naturally is.” He grinned at her. “Think of it this way; sometimes actors have to be trained out
of bad habits. You don’t have any bad habits to be trained out of.”

“The way you spoke to Felix...it’s as if you’re used to standing up to school rivals,” Allegra
added. Marinette wasn’t an actress but at least she wasn’t chewing up the scenery or hitting
on people. That was a massive plus as far as Allegra was concerned. Sure, she was looking at
Felix the same way she looked at raw oysters; with utter revulsion, but that could be worked
out.

Marinette slid a glance in Chloe’s direction, who ignored her. She really wished she wasn’t
having this conversation in front of the other girl and was surprised Chloe hadn’t badmouthed
her yet. “You have no idea,” she muttered.
“And don’t worry, you and Felix will be great pals in no time, just like us!” Claude’s eyes
were bright with optimism. “Once you get to know him, he’s a pussycat, really.” He glanced
at Felix then back at Marinette. “Well, no. That’s a lie. He’s more like a rabid badger, but
we’re nice!” He assured her. “You’ll like us!”

Felix could tell the girl was teetering. On one hand, she wanted the internship and needed to
be at least civil to everyone. On the other, she clearly wanted nothing to do with either him or
Chloe. On the third hand she clearly enjoyed taking the piss out of him and excelled at it.
What would she do?

If he were honest with himself, he no longer wanted to cast anyone for Dupin but her. He
liked arguing with her. It was...fun. She was intelligent and witty and not intimidated by him
in the least. It was refreshing to match wits with someone who could meet on equal terms.
Perhaps even exceed him. That was an exciting thought. He wondered what her face looked
like when she outsmarted someone. Could she plan? Could she lead? It would be worth
watching to see what kind of person Marinette Dupain-Cheng could become.

More importantly, he saw the smile on his mother’s face. It was the biggest smile she’d had
on her face since he’d returned one of the Graham de Vanily Twin Rings to her. He’d do
anything to see another one. He could tell his mother liked this girl and Mom had amazing
instincts when it came to people. Her face glowed at the thought of developing new, raw
talent like this girl. She’d be wasted in the costume department no matter what her ambitions.
Well, perhaps not entirely. She could make her dress for the world premiere.

Felix snapped his fingers and Marinette looked at him. “Oh, I see.” He blinked a few times
and tried to look as if he’d just come to a conclusion. “I get it, Miss Dupain-Cheng and I
completely understand your reasoning.”

Oh, now she looked confused and unsure again. Not as attractive as her “I’m going to snuff
this git” look but almost adorable. “Th-thank...you?”

He waved her thanks away and continued. He looked at his mother and said in a blatantly
false understanding tone, “It’s okay, Mom. She just thinks she’s not good enough to do both.”

Oh, that caught her off guard. Maybe he could piss her off again. “No, no, you don’t have to
explain or make excuses. It’s one thing to sit at a machine and fix a seam or what have you,
it’s quite another to have the courage to fight for what you want. Or show the world what you
can really do.”

“Hey, that’s not fair!” Marinette protested.

“Aren’t you being a little unkind?” Allen tried to say but he winked at his “friends” when
Marinette was distracted. They caught on right away.

“Now, someone who was not only talented but could multitask could easily do both jobs.
After all, we won’t need you on set for every scene and I’m sure Mrs. Jennings won’t need
you every hour of every day. With a little time management, you could do both.”

“To be fair, Dupain-Cheng is our class rep and helps her parents out.” Chloe couldn’t say
why she was defending a girl who made her feel useless and fake. Maybe she thought Felix
was being an asshole. Dupain-Cheng just wanted to make clothes for a movie and he was
dragging her into the spotlight. Dupain-Cheng wasn’t a bad actress when she stopped being
nervous and anyone who could put Felix in his place was a hero in her book.

Maybe...maybe she was changing? Learning to care about others, even people she didn’t
like? Dupain-Cheng once threw a party for her even though she’d bullied her for four years.
Maybe Chloe owed her one.

Marinette was getting annoyed. As much as she distrusted Chloe and blamed her in part for
losing Master Fu, she was amazed Chloe was saying something nice about her. She was the
only one in the room who was defending her and had the least reason for doing so.

Felix was giving her That Look again, the one that said he looked down on her, saw her as
nothing. His eyes were filled with pity and derision and she felt her hackles rise. She didn’t
back down from the scariest akuma Hawk Moth threw at her and she wasn’t backing down
from some spoiled, smug jerk!

“On second thought, I’ve changed my mind! I will take the part! I’ll be the best Felicity
Dupin I can and I’ll help the costume department make the costumes for the movie. And
when I succeed, you!” She pointed at Felix. “You, Felix Graham de Vanily, will give me an
apology on your knees on the red carpet!”

Oh, her face. That was the look he wanted to see when Dupin was challenged. Her eyes
sparked with fire, her mouth was a determined thin line and her posture was almost regal.

He smiled at her and slowly she realized she’d just been had.

Amelie strode forward and softly grasped the girl’s face in her hands. “ Wonderful, darling.
Welcome to the cast, my dear...Marinette, wasn’t it?” Marinette nodded. Amelie kissed her on
both cheeks and released her. “I’m so very glad to meet you, Marinette.” Amelie's smile was
so bright, all light around her seemed to dim. “This will be so much fun!”

Allen, Allegra and Claude grinned at each other, pleased and relieved the core cast was
almost set. Felix looked satisfied his machinations had borne fruit. Amelie acted like a new
parent. Marinette wondered why she didn’t see the trap until it was sprung.

And Chloe? Chloe regretted leaving her camera in Allegra’s dressing room.
 Chapter Five
Chapter Summary

Mylene and Ivan continue to be couple's goals. Mylene's callback goes so well she's
cast. Ivan joins the production as a musician and lyricist. Luka decides to try his luck
alongside his bandmate and is also hired. Marinette and friends have lunch together and
sympathize with her bad/good fortune. Mylene's casting is celebrated and so is the
bandmates' hiring.

Meanwhile Lila of all people receive a callback and is cast, despite her bad acting. This
is part of Allegra's plan to punish her.

Chapter Notes

Lots of Lukanette and Myvan in this chapter. I apologize for any English readers for
Lila's bad accent.

Monday was sunny, making up for a rainy Sunday after Hawk Moth’s latest akuma nearly
flooded Paris. Again. All anyone knew was that a meteorologist had had an argument with an
internet troll and suddenly it was raining fish and the Eiffel Tower was struck by lightning.
Mylene took the clear skies as a good sign; she was hopeful her callback would go well. She
finished the morning dishes and left a plate in the fridge for her father, still asleep after a late
performance. She tiptoed down the stairs with her bag thrown over her shoulder. She hoped
she could audition with the same group again.

She stopped at the corner for a red light and was surprised to see a very familiar person
waiting for her.

“Ivan?”

He stared down at his shoes, looking sheepish. “Uh...yeah. Practice with Kitty Section has
been cancelled for the summer. Rose was invited to Achu by Prince Ali and took Juleka
along as her Plus One. I told Luka about the movie and how they were looking for local
musicians for the soundtrack. He said he might come by later to audition and told me to go
for it.” He gave his girlfriend a shy smile. “So if you don’t mind spending your summer with
me…”

Mylene pounced on him before he could finish his sentence, hugging him tightly. “Are you
kidding?!” she asked him. “I’m so happy you changed your mind. I mean, don’t get me
wrong, I’m sorry you won’t be able to practice and perform with Kitty Section all summer,”
her grin was a little sly, “but I’m happy to have you all to myself.”

Ivan hugged her back, nuzzling her cheek. He looked up and noticed they were starting to
attract attention. “Um, we should probably cross the street now, ma souris.”

She blushed as she noticed an older couple giving them fond looks. With luck, that could be
them someday, giving a young couple in love encouraging smiles. “Good idea, mon beau .”

They walked hand in hand to the Metro station and rode to the warehouse serving as a
temporary studio headquarters.

The security guard recognized her (must have been the hair) and looked Ivan up and down
but didn’t comment on his size like most other people did. She’d probably seen stranger
things. Mylene showed her the card the blond woman had given her. “Hello, I’m Mylene
Haprele. I was given this and told to come here this morning for a callback.”

She tried to project an aura of confidence; a talented young actress ready to audition and
finally win a good part. She hoped the woman didn’t notice how bad her hands were shaking
as she showed off the card. Ivan didn’t say a word but held her other hand and gave her
fingers a reassuring caress. It warmed her heart to know he was there for her, supporting her.
They didn’t share every hobby but they always took an interest in each other’s dreams. She
didn’t even need her “Smelly Wolf” song with Ivan there.

The security guard glanced at the card then handed it back to Mylene. “Mrs. Graham de
Vanily told me you’d be coming and said to direct you to where you need to be.” She looked
up at Ivan. “What about you?”
Ivan cleared his throat and composed his features into what Mylene referred to as “resting
mean face.” Only those who knew him well would notice how nervous he actually was. “I’m
mostly here for moral support, madame,” he replied. Ivan was a little self-conscious about his
accent when he spoke English. “But I heard you might be hiring local musicians to help with
the soundtrack? I could take a number or something,” he continued, remembering what
Mylene had told him.

“Let me check. Give me a few minutes.” The woman said then looked at Mylene. “You can
go on back. They’ve been expecting you.” She spoke to someone on her headset then waved
Mylene on.

Ivan hesitated, unsure of himself without Mylene to speak for him. He was surprised when
the woman gave him a hint of a smile.

“Shy, huh? I used to be shy too. Just keep your answers short and to the point. You won’t get
tripped up over your own words that way and everyone will think you’re just ready to get
down to business. They appreciate that around here, trust me.”

He nodded and gave her a little smile back. “Thanks, madame.”

“Glad to help. You seem like a decent kid. More polite than some,” she said to herself. When
she saw the look of confusion on Ivan’s face she added. “And if you’re self-conscious about
your accent, don’t be. Plenty of bilingual folks here at Graham Films. I’m sure they’d be as
eager to improve their French as you are to improve your English.”

Ivan’s smile grew. “I’ll remember that. Thank you very much.”

“Someone said there was a musician who wanted to audition out here?”

Ivan looked over to where a handsome brown-skinned boy his own age was smiling at him,
looking curious. He nodded.
“That’s me.” He told the other boy, keeping his answer short and to the point. “Percussion.
Drums but I also play bass.”

The boy’s eyebrows rose as he looked Ivan over. “Did you bring an instrument to play?”

“Bongos,” Ivan jabbed his thumb at the huge backpack slung over one shoulder. “They’re a
lot more portable than a drum set or a giant stringed instrument. Hope that’s okay.”

He’s going to think I’m an idiot. Who plays the bongos for a movie? They’re going to send me
home. Mylene would never say but she’d be disappointed that I didn’t even get to audition.

To his surprise the other boy seemed impressed. “That’s...actually a good idea.” He grinned
in approval. “Large instruments can get damaged on the Metro just as easily as small
instruments. I know we have a bass and a drum or two you can borrow as well.” He stuck out
his hand. “I’m Allen by the way.”

Grateful and relieved, Ivan shook it gently. “I’m Ivan. Nice to meet you, Allen.”

The other boy smiled. “Likewise.” He led the way. “Let’s see what you can do, Ivan.”

*****

Chloe wasn’t in the audition room for Mylene’s callback but Felix and two of his friends
were. The beautiful blonde woman was absent; Mylene wasn’t sure if she should be relieved
or concerned. Perhaps she was otherwise occupied or she trusted her son so much she
decided he could conduct auditions without her. At least she wouldn’t have to worry about
Chloe making fun of her.

Then again, maybe she wouldn’t have if she had been there. Chloe had been strangely
subdued after her parents had been akumatized together and even during the New York Trip
she’d isolated herself away from the group. Mylene wondered if the Bourgeois rekindling
their love for each other had some strange effect on Chloe. Mylene was just glad that they
were now in lycee and in different programs. She vowed that if she saw Chloe on set she’d
make an effort to be polite but distant. That is, if they decided to cast her.
Well, she would be performing Viola from Twelfth Night , one of her favorite Shakespearean
heroines. She hoped they would be impressed.

Mylene took a deep breath as she approached the table. She blinked and suddenly she was no
longer Mylene Haprele, scaredy-cat. She was Mylene Haprele, up-and-coming actress;
confident in her talent. The Goddess of Self-Confidence was with her.

“Hello again. Thank you for having me,” she told them.

Claude and Allegra gave her friendly grins before becoming aloof and professional. Felix just
gave her a nod and asked, “What have you prepared for us today...Mylene, right?”

“Yes,” she nodded. “I’ll be performing a scene as Viola from Twelfth Night. I just need a
volunteer to play Olivia.”

Claude raised his hand before Allegra could. “Do you have a gender preference for your
scene partner?”

Mylene’s eyes widened for a minute, then shrugged. “Not really. Men played women all the
time in Shakespeare’s time.”

“Then I volunteer as tribute!” Claude leapt to his feet and vaulted over the table. Mylene
started a bit but Allegra and Felix just rolled their eyes, clearly used to their friend’s behavior.

Mylene gave him a sheet with all of Olivia’s cues. “Ready when you are.”

“Just give me a minute to get into character,” Claude smiled then waved a hand in front of his
face. “And done!”

Claude was a little flamboyant, but Mylene could work with that. She glanced briefly at her
own sheet then began. “The honourable lady of the house, which is she?”
Claude stared down at her, a haughty expression on his face. He raised an eyebrow and then
answered, “Speak to me; I shall answer for her. Your will?”

Mylene was impressed. He wasn’t speaking in a high falsetto, he just pitched his voice a bit
higher so he sounded more like a sultry voiced woman and less like a teenage boy. She had a
feeling Claude would be fun to work with.

She bowed low, sweeping one arm in front of her in a downward arc. “Most radiant, exquisite
and unmatchable beauty,—I pray you, tell me if this be the lady of the house, for I never saw
her: I would be loath to cast away my speech, for besides that it is excellently well penned, I
have taken great pains to con it.” Mylene imagined there were a group of women clustered
around Claude and addressed the air around him as if she could see them. “Good

beauties, let me sustain no scorn; I am very compatible, even to the least sinister usage.”

Claude’s inner actor was jumping up and down. She was so good! Professional, even when
Felix was acting like a jerk, quick to get into character, and easy to work with. He knew the
callback was just a formality because Felix thought she’d be perfect as a student studying
Forensic Medicine but he would never turn down the chance to work with a new actress who
was talented and likeable.

Well, he owed it to Mylene to treat her seriously. He forced himself not to smile at her and
looked away. “Whence came you, sir?”

She stood a little straighter and spoke formally. “I can say little more than I have studied, and
that question is out of my part. Good gentle one, give me modest assurance if you be the lady
of the house, that I may proceed in my speech”.

Claude scoffed. “Are you a comedian?”

To his surprise, Mylene knelt before him, one hand out as if beseeching him for something.
When she spoke again it was soft and gentle, as if he were a fawn and she was trying not to
startle him. “No, my profound heart: and yet, by the very fangs of malice I swear, I am not
that I play. Are you the lady of the house?”
Her eyes pleaded with him for understanding; she was trying very hard to woo “Olivia” for
her lord and was trying to be kind and patient to someone determined to force him to leave.
Her expression and tone was very effective; effortlessly conveying what her words alone
could not. Claude wanted to see what she could do with Mr. Geralt’s script.

“That’s enough,” Felix called out. “Thank you, Mylene.”

Mylene froze while Claude and Allegra exchanged looks. Claude was disappointed because
he was enjoying the scene while Allegra hoped Felix’s interruption meant he wanted to hire
Mylene and not because he was about to dismiss her. Allegra hoped her friend would at least
let Mylene down gently if that were the case; she didn’t want to encounter one of those
akuma she’d heard about.

“But...I have more…” Mylene began but Felix just shook his head.

“No...I’ve seen all I needed to see.” He replied and to everyone’s surprise, he gave her a tiny
hint of a smile. “Congratulations. I’ve decided to cast you.”

Mylene barely had time to realize what he’d said when Claude hugged her so hard he picked
her up off the floor. “You were great!” he exclaimed, a little too close to Mylene’s ear for
comfort. “It’s going to be so much fun working with you!”

“Um...thanks?” Mylene glanced over at the two blonds at the table. Allegra seemed happy
she was being cast and didn’t bat an eye at Claude’s foolishness. Felix seemed harder to read;
he’d wiped the smile off his face but at least he was giving her a chance.

After Claude set her back down she walked over to the table and offered Felix her hand. She
hoped it wasn’t shaking too much. “Thank you for this opportunity.”

Felix looked at her hand but didn’t take it. She was about to withdraw it when she could
swear Allegra had pinched the guy. One of his eyes twitched but otherwise he didn’t react. He
pumped her hand once and then let go. “You’re welcome. I...look forward to working with
you.” Felix must have been a talented actor because he almost sounded sincere. “We have
some forms for you to sign, including a non-disclosure agreement.” He looked very stern for
a minute. “We don’t want the press or our competitors to know what kind of film we’re
working on just yet. It helps prevent a copycat movie coming out before ours can.”

“Felix is right. Leaks can ruin a movie because if it looks too much like something they’ve
already seen,” Allegra confided. “Plus, there’s a thriving market for ‘mockbuster’ films.
Movies that copy a popular movie as closely as possible. Producers hope the public will
confuse the inferior copy for the better movie and decide to see it instead.”

“Graham Films prides itself on quality, so we try to avoid it,” Felix confirmed.

Mylene was feeling a bit overwhelmed with all the information being thrown at her but had
enough of her wits still about her to ask a question. “So...um, what’s the name of my
character? Will I get a script?”

“Your character’s name is Aubrey Locard and she’s a science student,” Felix answered. He
shrugged. “I’m afraid that’s all the information I can give you until after you sign the NDA.
We want to do a script run-through on Wednesday. Everyone in the cast will get a special
tablet that has a password only they can use to prevent anyone accidentally ending up with
someone else’s script.”

Allegra nodded and to Mylene’s surprise her expression changed from friendly and
welcoming to almost scary. “None of the tablets will be accessible to the Internet so scripts
can’t be uploaded online. Plus, each tablet will have a unique serial number and tracking
device so if yours goes missing, we know who to go after.”

Mylene might have squeaked in fear when she heard that. Felix hid a smile at her reaction;
Allegra just looked satisfied she’d scared someone into compliance.

Claude lay a friendly hand on Mylene’s shoulder, causing her to jump. “Sorry about all the
cloak and dagger stuff. We wouldn’t have to go to such extremes if this sort of thing hadn’t
happened before. You understand, right?”
His smile was warm and kind but Mylene still wanted to sing “Smelly Wolf” to herself a few
hundred times. She nodded to show she understood.

Allegra was all smiles again. “I’m looking forward to working with you, Mylene.” She
ducked her head slightly, embarrassed. “Sorry if I was a little over the top just now.”

“It’s...fine?” Mylene was still feeling a little unsure but decided to let the subject drop. She’d
been cast in her first movie! She wanted to get out of there and share the good news with
Ivan.

“I’ll...I’ll be going now…”

“Oh! I’ll walk you out,” Claude volunteered and gently escorted her from the room. He made
an effort to cheer her up as they walked so the shy girl was smiling as she left the room.

Felix elbowed Allegra. “And here I thought you didn’t have it in you to play Bad Cop.”

She just grinned and elbowed him back. “You owe me twenty pounds.”

*****

Living in Paris during the time of Hawk Moth tended to make the average citizen a bit jaded
to the strange or impressive. After being akumatized and then watching most of his class be
akumatized (some more than once), Ivan didn’t think there was much that could surprise him.

With that thought in mind his jaw dropped when he saw Allen’s studio.

It blew anything Kitty Section had on the Liberty away. There was a glass enclosed large live
room and three smaller recording booths to the left of it. There was also a darkened room he
assumed was the control room, no doubt full of mixing boards, monitors, and recording
equipment that would make Nino cry.
The lights were on in the largest live room and he could see microphones, chairs, music
stands, and even a few instruments all set up and ready to go. His fingers itched when he saw
the deluxe drum set. He was glad he’d brought his sticks with him and wondered if he would
have the chance to even touch anything so professional.

“Did you bring all this yourself?” Ivan knew his mouth was hanging open but was too in awe
to care.

Allen grinned. “The instruments are rented but the recording equipment was either brought
with me or purchased by the production company. The studio was already here, just needed a
spot of tidying.”

“That’s...incredibly lucky,” Ivan commented.

“Research,” Allen corrected. “A metric ton of research. Fortunately Aunt Amelie still has
connections in the French film industry and they told her about this place.”

Ivan nodded, impressed. “My friends and I have a band, Kitty Section,” the same still
sounded silly when he said it out loud, but no sillier than any other band. “It would be a
dream come true to record in a place like this.”

Allen perked up. “Do you do originals or covers?”

“Originals,” Ivan replied. He went on to explain. “Our guitarist, Luka, writes most of the
music and our lead singer, Rose, does most of the lyrics, at least for the hard rock songs. But,
I like to write romance ballads,” he admitted with a blush. “Mostly for my girlfriend, you
know?”

Allen shrugged. “I don’t, but never mind.” He smiled. “I can appreciate someone writing
songs for their special someone. I’m good with music, but lyrics, not so much.” He looked at
Ivan. “Did you bring any examples of your songs?”
Ivan thanked whatever impulse that inspired him to pack his notebook along with his bongos.
“A few. Sorry, they might have gotten wrinkled,” he apologized as he unzipped his backpack
and pulled out his notebook. He held it out to Allen, then hesitated.

Allen looked Ivan over. The guy gave off an aura of “broody but sensitive big guy” who was
also secretly shy. Uncle Geralt would have liked him. He raised his right hand. “I promise to
give them back and I won’t let anyone else see them. Plus, this is a judgement free zone.” He
smiled again and hoped Ivan was reassured. “I won’t laugh or make fun of your writing.
Promise.” Even if he had to clench his teeth, he wouldn’t.

Ivan sighed in relief then handed over his notebook. Allen took it and was surprised. He’d
read some of the syrupy dreck Claude had called love poems and read through hundreds of
lyric submissions in his young life. There was gentle reassurance, unwavering support, and
playful teasing in one song. Another had a wistful yearning for someone just out of reach.
Another expressed a desire to protect the loved one from all harm. It was clear Ivan had been
writing lyrics for some time.

He continued to leaf through the pages. Not all of Ivan’s work was love songs. One song was
about loss, another was about self-doubt. There was a song about depression that discussed
how the person felt without sinking into melodrama. He looked up at Ivan in surprise. The
other boy felt his gaze and blushed; looking embarrassed but pleased. Allen might have
found a lyricist he could work with. Perhaps he’d find a musician as well.

“Excuse me, am I interrupting?”

A tall, slightly older boy with bright blue hair and slightly lighter eyes entered the room,
holding a bicycle helmet over his heart. He was wearing a Jagged Stone t-shirt and a slightly
frayed hooded jacket. There was a large case strapped to his back. Ah, another musician.

Allen frowned. The new guy had just walked in without a pass or an escort. He hated it when
people came into his studio without being invited or even knocking but Ivan’s eyes
brightened when he saw the interloper. They must know each other but Allen wondered what
the new guy must have said to security for them to just wave him in.

The boy must have sensed what Allen was thinking because he said, “I was delivering lunch
for the security staff and I asked about the auditions for musicians. They said I should come
here and ask for ‘Allen’. Is that you?”, he said as he looked at Allen.

Allen nodded. “I don’t usually let people barge into my studio,” goodness he sounded
territorial. He looked from the tall boy to Ivan. “But Ivan seems to not just know you but
seems to like you. So...let me introduce myself.” He held out a hand towards the boy with
blue hair. “I’m Allen and I’m going to be in charge of the music for this movie.”

The new guy looked impressed and took his hand, giving it a brief shake before letting go.
“That’s awesome! I’m Luka Couffaine,” he glanced at Ivan then back at Allen. “Ivan and I
are in a band together with my sister and her girlfriend, Rose. Ivan was the one who
suggested I audition. He said you were looking for local talent.”

Allen looked him over, feeling relieved now that he knew he wasn’t a random stranger. “Are
they coming by to audition too?”

Luka shook his head. “They’re away for the summer. It’s hard to practice with just two
people so the band is taking the summer off.” Luka looked a little sheepish. “Plus the place I
work is cutting hours so if this is a paying gig I could definitely use the money.”

“Oh, it is,” Allen reassured him. “Even our internships are paid at Graham Films. It’s a good
way to keep good people. Plus, we don’t want to risk losing someone halfway through
production if they find a paying gig elsewhere.”

Luka grinned and looked relieved. “That’s a great policy.” He raised his eyebrows and looked
mildly eager, a sign to anyone who knew him that he was really excited. “Is it alright if I
audition too?” He jerked a thumb towards his back. “I brought my guitar.”

Allen frowned, going from friendly to stern. “I don’t usually have musicians audition
together, even if they know each other. And usually you’d need either a pass or a security
escort. Graham Films doesn’t like unescorted people on set.”

Both boys looked at him; Luka looked disappointed while Ivan looked concerned.
Allen couldn’t help it. They looked so miserable he laughed and dropped the act. “Eh, just
this once.” He led them into the live room. “I’m looking forward to hearing what you can do.
Surprise me.”

“Oh, that won’t be a problem,” Ivan reassured him as they made their way inside. “Luka has
a special ability that will come in handy, especially for emotional scenes.”

Allen looked confused as Luka unslung his guitar case. “It’s better if I show you.” He undid
the latches and pulled out his instrument. Smiling at the baffled composer he said, “music is
often simpler than words.”

*****

After an impromptu jam session, discussing their work schedule, and arranging times for
their parents to come down and sign consent forms, Ivan and Luka were feeling very
accomplished. Their summer would now be filled with making music for fun and profit.
Allen seemed like he’d be a fun collaborator but also made it clear he expected them to work.
He was as impressed with Luka's ability to play “the music in everyone’s heart”. The three
boys were positive they’d vibe together just fine. “Compatible drift”, Allen called it.

Nevertheless it meant extra money to take Mylene nice places when Ivan was off and Luka
didn’t have to worry about lost income. All in all, their day was going pretty good.

Their day got even better when they saw Mylene and Marinette walking into the security
office.

Ivan couldn’t help but smile when he saw his girlfriend. She was just so beautiful; he loved
the way her multicolored braids framed her warm amber eyes. She gave him the sweetest
smile and he felt his insides melt as he thought of all the songs and poems he wanted to write
for her. They might look silly, standing around, lost in each other eyes but who cared?

Luka wondered if Ivan knew how sweet he looked; grey eyes soft as he gazed down at his
petite, curvy girlfriend. Their music was as in-sync as the notes of a chord; hers soft and shy
but with a hidden core of strength while Ivan’s bold and brash tones gave way to the gentlest
of harmonies. He looked away to give them the illusion of privacy and his eyes met
Marinette’s.

She was staring at the two lovebirds with an expression of fond indulgence mixed with
longing. Luka knew Marinette was doing her best to get over Adrien now that she knew he
was dating Kagami. (Although Alya and Nino had been slow to get the memo.) It couldn’t
have been easy to have to see how happy Adrien was with Kagami every day but Luka was
proud of Marinette for trying to move on by gradually weaning herself away from her crush.
He’d heard from Juleka Adrien was confused and hurt at how distant his “good friend” was.
Well, Adrien would get over his vaguely hurt feelings so Luka wasn’t worried about him.
Adrien was Kagami’s problem.

Luka had been slightly jealous of Marinette’s feelings for Adrien, even though he tried to be
supportive for his fr-, for Marinette’s sake. He wanted her to be happy, even if it would break
his own heart to see her with someone else. Juleka thought he was being a martyr but that
wasn’t true. If he were, he would have scaled Adrien’s wall, told the oblivious idiot about
Marinette’s feelings and kidnapped him to arrange a date with the girl he loved and the boy
she wanted to be with. Instead he gave her advice and support and pretended like his heart
didn’t clinch every time she was sad Adrien ignored her or frustrated because she couldn’t
talk to the guy.

If he were honest with himself, he was pissed off at Adrien “too oblivious to be a real boy”
Agreste. Sure the kid’s home life sounded pretty awful and his dad was a dick head but that
didn’t excuse the way his eyes slid over Marinette because he would never even consider
dating her. Sure, he was fond of her, even admired her, but would never see her as anything
more than a friend. He was missing out on someone amazing and it wasn’t Luka's job or his
responsibility to show Adrien what he was missing.

It finally occurred to him that he’d been standing around just staring at Marinette for five
minutes without talking.

“Um, hey, Luka!” The girl in question walked up to him and gave him a kiss on the cheek.
“Were you here to audition?”

She winced, looking embarrassed at her question but Luka just smiled. “Yes. Ivan and I are
now part of the music team for the movie soundtrack.”
“Allen was very impressed with Luka’s melodies and said he liked my lyrics!” Ivan grinned
as he showed Mylene his lanyard. “Look! Staff badges!”

Mylene giggled and smiled proudly at her boyfriend. “Funny coincidence. I was cast as a
science student who became the main character’s CSI person. Marinette and I,” she pointed
to her friend, then to herself. “ were sent to the security office for our badges.”

That would explain Marinette’s happy but nervous expression. Luka gave her a side hug. “So
I take it you got the intern position in the costume department?”

Her face fell slightly and she gave the group a too-wide smile. “You could...say that.” She
looked everyone over. “It’s a little after noon. Wanna grab lunch somewhere?”

*****

They found a little cafe two streets over from Mylene’s house. Over quiche and croque
madame they began to talk about their day.

“Allen hired me and Luka both on the spot,” Ivan was saying as he looked at the older boy
then back to his girlfriend. “He seems like a laid-back, but talented person to work with. I
think working with other musicians will be good for Kitty Section in the long run. New
musicians means a fresh perspective.”

“I love the Liberty but I’m looking forward to working in a professional studio with better
equipment,” Luka enthused. He thought for a moment. “But to be honest, playing on solid
ground without hearing Mom shouting at seagulls or Juleka popping in will be weird.”

“You mean you’ll be able to compose without interruptions every three minutes?” Marinette
teased then covered her mouth, looking ashamed. “I’m sorry! That wasn’t very nice!” She
looked up at Luka. “A good musician can work anywhere under any conditions, right?”
“A little chaos can help the creative process,” Luka replied and gave Marinette a smile to
reassure her he wasn’t offended. “Nothing wrong with a little order too. There’s a lot more
logic and math involved in music, more than people think.”

“Marinette could use a little musical experience then,” Mylene volunteered. “She’s smart and
studies hard but math and physics are a struggle for her.”

The group laughed over Marinette’s protests then quieted down when an older woman at a
nearby table looked down her nose at them and scowled.

Mylene wished Alya could have been there to see how well her best friend was progressing
with Luka. Sure, the Girl Squad had been disappointed that Adrienette was dead but
Marinette urged them to accept “Adrigami”, as she called it and get to know Kagami on her
own merits and not just for Adrien’s sake. Well, she would try. Kagami seemed stoic and
blunt, but she cared about Adrien and tried not to talk about him around Marinette.

Poor Marinette.

She knew Alya and Nino had hoped to push Adrien and Marinette closer together during that
trip to New York and it had failed spectacularly. Not only had Hawkmoth shown up in New
York with an akuma that attacked the museum they were visiting but the New York heroes
got affected by it. Besides, did the BFF Squad forget that Adrien and Kagami had gotten
Andre’s ice cream together? So had Luka and Marinette, right after Paris had recovered from
the akuma Love Eater and Chloe had sent wasps after everyone. Again.

It couldn’t be easy to have the guy you like or liked until recently go on and on about the girl
he was dating and how wonderful and strong she was. Alix and Alya had teased their friend
about her “aversion therapy” to get over Adrien but Mylene was proud of Marinette for
trying. Now with school out for summer, at least Marinette didn’t have to look at him every
day.

Except she would technically be working for his look alike cousin Felix and there was every
chance she would run into him every now and then on set.
Well, Mylene wouldn’t worry about the future right now. Time to focus on the present. While
this was just a lunch with friends it was, from a certain point of view, a casual, impromptu
double date!

Well, no one was calling it that and Mylene knew Marinette would make an excuse and run
away if anyone tried to suggest this meal was anything but a congratulatory lunch. Still, she
couldn’t help but hope for Marinette’s sake working on this project could bring her closer to
Luka.

Anyone with a brain could tell Juleka’s big brother was head over heels for Marinette, even if
he wasn’t the type to go overboard with his declaration of love, people could tell by the way
he looked at Marinette like she was the most beautiful thing he’d ever seen.

Kind of how he was looking at her right now while she was telling Ivan how she met the
Wardrobe Mistress, Mme. Jennings, and had been chosen as a Costume Department intern
based on her portfolio.

“Claude’s a talented actor and a good scene partner but he has the energy of a golden
retriever,” Mylene spoke up when there was a lull in the conversation. “Allegra...um...I’m
sure she’ll be great to work with too but she’s kind of...low-key…”

“Scary,” she and Marinette said together.

Marinette nodded. “I would not want to get on that girl’s bad side, and I’ve been in the same
class with Chloe Bourgeois for over four years.”

Everyone at the table laughed when Mylene realized something. “Wait a minute…” she
looked at her friend. “Marinette, Allegra was at my audition because she’s an actress and
she’s going to be playing one of the main characters. How did you meet her? I didn’t think
she was interested in costuming.”

Marinette’s face went a little pink and she curled in on herself, making herself look even
smaller. “Eh heh heh heh…” She played with her hair. “I met her when I accidentally…” she
stopped, her voice small and hesitant. “I accidentally auditioned for a lead role!”
“WHAT?!”

She and Ivan were a little louder than necessary and more cafe patrons and a server glared at
them.

They slumped in their seats and Mylene whispered, “ What ?!”

Marinette hastened to explain. “You know how easily I can get lost when I’m distracted. I
was so happy to be chosen for an internship, I wasn’t paying attention when I was trying to
find my way back from the Wardrobe Department. So, I wandered into the wrong room,
and…” Her smile was nervous and apologetic. “I’m sure you remember Adrien’s cousin
Felix.”

Luka frowned. “Near identical, posted a prank video from Adrien’s phone, got three of our
friends akumatized, one of whom was my sister.” He scowled just a little. “Did he say
anything mean to you?”

Mylene gave her friend a compassionate smile. “I met him too when I auditioned. Both my
first audition and my callback. He wasn’t...nice...but he wasn’t rude either. Very professional
but kind of cold.” She sighed. “And this movie is being made by his family’s company so
technically we’ll all be working for him.

The quartet all groaned, but softly and quietly so they wouldn’t disturb the other tables.

Ivan played with his girlfriend’s hair, reassuring her with his touch. “Well, as long as he’s
professional and treats you with respect, it’ll be okay. You’re playing a small part, me and
Luka are just musicians, so the three of us will barely even see him, much less interact.”

Mylene leaned against him, feeling reassured. For all his hard appearance and “resting mean
face” Ivan had more empathy in his fingers than some people had in their whole bodies. If his
career in music didn’t work out he’d be an amazing therapist. She could easily imagine him
working with people with the sort of PTSD Hawk Moth’s presence seemed to induce. Maybe
he could specialize in working with former akuma victims, like himself. They would
appreciate his insight.

Marinette brightened, then sighed and looked dejected. “But I’m the unfortunate idiot who’s
going to be working with that jerk every day.”

She received pats of sympathy and reassurances that she could handle Felix.

Luka raised a brow and looked at her. “You said how you met Felix but you never said how
and why he cast you. And in a lead role too. How did that happen?”

She groaned softly and hid her face in her hands. Luka gave her a gentle nudge and smoothed
her hair and she pulled her face up to look at him. “It happened because I’m stupid.”

He smirked. “I hope you’ll forgive me if I doubt that.”

She smirked back. “Yeah, I figured.” She looked over at Ivan and Mylene, who were waiting
politely and patiently for her to continue.

“Well, like I said, I was trying to find the exit when I ran into Felix.” She couldn’t even say
his name without looking like she tasted something acrid. “For some reason,” she didn’t want
to think about whether or not he’d recognized her from the video. She hoped he hadn’t told
Adrien about her confession. “He thought it would be a good idea if I helped him rehearse by
reading a character’s lines.”

Mylene blinked and drew back. “But, and I mean no offense, you usually sound so unnatural
when you read.”

Marinette threw up her hands. “I know! I tried to tell him that! He wouldn’t listen. Well, first
I tried to pretend I couldn’t speak English and hoped he’d let me leave.”
“Clever,” Ivan approved, nodding. Marinette was a good planner but she could also think on
her feet.

Marinette smiled at the compliment then continued. “But, of course he speaks French and
more or less bullies me into helping him. So I read the lines like he asked but then he gets all
uppity because I’m not an actor and can’t read the way he wants me to.”

“Which you told him,” Luka pointed out before realizing he’d interrupted. “So…?”

“So...I uh…” Marinette looked down at her lap and pressed her two pointer fingers together
as she laughed nervously. “I kind of lost my temper? Just a little bit.” She held out her finger
and thumb about a centimeter apart. “So I re-read the lines and I’m as sarcastic as I feel like
being. Because I’m not going to let this guy put me down or act superior. And for some
reason, he liked it!” She shrugged. “Then we start reading more lines and who should walk in
but Chloe freaking Bourgeois and Felix’s mother. She clapped her hands and did a halfway
decent Amelie impression. “Brava, darling! You argue and get catty with my son so well I’m
going to cast you in the lead role!” She dropped her arms and continued. “Then she kind of
strong-armed me into the role by making me feel like a horrible person if I said no. Plus Felix
more or less dared me to take the part and basically said I was no good if I didn’t. I can’t back
down from a challenge!” She looked miserable. “I just couldn’t help myself.”

“So you let yourself be goaded into taking a huge movie role with no experience and acting
with someone you can’t stand,” Mylene summarized.

Marinette nodded. “Pretty much.” She gave her friend a hopeful smile. “You can act! You’re
a great actress and could act rings around anyone here.”

Mylene acted like she was preening. “That’s true.”

“So, would you consider trading roles?” Marinette gave Mylene the best puppy eyes she
could muster.

Ivan looked away, pretending to shield his eyes. “No! Too cute. I’m allergic to that level of
puppy eyes.”
Mylene laughed. “I’d love to but I don’t see that happening. Casting directors rarely like to
change roles unless the actor gets ill or there’s an emergency.” She looked at Marinette.
“Besides Felix picked you himself. For whatever reason he wants you to play this part he’s
chosen especially for you and he’s not going to back down easily.”

“What if I backed out?” Marinette asked.

“Well,” Luka answered for Mylene, “you could lose your internship as well. It might also
give you a reputation as someone difficult to work with.”

“Look at Hollywood, ”Ivan pointed out, “there are stories about difficult actors, even popular
ones, unable to find work because the studios won’t hire them.”

Everyone deflated. Mylene found herself in a rare position; giving advice to Marinette.

“Look, you can do this.” She reached out and looked into her friend’s surprised face. “The
Goddess of Self-Confidence is with you. But seriously, you’re one of the most hard-working
people I know. And you’re smart, you’ll figure out how to play this par t and deal with
someone like Felix Graham Cracker de Milo, or whatever his name is,” Her friends cracked
up laughing. “I mean, you’ve survived Chloe, you’re a talented designer and you can plan for
anything and everything. You’ve got this.”

Marinette smiled. Mylene was gentle and sweet, always trying to help the environment. She
had forgotten her curvy friend was the daughter of a performer and quite a thespian herself.
She knew she could trust Mylene’s advice.

“You’re right, Mylene,” she clenched her fist and gazed off into the middle distance. “Felix
won’t bother me. I’m proud!”

“Yes!” encouraged Luka and Ivan.

“I’m confident!”
“Yes!”

“I’m Marinette Dupain-Cheng, daughter of the best bakers in Paris and one of the bravest,
strongest women alive. I’m not going to back down, even if Chloe is going to be hanging out
on set all summer taking pictures!”

The boys stopped cheering and turned glum. “ Chloe is working here?” Ivan asked Mylene.

“Yep,” her answer was short and to the point, her expression matching her boyfriend’s.
“She’s taking pictures for some sort of behind the scenes book about the movie.”

“We’re screwed,” moaned Ivan.

“Yes,” Marinette agreed. She looked over her three friends. “But not for long. Give me some
time and I’ll figure out a way to deal with the new Twosome of Terror.”

“And we’ll help by having lunch with you every day you’re on set,” Luka offered.

Marinette sighed. “Good, because dealing with those two is going to take a massive amount
of pastries.”

*****

Lila dressed with a lot more care for her call back than she had for her initial audition. Her
mother had an old grey suit she didn’t wear any more so Lila rolled up the sleeves on the
blazer and made the pants shorter with fusible hem tape. She paired it with a pink cowl neck
top she’d found at a flea market (it was designer so no one had to know it was second hand.)
Perhaps the pantsuit had been the superior option all along.
She added an imitation Baroque pearl necklace and looked at herself in the mirror. She
looked fashionable and demure, the look she was going for. She’d have to play the repentant
innocent if she wanted to get her foot in the door and spy on Felix Graham de Vanily for M.
Agreste. Maybe she could win him over and ditch her modelling career. There was no point
in spying on Adrien in the summer when he wouldn’t be around his “friends”. Plus he was
involved with that ice queen and Lila knew when to cut her losses. If Felix was receptive to
her charms, she’d have a rich and influential boyfriend. Otherwise, she’d contend herself
with a rich and influential boss. At least M. Agreste let her keep some of the pieces she
modelled. It wouldn’t do to have his “muse” look shabby.

Satisfied with her appearance, she left her apartment and made her way to Graham Films’
temporary office.

The security guard was the same woman who had been working the last time she’d been
there. Lila had an uncomfortable moment where she thought she’d be thrown out. Instead, the
woman looked her over, asked for ID, looked up her name on a list and waved her in. She
was escorted to the audition room by a grim-faced young man who spoke in grunts. They
were very serious about letting people wander around by themselves here.

The room was the same as the one she was in last time, except the brunette boy and his
handsome brown-skinned friend were absent. Instead, the blonde girl, a woman so beautiful
that Lila felt grubby and ugly by comparison, and Oddio! The boy sitting on the left of the
woman and silently judging her had to be Felix. He looked enough like Adrien to be his twin,
except his eyes lacked the warmth Adrien’s usually had. Adrien radiated optimism and
“goodness” like the rays of the sun. This boy was cold, difficult to read and looked through
her rather than at her. Alya mentioned the two cousins rarely spoke and warned her he was a
conniving snake. She knew that; she’d made sure M. Agreste had seen that video after all.
She wondered if he’d be smart enough to see through her or was he an oblivious idiot like his
cousin. She hoped for the latter.

She approached the table, feeling nervous and trying to look contrite. She was sure that the
little blonde witch had told everyone about her “bad behavior” during her audition. Really,
how was she to know? There wasn’t much about the personal lives of the Graham de Vanily’s
or their associates online; being rich had its perks.

Well, this time she was better prepared, with a script from an English playwright but someone
more modern than that Shakespeare man they all but worshipped. She didn’t like all those
“thee’s” and “thou’s” anyway. They sounded pretentious, like most English people. Or British
people. Or whatever the hell they called themselves.
She offered the woman her hand, noting the resemblance between her and Felix. They had
the same peridot eyes, same aristocratic features. But where Felix was cold and remote, this
woman seemed warm and outgoing. Clearly she was someone of importance and could afford
to dress head to toe in designer clothing. An adult worth cultivating a relationship with. Plus,
getting on her good side would not only help her spy for her employer but open up a new
career path. Models came and went but actresses could have careers that lasted for decades.
That sounded much better than being cast off for a new girl when the mood struck M.
Agreste.

“I’m very sorry, Signora ,” Lila said, playing up her accent just a little. “We haven’t been
properly introduced. My name is Lila Rossi and I’m very interested in auditioning for a part
in your movie.” She smiled. “Graham Films have made some of my favorite movies like
‘The Ice King’s Surrender’ and ‘A Twin’s Lament’.”

Neither Felix nor the blonde...Adagio...Allegra? Some musical term for a name...neither of
them reacted to Lila’s flattery but the woman seemed pleased and shook her hand. “I’m
Amelie Graham de Vanily. Piacere di conoscerti.”

Ah. The woman spoke Italian. Well, there was no use in playing the charming foreigner then.
She would try the contrite actress instead.

Lila bit her lip. “I noticed Allen isn’t here this time. I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to offend him.
Really, we Italians are very touchy-feely. It never occurred to me that I would make him
uncomfortable.”

Allegra openly scoffed at her. Felix blinked once but Amelie just smiled. “I’m sure Allen
won’t hold it against you. He’s not the type to hold a grudge. He’s working in his music
studio today but I’m sure he understood you meant no harm.”

The woman’s voice was beautiful and soothing and Lila didn’t even have to fake relief. “I’m
so glad,” she put her hand over her heart and tried to look grateful. “Film is such a
collaborative art form and I want to get along with everyone so as to make this movie the best
art possible.”
If Lila hadn’t been so focused on Amelie she might have spotted Allegra rolling her eyes or
Felix’s tiny head shake. Amelie just looked delighted.

“That’s just the kind of outlook we have here at Graham Films!” She clasped her hands
together and beamed at the Italian girl. “Do you have some audition material, dear, or would
you like us to provide you with some?”

“Oh no!” Lila wanted to appear prepared and eager to please. “I brought some material. A
scene from George Bernard Shaw’s ‘Pygmalion’.”

Felix showed a bit of emotion at last. “One of the best of our modern playwrights. What act
and what scene?”

Lila stood a little straighter, feeling confident now that she seemed to have a bit of his
approval. Appealing to someone’s ego or interests rarely failed. “Act 2, Scene 1. Right when
Eliza makes her first appearance at Professor Higgins’ house.”

He nodded. “Good scene. I’m assuming you’re playing Eliza?”

She gave him what she hoped was a modest but charming smile. “Yes!”

One corner of his mouth turned up slightly. “Good. You just need Pickering and Higgins.”

“Yes, so-”

“I’ll play Colonel Pickering and Mrs. Pierce,” Felix volunteered.

“Perfect! I’ve always wanted to play Higgins,” Allegra stood up and walked towards Lila,
finally showing a little enthusiasm.
Part of Lila wanted to protest; Higgins and Eliza’s relationship was the focal point of the play
and she wanted to look good in front of Felix. She had a feeling he was the one she had to
impress more than anyone, even his mom. The logical part of her told her to keep her mouth
shut and play along until she could get cast. “Sure!”

Felix turned to look at Amelie. “Mom? Could you direct?”

“Certainly, darling,” Amelie got up and joined them. Lila handed out copies of the scene
she’d printed and rehearsed and everyone got into their “ready” position.

“Now, when I say ‘action’, I want you, Lila, to act like you’re walking into a room where
Professor Higgins and Colonel Pickering have just been told they have a visitor.”

Everyone nodded their understanding and Lila backed up a few steps to better act like she
was entering a room.

Amelie looked at the trio then clapped her hands. “And...action!”

Lila took a few steps forward, trying to look important, yet innocent at the same time. She
glanced at Felix and Allegra, looking hopeful. This was it.

Allegra growled and turned away, throwing her hands up in the air. She was clearly
disappointed and didn’t care if she were being rude. “Why, this is the girl I jotted down last
night. She’s no use: I’ve got all the records I want of the Lisson Grove lingo; and I’m not
going to waste another cylinder on it.” She looked over Lila and then waved her away. “Be
off with you: I don’t want you.”

Lila gave her a head toss that would do Chloe Bourgeois proud. “Don’t you be so saucy. You
ain’t heard what I come for yet.” She looked at Felix, hoping she was impressing him with
her cockney accent. “Did you tell him I come in a taxi?”
Felix glowered at her and spoke in a stern voice that was not unlike Mrs. Jennings.
“Nonsense, girl! What do you think a gentleman like Mr. Higgins cares what you came in?”

Lila pouted and then said, “Oh, we are proud! He ain’t above giving lessons, not him: I heard
him say so. Well, I ain’t come here to ask for any compliment; and if my money’s not good
enough I can go elsewhere.”

Allegra raised a brow and looked at the other girl as if she were fresh mud on a new carpet.
“Good enough for what?”

“ Good enough for ye—oo. Now you know, don’t you? I’m come to have lessons, I am. And
to pay for ‘em too: make no mistake.” Lila smiled. She felt very proud of herself; she barely
had to glance at the script because she memorised her part so well.

Allegra looked stupefied and then said, “Well!” She paused and then asked, “What do you
expect me to say to you?”

Lila sniffed and tried to look haughty. “Well, if you was a gentleman, you might ask me to sit
down, I think. Don’t I tell you I’m bringing you business?”

Allegra ignored her and looked over at Felix. “Pickering, shall we ask this baggage to sit
down or shall we throw her out of the window?”

“Ah—ah—ah—ow—ow—ow—oo!” Lila covered her face with her hands and pretended to
cry. “I won’t be called a baggage when I’ve offered to pay like any lady.”

“Cut!” Amelie called out suddenly and approached Lila. “Dear, could you remove your hands
and show me your face?”

Lila obeyed and all three of the blonds looked her over. Amelie looked concerned, Allegra
hostile, and once again Felix was unreadable.
Her heart sank. Somehow she’d messed up again and she wasn’t sure how this time.

“Completely dry eyed, no redness at all.” Allegra’s tone was snarky and unimpressed. “She
just covers her face and no one can tell she’s faking it.”

“I’m sorry,” Lila tried to say, “I just can’t turn it on and off-”

To her surprise Amelie’s eyes filled with tears. “It’s something an actress should be able to
do,” the woman explained. “Covering your face is fine for theatre when there’s a distance
between you and the audience but on film the audience wants to see your tears, feel your
sadness.” She wiped her eyes and the tears dried up.

“Every talented actress knows how to cry on command. It’s pretty basic,” Allegra wasn’t
even trying to hide her contempt. “Just imagine something sad, or pinch yourself really hard
or eye drops will do if you can’t do it yourself and need help.” Which you clearly do, you
untalented trollop, her expression seemed to say.

Felix hadn’t said anything yet, just continued to stare at her. She was starting to feel
uncomfortable. Did he want to hire her or not? She wanted to know one way or the other so
she could leave and maybe try again in a disguise. Maybe she could be an extra; at least she
could be on set and do some spying.

“You know, I think you’d be perfect for Adler,” he said finally. Allegra stared at him as if he
had a huge zit on his forehead but Amelie nodded in agreement.

“Your acting style is perfect for her,” he went on. “Exactly what I had in mind.” He looked
over at Allegra. “You know I’m right.”

Allegra sighed. “Yeah. I thought as much as soon as she said her first line.” She then got
uncomfortable close to Lila’s face. “We have a strict zero tolerance sexual harassment
policy,” the girl snarled. “You will be required to sign a document that you’re agreeing to
follow it. The first slip up,” her voice dropped to a whisper. “And I’ll do my best to make
sure you’re out of here.”

Lila tried to tell her she’d be on her best behavior during filming but for once her glib tongue
failed her. Amelie gently pushed the two girls apart and put a gentle arm around Lila.

“Now, the role of Adler is a small, but pivotal role,” Amelie told her. “She’s a possible love
interest for one of the main characters.”

“One of a possible few,” Allegra put in, eager to put Lila in her place.

“Yes, but her interactions with this character and all the main characters acts as a sort of
catalyst and drives them towards the movie’s climax,” Amelie’s smile was kind. “Adler has a
legacy to uphold and she won’t let anything stop her. Very driven and determined, our Adler.”

“Has a problem with authority and is a little ambiguous,” Allegra put in.

Lila’s eyes widened when she imagined the possibilities. A love interest! Not as good as a
main character but being important to a main character, someone who drives the plot sounded
incredible.

“And you think I’d be perfect?” Lila hoped she didn’t sound too eager. It was worth having to
deal with Allegra if it meant a small but good part. That meant exposure.

Felix surprised her by agreeing. “Yes, you would be.” He raised a brow. “If you want it.”

“Oh, I want it! I can’t tell you how much!” She wanted to hug him, see how he reacted to
having her body pressed up against his but that might violate that policy of theirs. She
satisfied herself by shaking his and his mother’s hands. Allegra didn’t offer hers. Instead she
pointed at her own eyes, then pointed at Lila. Lila just gulped and nodded.
Amelie made a phone call and the grim-face young man showed up again to escort her. “Dom
will take you to our legal department. They’ll give you some forms for your parents to sign.
Oh! And I’ll need to speak to your mother or father personally.”

*****

The trio waited until they were sure Lila was gone until bursting into laughter.

“That was the worst cockney I’ve ever heard,” Felix chuckled. “Her acting was over the top
and her gestures were exaggerated. It was as if she’d seen a vaudeville performance from a
hundred years ago and copied it exactly.”

“Which is just what we were going for with Adler,” Allegra smirked. “An over the top
egotistical wannabe actress who isn’t nearly as clever or important as she thinks she is.”

“I didn’t appreciate how hard she was trying to kiss up to me,” Amelie frowned. “She stole
that line about ‘collaborative art’ directly from your father’s old webpage. Did she really
think we wouldn’t notice. Still…” she sighed. “Casting her for such a role seems a bit cruel.”

“She’s a plagurist who creeped on Allen,” Allegra defended her casting choice. “Allen was
clearly uncomfortable. I don’t care if she claims ‘cultural differences’. She should have
gotten his consent.”

Felix shrugged. “I still say we should just blacklist her but you’re right. She would make a
good Adler.”

“And I don’t appreciate it when someone tries to con me,” Amelie replied. “She’s insultingly
bad at it. And I think casting her will make her think her bad behavior is being rewarded
somehow. She’ll probably cause problems and hold up production.”

“Then we’ll show her how expendable she is,” Allegra smirked. “Someone that obvious and
sloppy will mess up sooner or later. Now that she knows we’ll be watching her, she might
behave for awhile.” She punched her hand. “I’m always up for more ‘Bad Cop’.”
 Chapter Six
Chapter Summary

Marinette and Allen share backstories. Lila meets "The Villains Table" and makes a new
contact-er...friend. Marinette freezes during her first scene but Claude comes to her
rescue. Lila notices Allegra eavesdropping on here and decides to lie about Marinette to
make Allegra hate the designer.

Later Chloe is taken to her very first game shop and starts her first campaign.

Chapter Notes

Lila is just the worst.

Also Notre Dame International High School is a real place. https://www.ndihs.com

Contains untranslated Italian and shiny click-clack math dice.

Notre Dame International High School was only thirty minutes away from Paris. It was a
beautiful boarding school made from a sixteenth century castle and had both an American
and French curriculum, ideal for bilingual students. It was expensive, exclusive, and the
perfect location for the fictional school they’d created.

Somehow Amelie had charmed the school’s administration into not only letting the film crew
shoot there (for a fee), but some of the international students had agreed to be extras. Any
action scenes would be filmed on a recreated sound stage. The school took a dim view on
property damage but the exterior shots would be amazing.

Marinette was thrilled to see people walking around in the school uniforms she helped
design. She noticed little symbols had been added to the breast pocket of the uniforms; some
had hearts, some clubs, even others had a diamond or spades. She was wearing a spade and
so was Felix, Allegra, Allen and Claude. She asked Allen why.
“Most of the suits represent a different educational path,” he explained. “Diamonds are the
STEM majors. The scientists, engineers, mathematicians and techies. Your friend Mylene is a
forensic science Diamond. Clubs are the communications majors; your journalists, literature
majors, historians, future educators and the like. Hearts,” he made a small heart with his
hands and Marinette laughed. “Are for our Fine Arts students. Here lies the path of the artists,
musicians, actors, and philosophers.”

“And what about the Spades?” she asked as she pointed to hers then pointed at Allen’s.

He smiled. “Ah, the Spades are the rarest and most elite among the students.” Marinette
might have grimaced a little when she thought about people like Chloe. He laughed like he
knew exactly what she was thinking. “The Spades are the Swords of Justice of Phillips-
Harrow Academy. They are charged with upholding the legacy of their famous ancestors, the
world’s greatest detectives. They have a specialized course where they have the usual courses
plus additional foreign languages, law, and at least one form of self defense. Some have
several.” Allen had recently taken up sharpshooting and Claude was pestering him to try
paintball. No doubt he wanted to ambush Felix and pelt him with purple splats of color.

Marinette was suitably impressed. “That’s some extensive world building.”

Allen just grinned. “I wish I could take credit for that. Felix does too, I’d imagine. No, that
was all Uncle Geralt’s doing,” Allen’s expression became a little wistful. “The press has
called him things like ‘stoic’ or ‘cold’ but the man was a very good director and an amazing
writer. He did extensive research when writing his films and tried to be historically or
scientifically accurate whenever possible. ``The devil is in the details,'' he'd tell us.” Allen’s
mouth quirked up a bit. “He hated when he’d watch a movie and someone was wearing the
wrong fabric for their social class in the Middle Ages or had cowboys from the 1800s using
weapons invented in the 1900s. He said it would take him out of the movie when he noticed
that.”

She smiled back at him. “It sounds like you were very fond of him.”

“I was. We all were,” his shoulders drooped and the gleam in his eyes dimmed a bit. “He
never yelled at us or made us feel inferior to adult actors. You wouldn’t believe how many
directors yell at little kids.” Marinette frowned as she imagined some adult who should know
better yelling at small children and making them cry. Manon drove her up a wall but she
couldn’t imagine ever yelling at her. She was older and knew better.
“So...he…” Marinette began to ask and then stopped herself when she saw the sad expression
on Allen’s face. She was curious but didn’t want to pry.

The boy looked around to make sure neither Felix nor Amelie were around then lowered his
voice. “He had a rare spinal cancer.” Allen told her. “He put off going to the doctor until it
was too late and the disease spread. It nearly killed Aunt Amelie to lose him and
Felix...well,” he laughed but he didn’t look amused. “Felix has always been…” he hesitated,
“mischievous. Always playing pranks and interrupting filming. Nothing major, just delayed
shoots for a few minutes here and there. After his dad...died. He changed, became colder and
more isolated." He sighed.

“We were close due to being in multiple projects together. Or my father would work with
Uncle Geralt so Felix and I spent ample time. Yet we weren’t as emotionally close as we
would've liked. People in the business are either very sociable like Claude and Allegra."
Allen pointed to the couple as they were talking casually with some of the extras. With
Claude's enthusiasm and Allegra appearing as she was helping them with their script they had
a small devoted group vying for attention. "Or, they end up being more withdrawn from the
outside world like Felix. We tried to be there for him, when everything happened. He pushed
us away, retreating further into himself and into his grief.”

It was clear from Allen’s tone that Felix’s rejection still hurt. Marinette gave him a
sympathetic look but said nothing. She didn't have the best opinion over the blond to begin
with, and no one likes hearing people say bad things about their friends.

“And...now?” she prompted.

“It’s the weirdest thing.” He looked at her, a small smile played at his lips even though his
brow was furrowed by concentration. “After coming here a few months back and visiting his
cousin, he started reaching out to us, actually making an effort to be friends. It was weird.
Nice, but weird. I mean we've always been friends, but Felix started to actively engage with
us more than being the casual input we're used to. Outside of our gaming, of course.”

Marinette inwardly cringed as she thought of how she viewed Felix; arrogant, cruel, clever,
but friendless. She can still remember the offhanded words Chat Noir threw at the boy that
fateful day that he didn't have a lot of friends, and Felix looked saddened at that. Now he had
at least three people who cared about him enough to look past his prickly exterior. She felt a
little bad for judging him so harshly before knowing about his father.

“Hey, don’t feel bad for thinking the worst about him. Felix makes a horrible first impression
and usually doesn’t bother trying to correct that.” Allen picked up immediately on her
thoughts as he watched her expression change. "Allegra says it's his defense mechanism. Out
of the three of us Felix always had the most pressure as the heir of GDV and many people see
him as a golden ticket."

“That’s putting it mildly.” Marinette snorted and wondered if “crappy first impressions'' were
genetic. At the confused look on his face she explained, “My friends and I made this video to
help cheer up our friend Adrien. We didn’t know he had a cousin, much less one who could
pass as his twin. He uh...grabbed his cousin Adrien’s phone and thought it would be funny to
send a video to all his friends telling us how much he hated us. On the anniversary of
Adrien’s mother’s disappearance.” She looked up at Allen and added the coup de gras.
“Three of my friends were akumatized and thought Adrien had made the video and tracked
him down to beat him up.”

"Yikes. That does sound like something Felix would do if he were upset. I love him like
family but he can be...a complete arse.” Allen winced.

“Well...he’s still mourning his dad, and....” She was reluctant to agree, even if she thought the
same thing. She was going to continue but Allen held up a hand making her stop her
rambling.

“That’s no excuse for lashing out at people who’ve done him no harm. Just because you’re
grieving and angry at your cousin is no reason to be a git to strangers.” His ochre eyes
became serious. “And that’s no reason for you to go easy on him if he’s being a complete prat
to you. You should give as hard as you get. ”

“I can’t believe I’m telling you all this. There’s just something about you. You seem so
trustworthy and understanding.” He stopped and looked at her, smiling but a bit confused.

"Thanks, I guess I just have that kind of face.” Marinette blushed

His smile dropped away and he became stern, almost scary. “I hope I don’t have to tell you
what could happen to you if you repeat anything I’ve said to anyone else. Especially Felix or
Aunt Amelie.” His eyebrows drew together. “They wouldn’t like it . Understand?”

Her eyes widened and she nodded quickly. Wow, and she thought Allegra was scary. Beware
the Mom Friend. She almost slipped into giving a salute and a 'yes sir' at his tone. Even then
she did straighten her spine at attention for a moment.

After he saw she understood his smile came back, just as wide and charming as it had been
before. He gave her shoulder the gentlest of squeezes. “Go forth and kick arse, Marinette.”

She gave him a smile. “Okay!” she replied and ran off towards hair and makeup, looking
more than a little nervous.

He watched her go and grinned to himself. Marinette Dupain-Cheng might be anxious and a
little awkward, but she was very sweet. He couldn’t imagine anyone disliking her.

*****

Lila was guided through a series of hallways to a group of small rooms. There was a central
area with a table. Five people were sitting around it chatting among themselves. Four adults
and a boy around her age. An older man looked up as she approached.

“Well, hello there, young lady.”

The man was tall and handsome, even if he were old enough to be her rather young
grandfather. She imagined he must have been even more attractive as a young man. His hair
was dark except for a few touches of silver at his temples. English people would consider his
look “distinguished” but to Lila he just looked like he was too lazy to use hair dye. Then
again, male actors were allowed to age when females weren’t. She smiled and looked over
the other four. The woman in the group was a striking beauty with terracotta skin and almond
shaped brown eyes. Lila hated her on sight; no one would give her as much as a second look
with someone who looked like a misplaced supermodel on set.
The two other men were bland looking middle-aged nobodies but the boy... santa merda... he
was a sexy oasis in a desert of mediocre.

Where most of his companions had a typical English complexion the boy was tan, with high
sharp cheekbones and dark hair and eyes. He smiled at her and oh my she hoped he was
Italian too. She didn’t recognize him so he probably wasn’t famous. Yet.

Why not get in on the ground floor, as it were? Dating someone with potential might be even
better than dating someone famous. He’d be so grateful for a lovely model on his arm and I’d
have a way in if I can’t make it on my own.

Lila smiled, trying to play the part of the friendly but inexperienced ingenue. “Hi there!
Buongiorno, I’m Lila Rossi and I’m supposed to be playing someone named…” she tried
desperately to think of the character name Felix had given her, “...Adler?”

She tried to look cute and confused. It seemed to be working when the older man gave her an
indulgent smile; an experienced actor deigning to show kindness to someone inexperienced.
“Ah,” he nodded. “Adler. The woman who was rumored to have been the only woman
Sherlock Holmes ever loved.” He gave her another smile and offered his hand. “I’m Victor
Cushing. Welcome aboard, my dear.”

She shook it and then the two Bland Brothers, (they told her their names but she wasn’t
listening) and the woman didn’t offer her hand but gave Lila a regal smile that made her self-
conscious about her slight overbite. “Anna Meng.” She looked over Lila’s outfit and the girl
felt like a child playing dress up. The woman’s eyes were kind, even if her face and poise was
intimidating. “Graham Films is a wonderful company to work for. You’re very lucky.”

Lila nodded and gave Anna her best “grateful smile”. I’ve heard about them all my life but to
actually be working on one of their films!” She tried to sound excited and impressed. “What
more could I possibly ask for?”

“A bigger part.” The boy pushed forward, grabbed Lila’s hand, and kissed it. “But that’s just
me. Gio Bianchi and I play Alphonso Marlowe, dashing rival to the main characters. Nice to
meet you, bella regazza.”
The adults rolled their eyes and laughed good-naturedly while Lila simpered, pleased the boy
was responding so quickly to her charms; it was a refreshing change of pace. She was
disappointed by her failure to snag Allen or Felix but as a fellow Italian, Gio was a fantastic
consolation prize.

“Likewise, bel regazzo ,” she replied as she took back her hand. She allowed him to usher her
to a chair, smiling politely until he pulled it out for her. She sat down and graced him with a
smile. “Your accent is very subtle. Venezia?”

He nodded and looked pleased. “Hardly anyone I work with can tell the difference between
Italian accents. We all must sound alike to them.” The others gave good-natured protests and
Gio laughed. He looked into her eyes. “Milano?”

“Very good,” she grinned at him. “It’s so good to have another Italian to talk to.” The
photographer, Vincent, was Italian as well but he didn’t count. “I’m sure I’ll feel at home in
no time.”

“Excellent!” the older man interrupted and Lila had to force herself not to scowl at him. She
was having a good time flirting with Gio. “Welcome to the Villain’s Table!”

*****

Mrs. Jennings clenched her teeth and tried not to scowl as she checked Marinette’s costume
one last time. One of the most promising interns she’d seen in ages and damn if that little git
didn’t steal her. She was fond of the boy but she didn’t appreciate him pinching the girl.

She was glad to have Ava and Isla, two other interns from the hair and makeup department,
working on Marinette. The girl seemed to appreciate having people near her own age to talk
to.

The girl in question was looking a bit nervous as Ava fixed her hair and Isla applied her
makeup. Jennings wasn’t sure if she was worried that Jennings was angry at her or feeling
apprehensive about the shoot. Perhaps both. The girl had confided that this was her first ever
acting job, something Jennings was sure some of the more experienced cast would resent. To
be picked from a crowd of nobodies to star in a Graham Films production was something
many young actors dreamt of. If word got around Marinette hadn’t even wanted the job to
begin with, that would just make people resent her.

Well, they wouldn’t hear it from Jennings that’s for sure. She might be angry but not enough
to be disloyal. Marinette was a sweet lamb and she wished the girl well.

“This seems like a lot of effort for a dress rehearsal,” Marinette was telling Isla. “Why do I
have to bother with hair and makeup just to read a script? I mean, I understand wanting to
check to see if my costume fits,” she smiled at Jennings, who returned it slightly, “but why
everything else?” She frowned then brightened. “Are they going to do a screen test?”

Jennings blinked but before she could explain what the Graham de Vanilys had in mind Ava
spoke up. “Don’t you remember?” She gave the younger girl’s hair a final pat. “Since we
only have this location to shoot in for two months, they’re going to do as much filming as
they can.”

“Yeah,” Isla added. “I mean, they might do a screen test to start, check how everyone looks
on screen and see if they have to adjust lighting or what have you. But then they’re going to
shoot as many scenes as possible in the time they have.”

Jennings watched as Marinette went pale under her makeup and her hands began to shake.
“No one told me that!” Her voice went up an octave and Isla and Ava looked at each other in
alarm.

“We’re sorry,” Ava said as she put her tools away.

“We were sure someone told you,” Isla tried to sound reassuring but she just came across as
guilty.

Marinette looked at their faces and tried to summon her mother’s calm demeanor. “It’s fine,”
she managed a smile and the older girls relaxed. She took in a deep breath then let it out
slowly. “You’re right. There’s no time to waste. I’m sure it’ll all be fine.”

One of the production assistants stuck his head in the doorway. “Miss? They’re ready for
you.”

Marinette hopped out of the chair and smiled over her shoulder. “I should be by the Wardrobe
Department in the afternoon, Mme. Jennings. See you later!”

She waved and they waved back. She followed the assistant out into the hall and disappeared.

Jennings shook her head.

Poor little thing.

*****

Allen was the first person to notice something was wrong with Marinette.

He watched her come on set. She robotically walked towards the rest of the main cast. Her
skin was pale, her pupils were dilated and she barely seemed to be breathing. All the signs of
classic shock.

His heart went out to her. This was her very first day of filming and she had no experience
and no real interest in acting. She had been pressured, or rather, dared into taking this part
and it must be finally dawning on her what she’d gotten herself into.

Allen approached her slowly and cautiously. He spoke quietly in her ear but didn’t touch her.
“Hey, Marinette. It’s Allen.”
Her head slowly turned towards him like an animatronic puppet. “I remember you, Allen.”
She tried a smile and failed miserably. “What’s up?”

He smiled back at her. She was clearly not up for playing this role and he felt bad for not
stepping in and stopping the group from pushing her into it. “You…” he had to stop himself
from telling her she didn’t look good. He didn’t want to insult her. “You don’t look
comfortable doing this scene. You know your lines, right?”

Marinette nodded. “I...know my lines for the first few scenes.” She trembled and Allen
wanted to give her a shoulder squeeze but he didn’t want to make her uneasy by touching her
without permission. “I...didn’t realize we were going to be filming!” Her breath rushed out
and she looked up at Allen.

His eyebrows rose halfway into his hairline. “No one told you?”

She shook her head rapidly and he sensed she was too scared to lie. “I thought we were just
doing a script read and a dress rehearsal.” Her lip quivered and her eyes took on a sheen. “No
one told me we were filming!”

Allen wanted to curse Felix, internally he did, but didn’t want to alarm the already spooked
girl. Felix was probably playing one of his famous pranks on the new kid. Then again,
perhaps he thought if the girl didn’t know she was being filmed for real, she might not have
been so nervous. Even after all these years, he still couldn’t be sure what Felix was thinking.

“Who told you we were shooting?” His tone was calm and gentle and she was beginning to
respond to it. He saw her begin to relax.

“Ava and Isla from hair and make-up,” she whispered back. “They were surprised I didn’t
know.”

“It was probably just an oversight,” Allen hoped he was calming her down. He debated with
himself and finally said, “You know, it’s not too late to bow out.”
Her eyes went from wide and unseeing to almost hopeful. “It isn’t?”

“Nah.” He hoped Felix and Aunt Amelie would forgive him for convincing Marinette to walk
away from this role. They had seemed so excited about casting her, more than they had in a
year. Still, his conscience wouldn’t let him help pressure someone into doing something that
made them uncomfortable. He was sure they would forgive him and understand his
reasoning.

Eventually.

Her face brightened and then fell. “But...if I don’t play this part, they won’t let me intern in
the Costume Department!” She trembled just a little. “I want to be a designer more than
anything and this internship would be invaluable.”

Allen frowned. Who had this poor girl convinced Felix and Aunt Amelie would do
something so horrible? “They’ll be a little disappointed. At first. But they’ll get over it.” He
hoped. “Trust me. No one who has ever worked on a Graham Films production has been
forced into taking a role that made them uncomfortable.”

Marinette looked at him as if he were a superhero. “Won’t they be mad? I mean...now they’ll
have to recast the part.”

He waved her concerns away. “Pfft. That happens all the time in show business,” he
reassured her. “People dropping out of productions right as filming begins. Hell, there have
been instances where someone has been recast after nearly all their scenes have been filmed.”

Her shoulders relaxed just a little. “Have you seen that happen?”

“Yes. A girl named Sarah was supposed to play a role opposite Felix. After a month of
filming she had to leave because of a family emergency.” She had been bitchy and rude to the
crew as well but Marinette didn’t need to hear that.
“Come on,” he reached out his hand to Marinette and then stopped. She smiled and took his
wrist. He grinned down at her. “I’ll go with you to talk to Felix and Aunt Amelie. I know
they’ll understand once you explain yourself.”

Marinette’s smile became warm and bright and Allen thought it was a shame she didn’t want
to be an actress. She had a certain charisma that would have translated well on-screen. “I
can’t thank you enough!”

“It’s okay-” Allen began but was cut off by Amelie. “And where are you two dears going?”
she asked as she placed a hand on each of their shoulders.

Marinette froze again but Allen spoke for both of them. “Aunt Amelie! Great timing! He
looked at his suddenly wooden co-star. “Marinette and I wanted to talk to you about-”

Amelie didn’t let him finish. “No time for that, my darlings. It’ll have to wait until later.”

“But-” Marinette tried to protest but the woman was too excited to listen.

Amelie gently but firmly pushed them back towards their markers. “Places, everyone. We’re
about to begin filming. Chop chop!”

*****

Lila felt the bottom drop out of her stomach as she digested the old man’s words. “Villains?”
She looked around the table at the group and hoped she didn’t look too nervous. “You? Us?
But you’re all so nice!” She forced herself to laugh. “I can’t believe anyone would look at
you and cast you as villains.”

“I prefer the term ‘antagonist’ myself,” the experienced actor said with a laugh, “but villain is
the more popular term.”
“I think your character is more like ‘well-intentioned extremist’ than ‘mustache twirling
villain’ this time ‘round, Vic,” Anna told the older man. She sighed and struck a pose. Lila
was impressed despite herself with the woman’s easy elegance. “I am of course the femme
fatale , the evil beauty who lures men into betraying their country and their morals.” She
dropped the pose and rolled her eyes. “Ugh. I get so tired of being cast because I look
‘exotic’,” she groused. I’m a good enough actor that my looks shouldn’t matter but...eh…”
Lila got the impression this was an old argument. “That’s why I prefer theatre or even voice
acting. You can be anyone if no one can see you.”

Lila didn’t have to fake her look of disappointment. “I thought my character was supposed to
be a...a descendant of the only woman Sherlock Holmes ever loved!” She looked from Victor
to Gio. “How could she be a villain?”

Gio laughed and it sounded both charming and condescending. “Well, she wasn’t exactly a
villain or a femme fatale , despite what people who only know Sherlock Holmes from films
and television,” he explained. “No. Adler was an actress, not a profession for respectable
women in the 1800s, if they worked at all.” He grinned and Lila was struck by his charisma,
although not as hard as she had been before. “She was just as clever as Holmes and even
outsmarted him. So he referred to her as ‘The Woman’ and thought she eclipsed every other
woman in the world.” He shrugged. “No one can really say if his admiration was completely
platonic or not. Sir Arthur Conan Doyle didn’t like his creation as much as the public did. No
one was more surprised than he was when his Holmes stories took off.”

“He probably would have rather been known for his historical novels or nonfiction, rather
than creating Sherlock Holmes,” Victor added.

Lila pretended to be surprised and impressed. “He wrote stories besides Sherlock Holmes? I
never knew that!”

“Oh, yes,” one of the bland-looking actors spoke up. “He wrote ‘The Lost World’, a story
about dinosaurs surviving to the modern day. He also wrote about fairies and spiritualism. He
wrote about The Boer War…”

A production assistant poked her head in the doorway. “They’re about to start filming if
anyone would like to watch.”
“Oh, good,” Gio stood up and then held out an arm to Lila, helping her to her feet. Victor did
the same for Anna, who accepted with a gracious smile and saucy wink to her colleague. He
just laughed, clearly an old joke between the two of them.

Lila bristled at the familiarity between the other actors. They were all comfortable with each
other, leaving her as the only outsider, as usual. People who travelled all over the world
working with celebrities and rock stars were a lot less likely to be impressed by her tall tales
as a bunch of naive classmates. She would have to tread carefully, hang back, and observe the
best way to ingratiate herself with her new peer group. Every group had a weak link and a
way in. She just had to find it.

She smiled expectantly at Gio and he offered her his arm. She took it and they walked out of
the room after everyone else. She would have preferred to have left the room first but she was
pretending to be a good little actress at the bottom of the food chain. Lila was fortunate no
one had learned about her disastrous first audition. She doubted this group of “villains”
would have been as welcoming if they had.

*****

Amelie all but pushed Marinette to her marker on set. Allen gave the girl one more reassuring
smile as he also took his place.

Allegra tried to grin at her new co-star but Marinette wouldn’t even look in her direction. Or
anyone’s direction, really. She looked pale and scared. The crew scurried around the set,
checking the lighting, readying the cameras and doing last minute touchups to hair and make-
up. She looked at Claude then back at Marinette. Claude gave her tiniest of nods. He’d seen
how nervous the newbie looked too.

Felix was too excited to be working on his father’s last script to notice Marinette’s condition
at first. Her wan face and stiff posture didn’t bother him. She was similarly scared and
wooden earlier until he goaded her into defending herself against him. Surely all he had to do
was provoke her again.
He looked over at his mother, who was settling into the director’s chair while he was acting
in the scene. She glanced at Marinette then raised her eyebrows. He lifted one shoulder in the
tiniest of shrugs and then gave her a surreptitious thumbs up. She nodded her understanding
and smiled, looking confiant and in control. The rest of the crew took their cue from her.

Lila followed the rest of the so-called “Villains Table” and subtly curled a hand around Gio’s
forearm. He smiled at her and she gave him a flirty grin back. He was as attracted to her as
she was to him, a good sign.

“Are we going to-” Anna shushed her and she resisted the urge to roll her eyes before
lowering her voice and whispering, “are we going to watch the other actors perform? Is that
allowed?”

“As long as we aren’t loud,” Gio told her. “Unlike Italian directors, the Graham de Vanilys
prefer silence. They have no problem with actors watching scenes they aren’t in as long as
they aren’t disruptive.” Gio’s face became serious for a minute. “They won’t tolerate actors
who are loud or disrupt filming. And no goofing off or ruining a take on purpose.”

She tried to look concerned. “What happens if you do?”

“You can be fired,” Anna whispered. She smiled when Lila appeared nervous. “They’re very
good people and gentle with newcomers who need a little extra coaching. But they won’t
tolerate divas or people who deliberately sabotage a scene.”

Lila filed away that little nugget of wisdom away for further use. “Good to know.”

A production assistant led them to some seats and the men waited for the ladies to be seated
before joining them. Lila was very happy to be next to Gio. He wasn’t rich or
famous...yet...but he was more fun to be around than goody-goody Adrien. And if she were
honest, more attractive as well.

“Quiet on the set!” some yelled out and Lila watched as the beautiful blonde woman raised
her hand with the poise of a queen and swiftly lowered it. “And...action!”
Lila’s eyes widened as she looked over the principal actors in the scene. There was the
handsome brown skinned boy, the less attractive but still cute brunette, the snooty blonde
who nearly got her thrown out and Felix. Damn...he was a dead-ringer for Adrien Agreste
and she could see how his “friends” were so easily fooled. He also had a way of looking at
her that made her think he saw right through her.

There was a dark haired girl who stood with them. She looked unnaturally stiff in the
surprisingly well-designed class uniform costume and Lila thought her heart would stop
when the girl turned just a little bit towards her group.

Marinette Dupain-Cheng!

*****

Gio looked from Marinette to Lila. “Friend of yours?”

“Yes,” Lila tried not to grimace. How the hell did someone like Marinette end up with a lead
role while she was forced into a small part as a villain? It had to be someone’s idea of a joke.

She clasped her hands together and tried to look excited for her former rival. “Her name’s
Marinette Dupain-Cheng. Isn’t she pretty?”

“Almost as pretty as you,” Gio agreed and winked to show he was kidding.

“Amalie just discovered her a few days ago,” Victor seemed to know all the on-set gossip. “If
what I’ve heard is true, she’s never even acted before.”

“Considering she looks absolutely terrified right now, I believe it,” Anna whispered. Her face
softened in concern. “Poor dear.”
“She...she wouldn’t be fired, would she?” Lila hoped she sounded worried. “I mean...it’s her
first day and all.”

Gio gave her shoulder a reassuring squeeze. “I know Amelie and Felix will take that into
account.” His gaze warmed her. “Felix is very good at coaxing performances out of his fellow
actors, even newbies. Plus, they have a secret weapon in Claude.”

Lila was about to ask what he meant when Anna shushed her. She fought the urge to roll her
eyes and settled in to watch the scene.

I hope you choke, Dupain-Cheng.

*****

Felix, no, Barrington Holmes smirked at his longtime classmate and rival, Felicity Dupin.
“So, this is Paris. Famed city of Voltaire and Monet.” He looked around L’Open Cafe and
yawned as if bored. “Forgive me if I’m a bit underwhelmed, Flick.”

He looked at his screen partner, eager to see her react. She should bristle, offended he’d
insulted her home country and their sister school in one breath. Then she should deliver her
scathing opening dialogue.

Marinette did neither.

He tried to resist the urge to glance at his mother. Allegra and Claude were already in place
and were trying to watch Marinette without being too obvious about it. Allen was supposed
to stroll in and break up their not-so-friendly argument.
Marinette looked at him, silently pleading for...a rescue? She was trembling, face pale and
sweating. This was very not good. They only had two very short months where they could
shoot at the school and they wouldn’t get very far if one of the leads froze on her very first
day of filming.

Felix cleared his throat and tried again. He made his delivery more sarcastic and biting,
hoping to trigger a reaction from the girl. Well, any reaction besides abject terror.

“So, this is Paris. Famed city of Voltaire and Monet. Forgive me if I’m a bit underwhelmed,
Flick.”

Still no reaction from Marinette. He heard someone cough and muttered under his breath just
loud enough for his scene partner to hear. “I suppose I was wrong. It was a mistake to hire a
dressmaker to do an actress’ job. It might have been a mistake to pull you away from your
sewing machine.”

Judging by the way her eyes began to shimmer with the hint of tears, he realized his words
were having the opposite effect.

*****

Chloe sat near Amelie and was taking pictures of the actors as they took their marks. She had
to admit; the uniforms Dup-Marinette had designed looked great. She wouldn’t even mind
wearing one herself if she had to. She got some great shots of Claude, Felix, and Allegra but
Marinette just stood there like one of her own mannequins and Chloe couldn’t get a good
shot of her.

She used the camera to focus on Marinette’s face. The other girl was pale, afraid, and very
close to crying. A year ago Chloe would have enjoyed the sight of her hated rival failing so
spectacularly. Now that she knew how much this project meant to Felix and Aunt Amelie she
resented Marinette for holding up production even as she pitied her. Marinette didn’t want to
be cast and tried to get out of it. Felix had made it impossible for Marinette to back down
from a challenge. Chloe felt a twinge of an unfamiliar emotion. Could this be sympathy for
Dupain-Cheng? The girl who was always happy and had loving parents?
Yes, it must be. Huh. This was a strange feeling and she didn’t think she liked it. It must be
because Sabrina was far away and Chloe was off balance. Of course that's what happened.

She put her camera away, pulled out her phone and sent a text to Aunt Amelie. The text only
had one word.

*****

“Cut!”

Amelie and Claude looked at each other in surprise. They yelled “Cut!” at the same time and
now the whole cast and crew was staring.

“Sorry! Sorry, Aunt Amelie,” Claude looked around at his co-stars and the crew. “Sorry
guys.” He walked over and hesitantly put a gentle hand on Marinette’s shoulder. “Our little
Dupin seems to be having an attack of nerves so I thought it would be a good idea to let her
have a moment and then we can continue.” He grinned. “Maybe give her a little dose of my
charm.”

Amelie waved away his apology. “I’ll forgive you just this once, because it’s an emergency.”
She smiled and winked. “And just what are you going to do?”

Claude winked back. “I’m gonna do the best I can!” He gently Marinette off set and towards
the craft service table. “You look like you could use a cookie.”

*****
Most people when they first met Claude dismissed him as a loveable goof who didn’t take
anything or anyone seriously. He just liked to make people laugh for attention.

Most people didn’t bother to look beneath the surface and were therefore wrong.

Claude was the son of two clinical psychologists who are also actors and knew a bit about
how emotions affect behavior. As an actor, he had to be an astute observer of human nature to
better create a character. Both of these traits combined beautifully and Claude became
Graham Film’s go-to guy for calming down scared or nervous actors.

After a cookie and some Perrier Claude had Marinette laughing over Felix’s most
embarrassing moments on set or at school.

“And then, during what was supposed to be this big, dramatic speech about tolerance, Felix
completely missed his mark and fell right into the pool,” Claude told Marinette. “He was
furious but it was hard to take him seriously as he sloshed all the way back to his dressing
room.” He couldn’t help smiling at the memory. “Needless to say, we didn’t get much filming
done that day.”

Claude was smart enough to keep his voice down so only Marinette could hear him but
judging by the way the girl kept giggling, looking at Felix, and then giggling even harder,
Felix knew they were talking about him.

Felix told himself he really didn’t mind if it meant Marinette would regain that fire she had at
her impromptu audition. He wanted to spar with her again and was surprised at how much he
was looking forward to seeing what she could do on film. It felt good to be excited about
acting again.

Claude went on. “One time when we were around six, he accidentally overheard Aunt
Amelie talking about how she always wanted a daughter.”

Marinette frowned in sympathy. “Aw…”

He waved a hand. “No no...she didn’t mean she regretted having Felix. She just meant ``in
addition to Felix.”

“But Felix misinterpreted what she said, and…” Marinette prompted.

“Felix decided to dress like a girl every day for a week,” Claude grinned, “so she would have
a little girl of her own.”

Marinette thought of Felix's fine features and high cheekbones. “I have a feeling he could
pull it off.”

“Yeah.” Claude laughed and hoped Marinette was smart enough to keep their conversation to
herself. “Felix is lucky none of us are the blackmailing kind. I have hours of stories about
Felix being a total Mama’s Boy. Or all the times we took a break and he did impressions of
Uncle Geralt behind his dad’s back.”

She put her hand over her mouth in a vain attempt to keep from laughing too loud. “Oh, no.”

“Yep. Plus there was this time he was arrogant enough to try and show off his martial arts
skills in front of Allegra.” Claude snorted. “It did not end well for him. She basically wiped
the floor with him and told him to stop acting like a diva or he’d lose teeth.”

Marinette leaned a little closer. “Please. Please tell me one of you has footage of that.”

Claude also leaned in. “Allen does but he only shows it at the annual Christmas party.”

She frowned in disappointment and then smiled. “So, basically, Felix’s dark past is…”

“...the fact that he was once a child ,” Claude finished.

Marinette looked Felix straight in the eyes and smirked. Glancing back at Claude she said,
“and how has that changed?”

Claude also looked at his friend and blew him a kiss. “He’s cut his diva tantrums down to one
a day.”

Her lips curved into a smile as she looked at Felix. “How generous of him.”

“Isn’t it though?” He stood up and offered her his hand. “Ready to make your film debut?”

She raised her shoulders in a half-shrug. “Eh...” She winked at him. “More like...I’m ready to
give your buddy a verbal smackdown that’ll knock him off his high horse.”

Claude led her back to her mark. “That works too!”

*****

Felix could tell from her posture as she and Claude returned to the set that Marinette had
fully recovered. When she re-took her mark she looked him squarely in the eye there was no
fear or hesitation. The timid shell-shocked girl had fled and in her place stood the same
strong fiercely competitive classmate who refused to back down, even to a descendant of
Sherlock Holmes.

He allowed himself to become Barrington Holmes once again and looked at his surroundings
with disdain. “So, this is Paris. Famed city of Voltaire and Monet. Forgive me if I’m a bit
underwhelmed, Flick.”

Marinette didn’t answer him at first but instead walked up the stairs to the landing near the
entrance. Everyone else stayed on their marks and looked up at the new girl. Her stare was
smug and superior and Felix understood what she was going for. She wanted to be able to
look down at him. Perfect.
 “Well, it took four years of fog, mushy peas, and your insufferable attitude but I’m finally
back home.” Her tone was warm and sweet but her eyes were filled with amused
condescension. She swept her hand over the room as she had when they’d rehearsed together.
“ Welcome to Paris, Barrington Holmes.” She tilted her head and raised a brow to enforce the
fact she was being insincere. “Enjoy your stay.”

“My dear Felicity,” his smile was warm and biting and utterly false, “you almost sound like
you don’t want me to be here.”

*****

“Oh, well done, Claude,” Victor praised the young actor. “He really has a way of making new
and nervous people relax. I say...that young man might make a fine director if he were willing
to put the work in.”

“I’m just glad Lila’s friend came out of her trance,” Anna whispered. “I thought the poor girl
was going to faint but Claude was able to bring her ‘round.” She looked from Felix to
Marinette and grinned. “Those two have amazing chemistry.”

“Now, Anna,” Victor chided. “None of that…’shipping’ that’s so popular nowadays.”

The two veteran actors argued quietly among themselves. Lila burned with jealousy. She
could have done that scene. She wouldn’t have been overcome with “nerves” either. She
would have performed perfectly, gaining the respect of everyone around her. Still, Marinette’s
near meltdown had gained her a lot of sympathy from the cast and even some coaching

Gio gave her a gentle nudge. “You must be pretty happy and proud of your friend right now,”
he murmured. “Both of you are making your cinematic debuts in the same film.”

Lila forced herself to smile as she leaned on his arm. “I couldn’t be happier,” she assured
him.
*****

The rest of the morning passed without further incident and at lunch Marinette was excused
from filming to work in the Costume department. Lila got to shoot a crowd scene as Victor’s
character, le directeur, or Headmaster, was giving a speech to welcome back the students who
had been studying in England for the past four years.

It wasn’t fair. Lila had the looks, the talent and the drive to be a star. Marinette stumbled into
it somehow. Even though she held up filming everyone already liked her enough to instantly
forgive her for having a “bout of nerves”.

Did Lila get that sort of consideration? No. She’d misjudged someone during her audition
and was immediately condemned and nearly dismissed on sight. Fortunately she was able to
talk her way into a callback and even though her part was small at least it wasn’t whatever
Mylene was probably doing. Probably just an extra or a walk-on, the cow.

Well, it didn’t matter. According to her co-stars, the Graham de Vanilys hated people who
held up production or couldn’t do their jobs. All she had to do was find little ways to
undermine and sabotage Marinette’s performance. If that failed there was always what
seemed to word at Francois Dupont; the smear campaign.

*****

Gio was incredibly charming and Lila found herself genuinely liking him, as much as she
was able to like anyone. He was handsome and talented and had her laughing.

As she passed other actors she saw Allegra’s telltale braid out of the corner of her eye. The
other girl was talking to some dumpy girl who looked vaguely familiar. Whatever. Time to
sow a little discord. Lila could get a little revenge on the blonde for treating her badly while
making Marinette look bad. What more could she ask for?
“And that’s how I met Victor and Anna,” Gio was saying. His warm brown eyes looked at
her. “So what about you and...Marinette, right? How did you meet? I’m guessing you go to
school together.”

“Right!” Lila agreed. She flicked her hair over her shoulder and pitched her voice just loud
enough for Allegra to hear. “We’ve known each other for two years now. We went to the
same college and now we’re lucky enough to attend the same lycee. She’s in the littéraire
program , she’s so creative, and I’m more économique et social.” She sighed and looked up
at him. My mom is a diplomat and I’m thinking of following in her footsteps.” She faked a
laugh. “If my acting career doesn’t take off.”

“Or maybe after it does,” Gio added. He smiled and although it wasn’t as model perfect as
Adrien’s, it was a lot more charming. His gaze was admiring. “You could travel all over the
world, preventing wars, coordinating humanitarian efforts and using the skills you learned as
an actor to be more convincing.” He laughed. “Well, it’s worked for several American actors
who went into politics.”

Lila beamed. “That’s a very good point.”

Gio changed the subject before she could wow him with tales about her “charity work”.
“Someone told me your friend Marinette is also working in the Costume department when
she’s not shooting. A multi-talented girl.”

He sounded like he admired Maribrat for that and that just wouldn’t do. “Yeah. Poor
Marinette. She has so many interests it’s hard for her to focus.” She shrugged. “Well, I think
it’s smart of her to have a backup plan when acting doesn’t pan out for her.” Whoops, that
might have sounded like she was putting the other girl down. “Marinette would make a great
designer. She makes all her own clothes.”

“And some of the costumes,” Gio again sounded like he was complimenting her rival more
than he did her. He laughed. “Word on the set is that she didn’t even audition. She was here to
apply for an internship and stumbled into Felix’s office by mistake.” Gio shrugged. “He liked
her impromptu audition so much he cast her on the spot.”

Once again Lila had to push down her jealousy. It wouldn’t do for Gio to think less of her, not
when she had a use for him.
She risked a glance at Allegra. The other girl didn’t turn in their direction but Lila knew she
was listening.

Lila pretended to freeze and widened her eyes as if just realizing something.
“That’s...brilliant…” she whispered as if to herself.

Gio frowned and she knew she had his interest. “Sorry, what?”

“Why didn’t I think of that?” she asked aloud.

“What?!” Gio persisted.

She turned to him. “Think about it,” she began to explain. She gestured with her hands.
“You’re a new actress, completely unknown. You want a surefire way to stand out among the
competition.” She turned ever so slightly towards Allegra. She really hoped Blondie was
getting the point of what she was saying. Judging by the blonde’s stiff posture, she was.

“So…?” Gio asked.

“So…” Lila spread her arms wide. “What better way than to make the casting director think
you’re not there to audition at all? That they are the ones who discovered a rough gem that
just needs a little polish?” She tried to look impressed and not nauseous. “It’s the most genius
audition idea I’ve ever heard of.” She giggled. “I bet she even pretended like she didn’t even
want the part and allowed herself to be persuaded.” It was just the kind of plan Lila could
have come up with but she had just been a little too sure of herself.

He frowned and Lila could tell he believed her. “It’s...a little underhanded, but it clearly got
results.”
She just laughed. “Well, I just hope she remembers one of her best friends in her Cesar
acceptance speech.”

Gio laughed and he laughed with her and together they walked on. She was only a little sad
she didn’t get to see how Allegra would react to her rather creative lies.

*****

Allegra was doing her best to answer Mylene’s questions about her part and film acting in
general but it was all she could do not to stomp over to the Costume department, grab
Marinette by her stupidly cute pigtails and throw the little fraud off set.

As angry as she was she couldn’t help but admire how clever their plan was. Lila quickly
learned the direct seduction approach didn’t work and that trying it would only alienate the
cast. So after she failed to charm Allen she sought out her good friend Marinette. Between
the two of them they figured Marinette could apply for an internship in the costume
department (good backup plan if she weren’t cast). From there she could accidentally get lost
on her way out, stumble across Felix and convince him to cast her using reverse psychology.
Then Lila could just ride her friend’s coattails to fame.

How could she have let herself be taken in? Not just her but Felix and Aunt Amelie as well.
They were usually so savvy and could spot a fake or a social climber at three hundred meters.
Marinette had fooled them all. Allegra had liked her and hoped they could be friends. Now it
was all she could do not to punch the other girl until her teeth fell out. It was a waste; anyone
good enough to fool Amelie and Felix Graham de Vanily could have been cast with talent
alone.

She excused herself as politely as she could and walked back to her trailer to calm herself.
She’d bring what she’d heard to the others. There was still time to have Marinette fired and
replaced. If they kept her, Allegra would keep a close eye on her. Nobody took advantage of
the people she cared about.

*****
 “And...scene.” Allegra called out clearly with a clap of her hands causing everyone
to react with applause and murmurs of ‘good work today’ and the like as they began to pick
up for the day.

“Ugh we're finally done for the day!” Claude proudly proclaimed, stretching with a satisfied
groan. “We’re off tomorrow too, right?”

“For the most part, tomorrow HR will be handling a lot of the paperwork and
setting the NDA’s of the extras and they’re going to shoot some of the Villain/adult scenes.
Since tomorrow a lot of guardians are coming for more paperwork. This weekend is the
secretary's department and backstage preparations for next week. It might take longer too so
we potentially have days off filming so we can jump into other things.” Felix nodded as the
two stepped off of the scene they finished; and were greeted by Allegra, Allen, and Chloe by
one of the camera men.

It was quite late in the evening, as they had a limited time with the set they were
doing as much filming as possible. Amelie had stepped away earlier as she needed to deal
with some contracting and preparation for the weekend's clerical marathon. Now since these
final few scenes for the day belonged to the boys Felix didn't feel the need to have his mother
as director. Allegra was astute in giving her opinions on scenes which Felix trusted and Chloe
was a competitive perfectionist which meant that she would hark over his head if something
didn't seem right. Having them as his eyes while he was acting was acceptable, so they had a
small staff still working consisting mainly of stagehands and security since they were still
minors.

"Good work." Allegra smiled, handing Claude a water bottle, before offering the
other to Felix who accepted it with a quick thank you.

"A perfect take." Allen praised.

"I also got some good shots too, and you weren't that bad as Barry Holmes. I could
see the wheels turning in your head when scheming; it translated well." Chloe added looking
at her camera, doing a quick review of the shots she took during their scene. "I was
wondering, can I have a copy of the film as well; there are some expressions that would be a
great pic if paused just right."
 "I'll speak with them to get you a copy so you can splice it." Felix agreed easily
which had the photographer smiling sincerely.

"Thank you, Fefe." Chloe replied, showing one of her favorite shots to Claude. It
was one of Claude, Seabert Poirot, looking baffled at Felix as Barrington Holmes. Felix was
monologuing at that moment something completely outrageous and Claude reflected how
stupid it sounded with his face alone. It was quite comical, and the shot’s focus was a treat
since it had Felix’s back facing the camera giving all focus to Claude.

"So…we have our weekend free." Claude began draping an arm around Allegra
and cuddling her. "How about we get our first D&D session going? I mean Allen has already
sat with us a bit this week right DM?"

"I have." Allen agreed. "We would need a place that's spacious and somewhat
private."

"I would have to decline our suite; we would be a bother to Mum." Felix frowned.
"We could rent a room in the library?"

"We're too loud Felix dear." Allegra pointed out looking directly at Claude, fully
implying that Claude was the loud one.

"I also don't think they'll be open for us to have snacks." Claude breezed by
ignoring Allegra. “Our games are usually four hours long. A growing boy needs snacks.”

"Chloe, your room is private." Allen began looking at the blonde. "Would you mind
if we played there?"

"That sounds perfect really, Allen can set everything up easily too." Claude cheered
giving Allen a high five.
 "You forgot something Claude." Jabbing his side, Allegra stopped their premature
cheering. "Did you ask if Chloe would be ok with that? Having us in her room for so long,
and having Allen going into her room and setting."

"Oof, my bad, I totally jumped the gun there." Claude blushed prettily with
embarrassment before clearing his throat and turning to Chloe. "Chloe, Chlo, new best friend.
Can we use your room to play?"

"If you're weirded out by Allen being there, I can also help out." Allegra offered.

"We also need to go out and get dice," Felix pointed out at Chloe. "We were going
to do breakfast and shopping for your first pair of dice."

"First pair?!" Claude smiled in glee. “I have to come, it’s like a right of passage, the
initiation to the cool table. I’m very good at finding very cool or cute dice.”

“I only need one pair.” Chloe frowned thoughtfully which had everyone give her
looks of sympathy.

“Little sunflower, golden and bright; completely unblemished to the dark truths of
this world.” Claude began letting Allegra go as he held both hands over his heart. “There is
never a thing as ONE pair. You need eyes to find the best ones, believe me; I mean this is my
emergency pair.”

Claude pulled a small bag from his pocket and revealed a set of dice to Chloe. They
were a clear light teal blue that almost seemed to be ice by the soft white in the center. Then
an extra D20 that was for the most part between clear and transparent blue that had a rubber
ducky inside. They were quite cute and surprised that they would belong to Claude at all.

“Why do you have dice on you?” Chloe ended up asking.

 “You never know.” Claude answered. “Like dice come in metal, gemstones, with
glitter, with inserts. You can commission some custom ones for themes. Like these blue one’s
are from a barbarian I played with, and the rubber ducky was a gift from Allen, the 20 side
doesn’t say 20 but instead ‘uwu’ and the 1 says ‘oof’. It’s my most lucky dice and I love
them. Besides I have to get some more dice too because it’s good to have a few sets because
depending on what you play you need more dice often.”

“If we have Claude with us, he’s less likely to ‘accidentally’ cause a mess in your
room while we’re gone.” Felix pointed out.

“Deal, we’re leaving at 7 am; the maids tend to spend 30 to 45 mins preparing
anything. You can go at 8 and ask the staff to get any snacks or the like you’d feel we need.”
Chloe agreed, turning to Allen and Allegra giving them permission to set things up in her
room.

“Thank you, Chloe, that’s very kind of you.” Allen smiled at Chloe and was given a
small smile back.

“Anything you’d like as a snack?” Allegra asked in turn.

“I’ll eat anything and if not, we have room service.” Chloe shrugged as they began
to move out and get dinner to end the night.

“Awesome! Session one is a go!” Claude cheered, holding a hand for Chloe to high
five. The photographer looked at his hand for a moment before returning the gesture which
had the boy laugh and give her a quick side hug before going back to Allegra’s side. Chloe
made a mental note to get her coffee extra strong tomorrow she felt that she would need it.

*******************

It was 7 am sharp that Chloe was standing in the lobby waiting for Claude and Felix
for their “friend date” as Claude named their outing. She opened her compact and took a
quick look at her make up once again. Ever since that first day with Felix she had ditched the
icy frosted blue eyes and the sugar pink lips. Now her makeup matched her outfits and while
her wardrobe was still very yellow it felt different. Today her outfit consisted of a darker
honey gold pinafore dress. The belt had embroidered sunflowers with a bee in the center as
the focal point. Her pearl earrings were traded for hoops and her white sunglasses were
traded for a pair of rimless yellow ombre sunglasses that were a limited collection piece of
Bespoke Optics, a custom glasses designer. Her makeup was sticking to neutral browns and
her brown-red lipstick looked foreign on her. But Chloe decided she liked it.

“Buckle up, buttercup! We are exploring a new world today!” Claude greeted grabbing onto
Chloe’s arm, linking them as if they were long standing friends. “From a closeted nerd to an
open one!”

Chloe looked at Claude with a light frown. How on earth was he so active? They haven’t
gone out for coffee yet. She gave him a once over and decided he dressed well enough for
their outing. Dark wash jeans, custom painted sneakers, a hunter green letterman jacket with
a beanie, and sunglasses. Good he didn’t look too obvious, just another faceless person in the
crowd. Having spent so many summers sneaking Adrien out of his house to hang out Chloe
had a knack of making people unrecognizable if needed. Yet obviously with a pro like Claude
he would look unassuming.

“You’re playing in my room, it’s not that public.” Chloe grouched hearing Claude
giggle as Felix caught up to them.

“Going to your first game store is a step to publicizing it. Just imagine all the pretty
dice.” Claude enticed before looking at Felix and waving his arms excitedly. “Come on Felix
you’re late.”

“Good Morning.” Felix grouched as he walked up to the duo.

“Oh. Nintendo!” Claude laughed as he did a quick pause looking at Felix closely.

“Nintendo?” The blonde duo parroted in confusion. What was Claude talking out
now?
 “Chloe is definitely princess Daisy, with the yellow. I’m wearing green like Luigi.”
Claude spoke up and gestured at Felix which had Chloe pause and look at what Felix was
wearing. Khaki colored slacks, sneakers, and a red jacket that seemed to be made of a thin
material with a white button down. Wait…red, and Claude called himself Luigi.

“You’re wearing red like Mario.” Chloe spoke up seeing Felix nod once finally
seeing what Claude meant. “I mean we do look like Mario rejects; or an American traffic
light…or the primary colors, or Robin from the comics.”

"Do I have enough time to change?" Felix asked with mild disgust.

"Honestly." Chloe agreed, thinking of another possible outfit to change into that
would look well with the same makeup she's wearing. Both blondes began to head up back
towards the elevator so they could change QUICKLY.

"Nope, we've already wasted time; casual cosplay it is!" Claude breezed, throwing
an arm over Felix's and Chloe's shoulder being so tall. "I'm treating y’all for coffee so come
on."

It took a bit of cajoling and some mild threats, but Claude had successfully
managed to wrangle both Felix and Chloe into not changing. Then he further worked his
charms, convincing them to walk the streets of Paris rather than taking the limo and getting
breakfast with the coffee. To Claude’s immense sadness they couldn't go to Tom & Sabine's
as the couple was dealing with paperwork and HR with Marinette. Pitying the brunette, Chloe
took them to another little cafe that had good coffee, good food, and good ambience. Claude,
always well attentive to a good audience, told Chloe of wondrous tales he and the others
experienced with their games of D&D. He easily kept the conversation rolling given that his
companions were almost catatonic thanks to the lack of coffee. Yet as their food and
thankfully coffee had arrived the conversations were less one-sided, and it was now a
conversation.

Claude's excitement had a beginning, but it managed to get the blond duo excited
as well. Claude was so excited by their 'date' that he took selfies with both Felix and Chloe,
sending them to Allen and Allegra with various funny captions. Their time together was
frankly fun, and Chloe saw how Felix and Claude got along. Their dynamic was enjoyable as
Felix was softened by Claude's exuberance, while Claude was more grounded thanks to
Felix. After finishing their meal and paying, they took extra coffee to go and headed out to
the local game store.

Felix had a dark cafe au lait , Chloe had an orange blossom almond milk latte,
while Claude was enjoying a sugared concoction of a mocha with caramel pumps and
whipped cream. Claude held onto his choices while Chloe and Felix berated him on the
diabetic concoction, he called coffee. They kept the jabs up until they reached the game store.
Chloe could barely even see the sign before Claude had her closing her eyes.

"This is stupid Claude, it's a store." Chloe huffed, taking a sip of her coffee
listening to Claude's chuckle.

"It's tradition, I did it to Felix." Claude informed the girl.

"Unfortunately, he did." Felix sighed, pushing his hair out of his eyes. "If you
indulge him it'll be over faster."

"Ok, please proceed oh Master of Dice." Chloe snarked with a partial curtsy,
listening to Felix and Claude's laughter at her antics. “How dare I simply walk into a store to
buy something without the theatrics.”

"Felix, please escort Mademoiselle Bourgeois into the establishment." Claude

asked and Chloe reached out, tucking her arm into Felix's elbow.

“Now Chloe, I want you to open the eyes of your mind.” Claude requested of the
girl who made a face. “Please.”

“Alright whatever.” Chloe sighed before finally nodding.

“Good, come with me and you’ll be. In a world of pure imagination.” Claude began
singing, actually singing his soft tenor not bad as he opened the door and Felix brought her
inside. The quick icy breeze from the door opening brushing against her cheek. “Take a look
and you’ll see into your imagination.”

Chloe opened her eyes and was presented to statues of dragons and monsters,
shelves filled with books and boxes. People were seated in a corner all listening to the person
at the head of the table. Some areas were even dedicated to Ladybug and Chat Noir, and they
even had some of the Akumas there as well. After all the heroes need their monsters to
defeat….gross. Chloe began to walk forward, and the boys kept in step with her, observing
her reactions.

A wall was dedicated to supplies: paints, graph paper, brushes, foam, resin. There
were boxed sets of miniatures, small figurines both painted and not. A section dedicated to
puzzles of all sorts. Board games could be found anywhere you looked. Posters dedicated to
games and pop culture, two Mame cabinets where some kids were playing it. It seemed there
was a mini café inside as well selling food and drinks, and boba teas. Tables where people
were working on crafting projects, did they buy the supplies and then make them here?

She reached what could only be assumed to be the dice area. Clear baskets kept
various colorful dice inside, while some were already in their intended sets. A wall dedicated
to them. There were so many types. How was she going to choose? Why did some have
systems printed on them? Did different games use different types? Her eyes darted a bit
through the different sets, there was no color organization, and everything was thrown in
arbitrarily which further confused her. A pitcher and bucket sized portions were also
available, so people could take that many.

“Help.” Chloe requested, completely lost and quite overwhelmed looking at Claude
who gave her a smug smile.

“I told you, didn't I? Dice choosing is an artform and I am thankfully a master.”

Claude presented a basket with a flourish. “Now these little sets in the plastic containers are
full sets, while the big bins are loose dice, in case you need multiple of some dice. Let’s get a
few full sets and some loose dice as well. Now do you want sparkly? Solids? With embeds?
Metal? Any particular colors?”

“Yes, it depends on if it’s cute. I don’t know the difference between metal or resin
dice. Yellows, pink, magenta, gold. Anything that feels cleric-like.” Chloe mentioned looking
at the dice trying to see if any looked cute.
“Gold, got it,” Claude spotted a dice set in a clear plastic tube and brought it over for Chloe’s
inspection. “This set is a zinc alloy and pretty well balanced. I thought you’d like the color.”

Chloe accepted the dice and looked them over. They were gold and metallic with a royal
purple trim. She liked them immediately.

“It’s a start.” Chloe murmured, quick to agree. It would be hard choosing just one set of dice
from all she's seen. She also saw a honey colored set with tiny bees embedded inside and
added them to the pile. Then she spotted some magenta dice filled with glitter and gold
flakes. Perfect. She took several pictures of each set to send to Sabrina. If anyone asked,
she’d deny valuing the other girl’s opinion.

Claude also added a generic pound of dice bag and then they were off for dice accessories.
She knew she couldn’t leave the store without buying a black dice bag embroidered with gold
bees. She also spotted a wooden dice box with a tray for rolling. The rich walnut had an eagle
on the front. Her wings were spread and her head was tilted proudly. There was something
about her that called out to Chloe.

Claude looked over her choices and nodded with approval. “Now all you need is a Player’s
Handbook and a Monster Manual. Maybe a few of the supplemental books if you want more
racial choices. If you like books we can get them here, but there's also this website where you
can make your character and have the books in one convenient place."

“How many different races are available? I figured it would just be the standard humans,
elves, dwarves and goblins. Or orcs. I talked with Allen and we decided on one race, but like,
why are there so many?” Chloe asked crossly, embarrassed to admit she knew anything about
fantasy creatures. It was all Sabrina’s fault for insisting they watch Lord of the Rings.

“Oh two dozen, easy!” Claude’s eyes lit up with enthusiasm. He began to tick names of races
off his fingers. “Besides the usual basic races you find in the PHB, there’s lizard people,
snake people, bird people, cat people...turtle people…”

She smiled despite herself. This boy really was a bundle of energy, even at the crack of dawn.
“What about bee people?”
He stopped and frowned. “Not yet. But!” His enthusiasm was back. “I bet you could get
Allen to homebrew something.”

She raised a brow. “Homebrew?” She thought that was when people used herbs or whatever
to cure illness.

“That’s when you make your own race or campaign from scratch.” He explained.

She thought about it. “That sounds cool, but a lot of work.” He looked like a disappointed
puppy and she felt a tiny bit bad. “Maybe I’ll talk to Allen after I’ve learned how to play.”

Claude shrugged and his happy mood was back. “Now to introduce you to the amazing world
of miniatures!”

*****

After two more hours of buying dice, minis, and painting supplies, a thoroughly done Felix
dumped a handful of terrain and status rings with the few dice sets he picked up on the
counter and dragged Claude and Chloe away from a display of dragon minis they clearly did
not need. They're not fighting Tiamat for heaven's sake.

“There. You’re done. Pay up already. I’m bored.”

The two looked at each other and shrugged. Chloe sighed and pulled her gold card out of her
purse. “If we must.” She was getting hungry anyway.

*****
 “Are you ready, Chloe?” Felix asked the blonde as they both were going back to
her suite. Allen had asked if they could use her room as it was far more private to play their
game; and Allegra had offered to help set things up with Allen in case Chloe felt weird about
there being a boy alone in her room. Now the trio were walking back with bags of dice,
minis, art supplies, terrain, and all other knick knacks that would suit them.

"As I'll ever be." Chloe shrugged, opening the door to her room.

Allen and Allegra had managed to set a comfortable side seater table with chairs. Grid paper
on the length of the table while a stand up...screen was before Allen at the head of the table.
Her coffee table had been commandeered for snacks. A dispenser seemed to be filled with
lemonade, and an ice bucket held a 2 litre of soda. An impressive charcuterie board of meats,
cheeses, fruits, nuts, and crackers were on wooden slabs. Trays of cookies and mini tartlets.
Even some items from a high tea, tiny perfectly cut sandwiches, scones with clotted cream
and jam, a honey jar. All besides plates and cups, with the necessary cutlery. Chloe saw a
small speaker no doubt for mood music. Overall she couldn't be more impressed.

"I hope what we did was ok." Allegra was the first to speak up, helping Chloe with the bags.

"It looks great." Chloe replied sincerely, getting her purchases out.

"So we might have gotten a bit overboard, but you two outdid yourselves." Claude breezed
in, pecking Allegra's cheek with a kiss and showing Allen the dice they bought.

"Let's divide the dice and trays, we can work with minis and the like later." Felix told them
and the teens were quick to do so. They even served themselves with a quick plate before
settling down ready to begin their game.

"Gather around friends; for a tale of adventure, glory, and tragedy." Allen began
speaking sitting behind the DM screen, as he looked at everyone.

Claude and Allegra were seated next to each other, eyes riveted to their Dungeon
Master. Opposite on the table Felix and Chloe sat, Chloe sitting a bit straighter unused of
Allen being so direct and commanding. Out of the Quantic Kids Allen had always been the
easiest to get along with due to his lax attitude. Even though Chloe was a bit frustrated trying
to learn how D&D worked in general and wanted to understand the most she could before
they began playing. Allen would let it all roll by and patiently explain everything for her. To
be fair, it was a bit of a read up at first which could be daunting for new players.

Felix was far more relaxed, having been a player under Allen for three years now. It was
always a strange treat seeing Allen so assertive, which was something Felix silently observed
in hopes of being able to have the same attitude when directing. His usual approach with
acting was in getting reactions, the closest to true human emotion an actor could possess.
When one stepped into and lived their role to the point the cameras and eyes no longer
mattered. Directing was something different; it was all about guiding actors to get the best
scenes and Allen was good at that.

"Welcome to Ushosil, the year is 643 PC or Post Cataclysm. The Ushosil

archipelago is composed of various islands with there being 6 main islands: Lukiyo, Boreal,
Rustal, Shadan, Mustoque, and the Cheanga Republic. The islands are independent to each
other in forms of governance yet stay connected through commerce and trade. While each
island has their own charm and importance, we are not going to focus on that currently.

"Due to the nature of there being so many islands, it's obvious that naval and
airship travel is paramount going to and from the islands. That is where we find ourselves; in
a passenger ship traveling to the island Lukiyo. There in a little room a man is polishing his
armor. Felix, please introduce your character." Allen spoke, turning to look at Felix with an
encouraging smile.

"He is a humanoid character, fair of skin and hair—“ Felix began to describe his
character.

“What colors, fair doesn’t give colors Fe.” Claude interrupted sitting forward.
“Please don’t say blonde and grey eyed white boy. This is D&D; we can do better than self
inserts.”

“Hush.” Allegra shushed Claude, elbowing his side, having the boy groan
exaggerated protectively holding his side. Chloe bit her lip at that comment, Allen didn’t
mention anything about self inserts so Chloe didn’t give much focus to appearance with
everything else she had to focus on.
 “As I was saying.” Felix continued on as if Claude had never spoken. “Strawberry
blonde hair, with blue eyes. He is athletic and is wearing his gambeson, tunic, and leggings as
he’s preparing a quick polish of his breast plate armor to wear. His hair is a bit on the longer
side, yet not enough to tie back yet.”

“You’re on thin ice bro.” Claude playfully threatened.

“What is his name Felix?” Allen asked

“It’s Brennan, Faust Brennan.” Felix spoke with a soft accent, which caught
Chloe’s attention. It was vaguely Gaelic, not in a mockery but in a weird semi-Irish way that
had Chloe realize Felix was already in character. She’s so screwed, in a way Chloe really
realized that she was going to play a roleplay game with professional actors. What a way to
stick out like a sore thumb.

“Now Faust is not alone in the room, sitting in the other bed is his traveling
companion. Whether observing Faust being so meticulous with his armor or doing something
else is up to the player. Chloe, would you please describe your character?”

“Umm…they are a humanoid with a faint rose gold halo that gives a faint pink
glow to her hair. Her hair has a Monster High or Ever After High feel. It's mainly a reddish
pink, but some streaks are a lighter pink, and some are a raspberry red color. It’s in a high
ponytail and there are some thin braids amongst the hair.Her outfit is mainly gold, pink, and
maroon." Chloe began to describe looking down at the visual board she made for her
character. Allegra mentioned that having a picture of a visual board helped her keep track of
character, and Claude mentioned that they would get miniatures of their characters. Small
action figures that they would use for combat purposes. Since they were playing the game in
English Chloe decided to play it safe and not do any crazy accents, her French accent should
work. “She’s wearing her chainmail and is sitting on the bed meditating holding her holy
symbol in her hands.”

“YOU SEE?! She did cool, and you went too close to home.” Claude complained
to Felix gesturing at Chloe with a thumbs up. “Cool character too, Chloe.”
 “Claude, we do not police characters here.” Allen spoke up, stopping Claude in his
tracks, forcing the teen to nod his acknowledgement. “That was great, Chloe, what’s her
name?”

“Yes…um Penelope Fleur.” Chloe nodded, smiling at Claude’s and Allen’s praise
with her choices.

“Thank you, it is mid-morning and I’m certain that your prayers have finished
Penelope; and Faust your armor upkeep should be done by now. What would you like to
do?”

"Well, judging that it's morning, I believe we would both go to the mess hall for breakfast."
Felix suggested looking at Chloe for her to nod her agreement.

"You're in time to catch a good meal; and in the mess hall of the ship there seem to be some
others. Allegra, would you mind describing your character?"

"Sunny is an orange skinned tiefling, almost coppery in tone but without any of the shine."
Allegra spoke, giving a Spanish accent, reminding Chloe of the Mediterranean. "Her hair is a
russet curled wall that seems to fall however it wishes. Her leather armor is in browns and
golds, a lyre is at her side, her eyes are pupiless, a warm yellow color. She has accessories
and piercings in her horns which are ram-like, and cloven hoofed feet, with a long and sturdy
tail."

"A bard, surely after entertaining some of the fellow patrons of the ship you're now sitting
comfortably and starting to enjoy a meal. Next to you is another fellow patron you've
managed to befriend over the days on the journey. Claude, please describe your character."

"No problem, boblem, now I'm sure we've all seen Lion King 2 Simba's Pride yeah?" Claude
asked to see everyone nodding their heads. He too has changed his accent, vaguely German if
Chloe was right. What is it with these teens with accents? "Sweet, so think of Kovu. But he's
standing on two legs, a whole lion person or a Leonin. Big dark mane, dark sable coat, very
hot. His name's Lenard, he's wearing grey and black leather armor and is enjoying a good
carnivorous breakfast."
"You talk crap about my character but I'm not a furry." Felix accused pointing a finger.

"It's 2021, Fe, Furries are alright, and get Woke, because Kovu has always been hot." Claude
retorted, bringing the others to laugh at the retort.

"Kids, please." Allen pleaded with Felix and Claude. "Now you all find yourself in the mess
hall about the ship."
 Chapter Seven
Chapter Summary

Chloe reflects on her past, Sabrina makes a cameo appearance and the former Queen
Bee makes an important decision. Amelie takes the time to meet the parents of some of
her principal cast and gets some documents signed. Some mild Lukanette moments and
the Quantic Kids get a crash course in akuma. Luka gets recruited to play Watson .

Chapter Notes

What can I say? I love Luka.

Chloe’s alarm blared at the usual time and she turned it off. She rolled out of bed, put on her
work out clothes and did her usual circuit, ending at the Dupain-Cheng Boulangerie-
Patisserie. Sabine was her usual charming self and Tom of course was elbow deep in flour.
Chloe willed herself to feel her usual resentment of Marinette and her perfectly loving family
but it didn’t come. Instead she felt...yearning? The desire to be part of a happy loving family?
Not the Dupain-Cheng’s of course; she’d bankrupt them in a week with her spa bill alone.
Besides, that would mean accepting Dupain-Cheng as her sister and there was no way in Hell
that was happening. She would be paired with another Miraculous before that happened.

When she thought about all the years she’d wasted idolizing Mo-er...Audrey she could have
just kicked herself. There were only two people that the woman truly cared for at all. One
was her reflection and to a lesser extent, her father. Audrey couldn’t remember her name,
even though she’d twisted herself into knots trying to emulate her mother perfectly. Chloe
couldn’t help but wonder why the woman had given birth to her at all. Perhaps she was
hoping for a male heir or Daddy refused to let her have an abortion. Were baby clothes
popular at the time and since Audrey was never one to pass on trends she decided to have
Chloe? Well, with the two of them “rekindling their love” it was amazing that anyone but
Jean-Whatever remembered she existed.

She almost cringed when she recalled she was nearly as bad with names as her mo-as Audrey.
One of these days she’d ask the man what his actual name was and put a reminder in her
phone so she wouldn’t forget it. It was pathetic on Chloe's behalf and he deserved far more
than the shitty way Chloe had treated him trying to be like Audrey. Ugh, just the memory had
Chloe reprimanding herself for being so idiotic.

Amelie never ignored her or made her feel unwanted. Felix ignored her when he was getting
into character but he ignored everyone so she didn’t take his attitude personally. His friends,
who called themselves the Quantic Kids for some reason (something about a t.v. show),
didn’t ignore her either. They didn’t fawn over her like Sabrina or treat her with hostile
suspicion like Dup-Marinette did. They treated her like a person, not the Mayor’s daughter or
a spoiled useless brat. Or, (in Adrien’s case), a charity project.

It still hurt that her friendship with him had evolved from mutually supportive to being
humored to practically non-existent. She had tried not to notice how he winced every time
she hugged him or how nervous he was around her. He never really curbed her behavior but
now he avoided her. It would be easy to blame his new relationship with Tsurugi but part of
her sensed something else. She was more than certain of it, he knew what she’d done. While
Adrien didn’t quite have the balls to cut her off completely just yet, it was only a matter of
time.

Well, whatever. She was enjoying spending time with Felix and his friends. Felix, as a fellow
jerk, understood her, and didn't walk on eggshells or act strangely. Felix was still the Felix
she'd always known, calculating and all. She’d never admit it out loud, but she was actually
having more fun sitting back and observing as a photographer than being the center of
attention. Maybe a part of it was even if she was an observer, she wasn't overlooked. Thanks
to the disconnect from attention it gave her a perspective she might have needed, and could
have used years ago.

For instance, she saw the usually laid-back Allen got incredibly intense and focused when he
was creating. There was always a melody in his head, and his headphones were a signature
trademark akin to Chloe wearing sunglasses. She's enjoyed photographing Allen in his studio,
especially when he would add mood lighting to help define his focus with the instrumental
pieces. The neons would bounce off of glass and his cheekbones that were editorial worthy.
Allen was that handsome. He also turned into an eight year old boy when talking about
football, or as he called it, “footie”. He and Ivan would debate for hours about teams with
names like Arsenal or Chelsea versus Paris Saint-Germain. She couldn’t care less but their
enthusiasm made for good pictures.

For all that she denounced Mylene as a scaredy-cat during their disaster of a class movie, she
was a good actress. She was more than a little sassy as the school’s number one forensics
student, even putting Felix in his place a few times, both in and out of character. He didn’t
even seem offended. In fact, he was almost impressed. Plus, he was a condescending little
shit sometimes and she enjoyed watching his face as the petite curvy girl ran rings around
him.

She hated to admit it and would deny it if asked but she liked taking pictures of Ivan and
Mylene. They were...sweet together; the brooding but gentle enormous boy and the kind and
compassionate but more than she seemed girl.

They had a way of looking at each other that was hard to describe in words and Chloe
wouldn’t use cliched crap like “they complete each other” or “there’s a glow around them
when they’re together”, even if that was true. They had a way of interacting that made a
loveless person like Chloe envious but they didn’t go out of their way to show off or brag.
They just...didn’t need anyone else. They were fine being out of the spotlight and when they
looked into each other’s eyes it made one think they saw the most beautiful sight anyone
could imagine. Except they weren’t as sappy as one might think. Unless someone took the
time to observe the subtle glances and quiet touches between them.

Damn. Chloe didn’t need anyone else to be jealous of.

Then there was Marinette Dupain-Cheng.

Marinette the Class Representative. Marinette, who brought the class together and finally
learned to stand up for herself. The person who went out of her way to remember birthdays
and cheer people up after exams. The Marinette who never found herself really alone, there
was always someone quick to become her champion knight. Perfect, not-ugly, cheerful and
sickeningly sweet Marinette Dupain-Cheng.

Chloe hated her…well, Chloe wanted to hate her. She’d tried for years. But if she had to be
honest with herself, since few people would be, she’d never quite managed it. She was
jealous of all the love, attention and friends the other girl had. It made her angry, envious, and
pretty damn sad.

Every now and then (maybe once a year), Chloe wondered what it would have been like to be
friends with Marinette. Then she’d have a Girl Squad and sleepovers and maybe parties
where she didn’t have to bribe people to attend. Marinette had even thrown her a party and
gave up a trip to New York to be mentored by her mom just to help Chloe. The other girl
even apologized once for accusing Chloe of having no heart.

Well, she’d well and truly shit all over any attempts Marinette made to be kind to her, hadn’t
she? She’d told herself she didn’t need a friend like Marinette Dupain-Cheng and as honest as
she could be with herself she could also lie like a champ.

Chloe tried to catch Marinette on-set being nasty or demanding; acting like a diva, which was
how she would have acted if she had a starring role in a film. No. Instead she caught the other
girl doing random acts of kindness; making sure everyone on the crew stayed hydrated,
chatting with extras, helping the wardrobe department when she wasn’t filming, even if she
technically no longer had to. The other girl even took the time to learn as many people’s
names as she could. As much as Chloe hated to admit it, Marinette wasn’t fake. She was
actually as nice as she appeared, even checking on cast and crew members who got sick and
seeking Mylene and Ivan out to eat lunch with them. She even had tea with the wardrobe
mistress. As far as Chloe could tell (and she would know, with the sheer volume of pictures
she had taken) Marinette didn’t try to worm her way into the Quantic Kids' good graces or
butter up Aunt Amelie. She just...did her job to the best of her ability, said good-bye to
everyone, and went home.

Oh, and every now and then she’d see that little liar Lila on-set trying to get closer to key cast
or crew members and being shut out like the social climbing nobody she was. Really, if she
knew all those famous people she could have been someone important by now. Chloe even
took some pictures for possible future blackmail. After all Felix might be a little shit, but he
was her little shit and almost brother. Chloe would never let a gold digger put her fake acrylic
claws on Felix.

Wednesday was usually Reshoot Day and Chloe didn’t bother showing up on set for that.
Besides, she had a spa day planned. After bathing, being submerged in mud, scrubbed,
massaged, moisturized, and receiving a keratin treatment for her hair, she propped her tablet
up on its stand for her weekly FaceTime with Sabrina.

The internet was taking longer than expected to connect the two tablets. She took the time to
check her reflection before walking out onto her balcony where she was less likely to be
overheard. She thought her new neutral eyeshadow palette suited her better than the frosted
blue Audrey recommended and she was wearing her hair down in loose ringlets. The idea
was to appear chill and casual, just the look she was going for. It wouldn't do if Chloe looked
like she’d made too much of an effort for Sabrina’s sake. Even if she had , no one needed to
know. Especially not Sabrina, Chloe could almost picture the overjoyed and smug smile
already.

Her tablet beeped and the screen was filled with a close up of Sabrina’s head and shoulders.
“Good morning, Chloe! Or should I say, good afternoon?”

“Afternoon, of course, Sabrina,” Chloe snapped back, her usual arrogance surrounding her
like armor. “There’s an app that converts time zones for you. Download it.”

Instead of cowering and falling all over herself to apologize, Sabrina giggled. “I’ll remember
that.”

Chloe looked her over. “That new hairstyle doesn’t look too bad on you. You don’t look like
an eight year old any more.”

Sabrina preened. She had ditched her headband in favor of wearing her hair braided at the
crown then pulled into a high ponytail. It was cute and suited her.

“I’ve also changed my wardrobe!” Sabrina pulled back and did a twirl. She’d traded in her
sweater vest and teal shorts for mint green capris and a tailored pink top. It wasn’t anything
Chloe would have picked for herself but on Sabrina it worked. She was also wearing makeup;
the blush pink eyeshadow and cinnamon lipstick brought out the best of Sabrina’s features.
All in all, she looked prettier than Chloe had ever seen her. Then again, maybe that was the
happiness written all over the redhead’s face.

“Delmar’s cousin is a makeup artist and stylist,” Sabrina explained as she played with her
hair. “She’s been helping me put together a New York look that works for me.”

Chloe looked her over and tried not to feel jealous that Sabrina was making friends and
having fun without her. “I’ve been telling you for years to switch up your style. Glad to hear
you’re listening to someone.” She tried to sound mean and snide but Sabrina took it as a
compliment.
“Thanks, Chloe!” The girl’s smile was sweet and appreciative. “I knew you’d be the one to
notice. You’ve always been so fashionable.”

Sabrina had changed. She sounded confident and sure of herself. She didn’t wilt at the
slightest criticism or harsh words. New York was doing wonders for her, probably more than
Chloe ever did.

“Yes, well…” Chloe almost flipped her ponytail before realizing she wasn’t wearing it.
Instead she ended up curling one strand with her finger.“You seem to be having fun. Me, I’m
slaving away every day as the official photographer on Graham Films latest movie set.”

Sabrina’s face lit up. “That’s wonderful! You’ve always been so good with cameras. That’s
the perfect job for you!”

Chloe was of course flattered. “Yeah, well, there’s going to be an art book compilation of my
best work so it’s not like they’re going easy on me just because I’ve known Felix most of his
life. It’s a lot of hard work.”

The redhead nodded. “I’m sure it is. Delmar’s father is a police detective and he…”

Chloe tried very hard to listen attentively but she had no idea what a “ride along” or a “narc”
was and finally cut in. “Yeah, that’s great. Sounds like you’re learning a lot about how to be a
cop, just like your dad.”

“I am!” Sabrina was starting to glow like Ivan and Mylene. She talked for about fifteen
minutes about Delmar. He was a skilled violinist, a pretty good singer, and his dad was being
considered for a promotion. His mom was a cardiologist and his sister was trying out for the
Olympics next year. They sounded accomplished and Chloe tried not to wonder if Sabrina
liked them better than her.

“I’m staying with Delmar’s uncle and they treat me just like family.” She played with her
hair. “I’ve never had big brothers and sisters before. It’s kind of nice...except sharing a
bathroom with boys…”
“Gross!” The two girls said at the same time and laughed out loud.

Chloe smiled. It was good to talk to Sabrina, even over a screen. She’d missed her best-no,
her only friend more than she realized.

“Well, whatever. I’m glad you’re having a good time and learning stuff. Maybe you’ll let me
borrow that top when you get home. It’s not hideous on you, but it’d probably look even
better on me.”

Suddenly all signs of joy and confidence left Sabrina’s face and she fidgeted, not meeting
Chloe’s eyes. “Well, you see…” she hesitated, “that’s one of the reasons I wanted to talk to
you today.”

Chloe felt the bottom fall out of her stomach and the hairs on the back of her neck prickled.
“What do you mean, Sabrina? Out with it!” she demanded as her best friend wrung her
hands.

The redhead closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and when she opened them again she looked
calm and a little determined. “It’s just...Delmar’s school has an opening in the Fall for their
Student Exchange Program.” Sabrina’s eyes pleaded for understanding. “It could be an
amazing opportunity to study American law enforcement techniques and NYPD works
closely with New York’s heroes. This could be...a once in a lifetime opportunity for me.”

Chloe played with her hair, trying to pretend like the thought of Sabrina leaving her didn’t
hurt. As much as she bossed the girl around, she was really dependent on her. Sabrina was
always supportive, nonjudgmental and made Chloe feel like she was important, at least to one
person anyway. “So, what does your dad have to say? He’s probably so proud, right?”

Sabrina looked down and blushed. “Actually, I haven’t talked to him yet.” She looked up and
sincerity shone out of her eyes. “You’re my BFF, Chloe. I wanted you to be the first one to
know.”
Chloe felt warm, more than a little touched that Sabrina wanted to tell her before her own
father. Sabrina had an amazing relationship with her dad; they adored each other. The fact
Sabrina told her first made Chloe feel a little bit better about being abandoned but not much.

She stared at Sabrina, who didn’t say anything, just stared back. The other girl’s body
language had become very tense. Did she want Chloe’s understanding? Her approval?

No. Sabrina wanted Chloe’s blessing.

This would completely change their eleven year dynamic. Sabrina was the dependent one, the
one who needed to serve someone. Chloe was the princess. Now Sabrina was taking control
of her life and deciding her own path without Chloe’s involvement and very little of her
input. But she wouldn’t move forward without hearing what Chloe thought.

For a moment she imagined what would happen if Chloe said no. She thought of a future
Paris where she was Mayor and Sabrina would be at her side, her loyal police chief. She’d be
very good at it; Sabrina was one of the smartest people she knew and would be even better
than her dad. Together they would rule...er...protect Paris. Perhaps one day she’d be President
and Sabrina would be her head of security.

It sounded perfect, except there would always be a secret part of Sabrina who’d resent her for
taking what could have been an amazing life away. A Sabrina who would always wonder if
she was meant to be more than Chloe’s underling.

Most of Chloe longed to be selfish; to forbid Sabrina from spending a year away from her.
Their relationship would change forever and Chloe was starting to hate change. Her
relationship with Adrien changed, Ladybug probably hated her and who knew if Felix would
stay in touch after the movie wrapped up?

Still...she decided she couldn’t. She couldn’t take a chance like this away from Sabrina. She
was not just her best friend, she was the most loyal person Chloe had ever met and she
deserved to be happy. Chloe would have to learn to live without her and stand on her own. To
let go.
She scoffed, burying the hurt and the urge to plead with Sabrina to come back. “You’re
kidding me, right?”

Sabrina blinked. “No, I’m serious. I’ll be able to attend a private school with free tuition and
live with Delmar’s uncle-”

“Not that!” Chloe waved away Sabrina’s words. “I mean this whole ‘I need your permission’
act. You’d have to be crazy to pass up a chance to live abroad and work with people like
Majestia and Knight Owl. It’s utterly ridiculous that you’d even have to ask me.”

The redhead’s eyes widened with hope. “So, you’re okay with me staying?”

Chloe rolled her eyes. “Well, duh. This is a once in a lifetime opportunity. Besides, it’s only
for a year and you’ll be home for breaks and holidays. And with modern technology it’ll be
like you’re practically here.”

Sabrina loomed closer to her screen and looked like she wanted to hug Chloe through her
phone. “Thank you, Chloe! It means so much to me to have your support!”

Chloe shrugged. “No big deal. What are best friends for?” She made herself smile then
glowered at her tablet. “If this Delmar guy breaks your heart or if anyone gives you a hard
time, they’ll have to deal with me.” She smirked. “Audrey might not live in New York any
more but she still has connections. I'm more than willing to suffer talking to her to make
things happen for you. She could get them fired. Or I'll fly to New York myself if we have a
break in filming to defend your honor and get you a new place to stay while you're in your
program.”

Sabrina just laughed, relief all over her face. “You really are the best BFF I could ask for!”

“Well of course I am,” Chloe rolled her eyes. “That’s the most obvious thing you’ve ever
said.”
Someone knocked on the door Sabrina was in and a male voice called her name. “I’ll be right
out!” Sabrina called over her shoulder then turned back to Chloe. “Delmar and his cousins
are taking me to a baseball game. Talk to you soon!”

“Later,” Chloe answered, giving her a half-hearted wave.

“Bye,” Sabrina waved and disconnected.

Any pretense of a good mood and well-wishes dropped away as the screen went dark. Chloe
went into her bathroom and wiped off her makeup. As her face became bare, Chloe frowned
at her reflection, not being able to plaster on a smile to it. Then she laid down on her bed,
carefully took out Mister Cuddly and began to cry into his fur.

She had to act like this didn’t affect her. That the thought of losing Sabrina of all people
wasn’t ripping her heart out. Sabrina had been her constant for so long and a cold weight of
fear settled in her chest at the thought of change. Sabrina wouldn’t be the same, even if she
came back. How could she go back to being Chloe’s lackey after a year of freedom and
personal growth? She wouldn’t and if Chloe cared about her at all, there was no way she
could let her. Which she did, Chloe sucked at showing it a bit that she cared about Sabrina, so
she wouldn’t let her.

Growing up and letting go and being a better person hurt like a bitch and really sucked. She
might refrain from doing so again in the future. Especially if it'll always hurt like this.

*****

“Are...are you sure I’m not underdressed?” Tom fiddled with the collar of his polo shirt and
fidgeted. He’d traded in his usual white baker’s attire for a navy collared shirt and khaki
pants. “Maybe I should have worn a suit…”

“Oh, Tom, it’s not a job interview, honey.” Sabine wore a variation of her usual outfit; black
pants instead of periwinkle and a red cheongsam with gold trim. She said she’d wanted to
borrow a little bit of Ladybug’s bravery for this meeting. Her daughter grinned at the private
joke and told her mother she looked beautiful.
The trio looked up as they saw Fred Haprele enter with Mylene. The actor/teacher wore a
black blazer with black pants and a white shirt. Mylene wore an olive green dress with blue
leggings. The girl with multi braids looked calm but her father looked nervous. Marinette was
reminded of parent-teacher night and tried not to giggle. She didn’t want to embarrass her
father or Mylene’s. Both men wanted very much to make a good impression.

The door opened once again to admit Anarka Couffaine and her son, Luka. The Captain wore
her usual “pirate” outfit but Luka wore black jeans and a button-up cyan top with the sleeves
rolled up to his elbows. The top two buttons were unbuttoned and revealed the smooth bare
skin just above his chest. Marinette tried very hard not to stare.

“Um...hi,” she hoped she wasn’t blushing as she stared up into his eyes. “You look...very
nice.”

Luka smiled at her and she felt...comforted. Serene. She wondered how he always managed
to put her at ease just by gazing into her eyes. Marinette couldn’t help but smile back.

“Yes, well, I guess I cleaned up all right.” His eyes wandered all over her and then back to
her face. “You look lovely. “ His smile grew as she blushed. “Another Marinette original I
bet.”

She couldn’t help but preen, delighted, just a little bit. Quite proud of the way the pink lace
dress with its billowy skirt had turned out. She wore gray stockings underneath in case she
tripped and wore her hair in a loose bun.

“You could...say that.” She glanced around and saw Mylene and her father acting out some
recent performance his troupe was working on. Anarka and her parents were watching but
every now and then Sabine would glance in the teens’ direction and Marinette knew her
mother knew she and Luka were...talking? Flirting? She wasn’t sure. She just felt more
herself around him.

She managed to pull herself away from Luka’s vivid cyan eyes just as the Hapreles
concluded their performance. She applauded as the performers bowed and took their seats.
Tom waited until everyone was seated to ask, “so, does anyone know what we should
expect?”

“Ivan was here with his mom earlier,” Mylene looked up from her phone. “He says the
Human Resources person gave them some information to look over and some forms to sign.
The employment contract they were allowed to take home for a lawyer to look over but they
had to sign a non-disclosure agreement before they could take anything from the room.

“Signing an NDA is an everyday thing in show business,” Fred Haprele assured them. He
threw an arm around his daughter. “It’s pretty standard, ma souris. I sign them all the time.
I’d be glad to look it over just in case.”

Tom stopped fidgeting and sighed with relief. “Thanks, Fred,” he smiled at the other man.
“Knowing someone in show business is here to help us is a huge load off my mind.”

M. Haprele gave him a little bow and grinned.

The inner office door cracked open and Amelie Graham de Vanily sashayed out to greet her
visitors.

“Hello hello hello!” She looked from one group to the other. “You must be Fred. Mylene told
us you’re a mime. How wonderful!”

Fred shook her hand and tried not to look as starstruck as he was. “Nice to meet you.”

She kissed Mylene on both cheeks and went on to Sabine and Tom. “And you’re the parents
of my wonderful little Marinette!" She kissed them both and cooed over Marinette’s outfit.
“Oh, darling, I love your ensemble!” She looked back at her parents. “You must be very very
proud. We’re so grateful to have her with us. So creative! So talented!” She sighed happily.
“Really, I thank my lucky stars every day that Fate sent your darling child my way. I look
forward to you seeing the movie once it’s finished. She and my son...their chemistry is
fantastic!”
Amelie was a living whirlwind and even Sabine had trouble keeping up with her. “Yes, well,
our little baguette has always been creative and talented.”

Amelie smiled and then her eyes alighted on Anarka Couffaine.

Something passed between the two women, some sort of acknowledgement of finding a
kindred spirit. One was willowy and refined, the other prematurely gray and rough around the
edges. Yet they both had the same twinkle in their eye, a sense that they could cause chaos
and anarchy if they wanted to. Marinette felt the hairs on the back of her neck stood up.
Somewhere in Paris both Roger Raincomprix and Gabriel Agreste felt like someone was
gleefully dancing on their graves. These women could kill each other, or become the best of
friends. If the former the chaos would be grand but swift, if the later Marinette didn't even
want to think about it. She wasn’t sure the world would survive either.

Sabine caught her daughter’s eye and winked. She had a similar inkling of what these women
could unleash as well. “Luka is an incredibly talented and creative young man, not unlike our
Marinette.” She gave the tall boy a smile of support. Marinette’s eyes widened. So it looked
like Luka had her mom’s Seal of Approval. Huh. That was just as well, now that Adrien was
dating Kagami.

That didn’t hurt as much as it had a week ago. She was glad she was moving on. Also the
projects she was working on with Mrs. Jennings and learning her lines had also helped in
keeping her mind very much off of Adrien.

Luka smiled at her and she looked away. He deserved better than to be just her rebound guy.
She sneaked a peek at him when she thought he wasn’t looking. Did he know she was
thinking about him, trying to discover how she felt?

He looked at her and grinned. Yep, he sure did. Sometimes she wished he wasn’t so
insightful.

“Allen has said so many wonderful things about you!” Amelie gushed. "He’s always raving
about the pieces you’ve written. Oh! And Ivan’s lyrics are so moving.” She clasped her hands
to her chest and looked at Luka. “Please forgive me for not getting to the studio more often.
The start of production and all that.” Her hands flitted about as she spoke. “You’re good
friends with Mylene and Marinette, aren’t you, Luka?” She clasped his hands in hers like
they were old friends. “ Such sweet girls. We’re lucky to have discovered them!”

“Um...I’m right here, Mme. Graham de Vanily,” Marinette spoke up, voice timid.

“Me too,” Mylene dared to say.

Amelie giggled. “Oh, I know, my dear girls. But you’re both much too modest to brag about
yourselves. While good qualities, sometimes you just need to brag, no? Therefore, I’ve made
it my duty to do your bragging for you.”

The woman was a beautiful whisper of a whirlwind, a butterfly floating prettily amongst her
audience of flowers. Marinette couldn’t help but think she was everything a true Butterfly
Holder should be, really. Able to spot the good of people, ready to build them up, intuitive.
What can represent transformation more than film/theater?

Or perhaps a Peacock Holder. Amelie was a miasma of emotion and as a trained actor could
easily transform it into a tool, weapon, healing aid.

Marinette began to imagine her employer in a lilac suit. Pants would flatter her long legs and
allow freedom of movement but she’d look equally good in a calf-length skirt. Perhaps the
blazer could have a Peter Pan collar and contrasting buttons.

She imagined Amelie wearing a gown in shades of greens and blues. There could be peacock
feather embroidery on the bodice and the skirt would fan out behind her like a tail…

“Marinette? Honey?”

She blinked and realized everyone was staring at her. Luka’s smile was as knowing as it was
understanding. “Are you back with us again?”
“Of course!” Her laugh was a little nervous and she played with her hair. “You know us
creative types, always thinking of new projects!” She looked Amelie over. “I was just
thinking of a new dress for you, maybe for the world premier.” She focused her gaze on the
producer. “How do you feel about peacocks?”

Amelie blinked at the non sequitur and then laughed. “Marinette, dear, don’t feel like you
have to make me anything. Concentrate on helping the Costume Department when you’re not
in a scene. “ She waved a hand. “I won’t have you overworking yourself. Being the best
Felicity Dupin you can is more than enough.”

“Can I draw something for you anyway? In my spare time,” Marinette clarified.

The blonde thought about it for a moment. “If you insist but only and I mean only after a full
day’s rest when you have the time.” Amelie also worried that if she accepted a dress from her
newest lead it would be seen as a bribe and while she could easily deal with the press the
same wasn’t necessarily true for the sweet, sensitive amateur.

Amelie changed the subject, turning her attention back to Luka. “From what Allen has told
me, not only do you play multiple instruments, you’re quite the composer.” She sighed.
“Some of the pieces he’s played for me are so beautiful, so poignant. It’s as if you have the
ability to translate the characters’ emotions into music!”

“I do what I can. Music is often simpler for me than words. I just...try to put myself in the
place of a character and imagine what they might be feeling in that moment.” The usually
unflappable Luka looked embarrassed but flattered.

A light blush was staining his cheeks and Marinette couldn't blame him. With the full
attention of Amelie Graham de Vanily heaping praises on you blushing was a natural side
effect. Momentarily Marinette thought how on earth did Felix come out….well, like that .
Especially with a mother like Amelie ready to dote and shower pride on your achievements.

Amelie looked from him to Anarka and beamed. “So, I suppose your son got his amazing
talents from you, yes?”
“...Yes…” Anarka’s usual bluster faded for a moment and then came roaring back. Puffing
out her chest with pride for her son, “that boy’s had a guitar in his hand since he was in
diapers. He’s always been able to charm the scurviest pillock into a good mood. He’s also a
hard-working, level-headed boy. I couldn’t be prouder of him.”

“Well, who could blame you?” Fred Haprele volunteered. Everyone else’s kid got their
praises sung; it was his pretty little mouse’s turn. “Kitty Section is poised to go places, once
the band reunites after the summer that is. Mylene’s boyfriend Ivan is the drummer.” He
hugged his daughter closer and smiled at Anarka. “It must mean a lot to you that Luka has
decided to go into music. Just like Mylene’s decision to become an actress has meant a lot to
me.” He squeezed his daughter’s shoulder. “I tried to advise her against it, but it’s her life and
I fully support her.”

“Mylene’s very talented,” Marinette was glad to have the attention off of her and never
missed an opportunity to praise someone who deserved it. “She’s always cast in the lead at
school. It doesn’t matter what kind of plays; drama, comedy, she can do it all.”

“She performed Hermia for her first audition and Viola for her callback,” Amelie told the
group. “We liked her so much we’re expanding her role to have a bigger part in the plot and
more lines. We're combining a previous draft version of the script with the final product, my
husband was always prepared." It meant having to cut some scenes from the Adler character,
but no one on staff liked that Rossi girl. The girl had a certain charisma, but that was all she
had going for her.

“Wow!” Mylene looked impressed. “Thank you, I’m glad you liked my acting so much!”

“You deserve it, ma souris ,” Fred said to his daughter and Amelie nodded her agreement.

“Now!” Amelie clapped her hands, bringing everyone in the room's attention back to her. “I
want each family to come to my office separately for privacy’s sake. I will of course let you
take the contract to your lawyer’s office but only after signing a non-closure agreement.”

“We wanted to bring our lawyer with us,” Sabine explained and Tom looked apologetic, “but
we couldn’t get an appointment to bring him until tomorrow.”
Fred looked embarrassed and Mylene sighed. “Um...well, would two days from now be
alright? Denise is away because I didn’t ask her to meet me here in time…”

“Oh, that’s quite all right,” Amelie reassured them. “We’re very flexible, as long as all the
paperwork is taken care of. We usually like to have everything signed and notarized before
filming ever starts but we’re a bit disorganized this time ‘round.” Fortunately nothing too
strenuous had been filmed yet and it was only actors new to Graham Films and the extras that
needed documentation. “We’ll get it all sorted.”

“I’m first then,” Anarka headed towards Amelie’s office before anyone could stop her then
hesitated. “Boy, I want ye tae stay out here because I need to talk to Amelie alone for a
minute. Understand?”

Luka didn’t but he wasn’t going to argue with his mother. “Of course.” He glanced at
Marinette. “I hope you don’t mind keeping me company.”

“Never,” Marinette smiled and hoped she wasn’t turning red. Luka sat down between her and
her mother while Tom playfully brandished a fist. The boy pretended to be scared.

“Right then!” Anarka pushed Amelie into her office for privacy. “I want tae hear all about
how you’re going to make me darling boy a star.”

*****

Wednesday had been such a lovely day, full of parents meeting parents, hopeful talks for the
future and extra time with people Marinette rarely got to see.

And then Thursday happened.

She and her parents had barely arrived home meeting with their lawyer and getting her
contract signed to everyone’s satisfaction. Her parents even suggested ten-percent of
Marienette’s wages be directly deposited into an account no one but the girl could touch for
her education. She was even looking forward to filming with the cast on Friday.

But now, ah now…

M. Pigeon was riding on top of a cluster of birds shaped like a kaiju. They were toppling
buildings and roaring unconvincingly. Marinette just wanted to take a shower.

“Of all the idiotic- Tikki, let’s just get this over with.”

*****

“Hey, guys, what’s-” Chloe stopped and peered over Claude’s shoulder. He and the rest of the
“Quantic Kids” were clustered around a television monitor in the impromptu actor’s lounge.
Nadja Chamack was reporting live about the latest akumatization. The woman almost
sounded bored.

“Is that-” Felix was about to ask but Chloe cut him off.

“A man in spandex doing a bird impression while pigeons do his bidding? Yeah.” She nudged
him over and sat behind him. “He’s called M. Pigeon and this is his sixtieth time getting
turned into a villain by Hawk Moth.” She looked at the incredulous looks on the faces around
her and shrugged. “Trust me, you get used to it.”

“Why is he so upset?” Allegra inquired. She frowned at the screen.

“M. Ramier really has a...thing for pigeons.”

Allen looked uncomfortable. “Do you mean…?”

“No one knows and we never want to find out,” Chloe explained. “It’s illegal to feed pigeons
in most places in Paris because feeding leads to overcrowding, aggression, and disease. Plus
the poop is disgusting." She looked at the pigeon creature on the television and shook her
head. “He’d be better off building an aviary on the roof of his apartment or feeding them
from his window or something.”

She tried to ignore the feeling of bitter nostalgia that welled up inside of her as she watched
Ladybug and Chat Noir leap across the roofs of Paris. The black cat used his usual terrible
puns to distract M. Pigeon while Ladybug located the akuma. The entire fight took only
fifteen minutes and afterwards the two heroes peacefully ate ice cream with M. Ramier
before dashing off in separate directions.

She missed her hero. Yes, she’d walked away from her idol, betraying all of Paris in the
process. Chloe knew she was lucky the wasps prevented anyone from Ladybug and Chat
Noir from seeing what she’d done. Otherwise, her family would be ruined, their fortune
bankrupt, and she’d be spending the rest of her life in prison for aiding a known terrorist.
Daddy would have no doubt sacrificed her to save his own skin. Parental love could only do
so much to save her.

Chloe tried to dismiss the look of sad disappointment on Ladybug’s face when she’d taken
back the Bee Miraculous for the last time. The spotted heroine had been the first person in a
long time who thought she had potential, despite her flaws. She’d give her a second chance,
even after outing herself and nearly causing a train crash. She told herself she didn’t care
about anyone but herself, Daddy, and maybe Sabrina. Admitting that, even to herself, filled
her with shame.

She pulled herself out of depths of self-pity just long enough to ask Allen, “so, you were
saying something the other day about multiclassing…”

*****

Two hours later Allen met Luka and Ivan back in his studio to work on the score. Chloe
followed them in, occasionally taking pictures as quietly and unobtrusively as possible. She
was slowly becoming part of the background. It was uncanny for Ivan and to an extent Luka,
but the girl was professional and never interrupted so they slowly got used to her.
“So what do you have for us today?” Ivan asked Allen.

The darker skinned boy looked solemn for a moment then uncovered a storyboard with a
flourish. “Voila! As you say on this side of the Channel.” The other two boys gathered around
for a closer look.

Ivan looked over the white board. “This kind of reminds me of one of Nathaniel’s comic
book sketches.” He peered carefully over the drawings. “A bit rougher though.”

Allen nodded. “It’s kind of the same principle. Storyboards are rough sketches that help us
plan action scenes.” He motioned over the images. “You see...there’s a scene about halfway
through the movie where the bad guys are onto the heroes and are trying to lure them into a
trap. So Felix and Marinette’s characters are driving after two suspects when suddenly their
vehicle malfunctions and it’s only due to their quick wits and reflexes that they’re able to stop
safely. The bad guys get away of course.” Allen grins. “You know...typical action movie plot
point. If they figure out who did it too soon the movie’s over.”

Luka looked concerned. “Wait a minute…” he frowned then looked back at Allen. “This
action scene sounds dangerous.”

Allen waved a hand. “Don’t worry. Our stunt coordinator and special effects crew are among
the best in the industry. Besides, they’ll only need to shoot Felix and Marinette in the van for
the closeups. For the actual dangerous bits we have stunt actors.” His smile faded and his
umber eyes became serious. “Aunt Amelie wouldn’t risk an extra’s life, much less her own
son’s.”

Ivan couldn’t help but tease his friend a little. “I’m sure Marinette would be glad to hear
you’re so concerned for her safety.”

Luka grinned, completely unashamed of his feelings. “What can I say? She’s the song that’s
been playing in my head since the day we met.”
Ivan and Allen pretended to gag but Luka wasn’t offended. He was no sappier than when
Ivan talked about how talented and compassionate Mylene was.

Feeling relieved, Ivan turned the conversation back to the music. “So most of the incidental
music so far has been pretty simple. Just there to set the mood and convey a character’s
emotional state or a hint about their personality.” Allen and Luka looked impressed. Ivan
looked down at his feet at the extra attention but continued. “So for that kind of music a trio
with an extra track or two is fine but a big action scene like what you’re talking about needs
something...bigger.” He flushed and tried again. “More instruments, more layers, more depth.
I know the piano was really popular during Victorian times, which is where some of the
characters have their roots. So was the violin and flute.”

“And the pipe organ,” Allen and Ivan looked at Luka, who shrugged. “Hey, what can I say?
My mom has a degree in Music History.”

Ivan nodded and thought to himself. Finally he said, “but the movie isn’t all about the
Victorian era. It’s set in modern times with contemporary ways of thinking.” He hid a smile.
He enjoyed discussing music theory and his private thoughts in the music studio. It was
refreshing to show off his smarts. “So I think we should mix some musical styles.”

Allen leaned a little closer, interested. Even the constant clicking of Chloe’s camera stopped
as she waited to hear what her classmate had to say. “Like what?”

“I was thinking of some Victorian instruments, maybe some metal or hard rock tracks.” He
looked from Luka to Allen, who still looked confused. “How do you guys feel about
Victorian Metal?”

Both of his collaborators’ eyes widened as they began to consider the possibilities. “That’s a
real thing?”

“I can’t say I’ve ever heard any,” Allen admitted. “Do you have any with you?”

Ivan lit up, pleased they were willing to listen to his suggestions. “I have some in my
backpack! I have some Steampunk too; it fits the aesthetic we’re going for as well.”
The large boy dashed over to his backpack and the trio spent a half hour educating
themselves on a new musical genre, with Chloe occasionally adding suggestions. (It wasn’t
XY but it was tolerable.)

*****

Now with some new ideas on how to compose some appropriate action scene music they
began to experiment with a few instrument combinations. Allen’s violin and cello blended
seamlessly with Luka’s guitar and Ivan on the drums. Tired but satisfied, they decided to
break for lunch.

There was a knock at the door and Claude burst in without waiting for anyone to invite him
in. “Hello! I saw the recording light was off so I figured I’d just come in and...see if
Allen...wanted...lunch?”

Claude stood gaping in the open doorway. The three musicians stared back at him in
confusion. The brown-haired boy suddenly turned and called over his shoulder. “Felix! Felix,
I found him! Allegra, babe come here!”

There was the sound of hurried feet and then the two blonds nearly crashed into their friend
who was still transfixed in the entrance.

“Ow-” Allegra began.

“What the hell-” Felix tried to say but Claude ignored them and rocketed into motion. He all
but pounced on Luka and held the blue-haired guitarist’s face with his hands.

Ivan was taken aback and a little weirded out but Allen and the others seemed used to their
friend’s bouts of mania and hung back.
Claude’s eyes roamed all over Luka’s face until he began to feel uncomfortable with the
intense scrutiny. He heard a click and assumed Chloe was taking pictures again. He failed to
see how relevant Claude grabbing his face could be to the filmmaking process.

“As flattered as I am that you seem to like my face so much, I’m going to have to ask you to
give it back.” Luka smirked at Claude. “And no offense but I have someone I’m interested in
at the moment.”

Claude smiled back, unoffended. “Me too. Might take a rain check next time I’m single but
I’m pretty happy with Allegra.”

“Damn straight,” his girlfriend confirmed.

Claude finally let go. “Sorry about that,” his grin was sheepish but unashamed. He looked
from the two blonds back to the guitarist. “But you guys can see it too, right?” he asked.

Felix shrugged. “I can see you violating that guy’s personal space and possibly causing an
HR headache.”

“Nah,” Claude waved his hand. “Look at him!”

Allegra did. “He’s cute but I don’t share. What about him?”

Her boyfriend rolled his eyes and then explained he realized his friends didn’t get what he
was saying. “Isn’t it obvious?” He beamed back at Luka, who had no idea what was going
on. “Jack! He’s perfect! We’ve finally found our Watson.”

*****

The room was silent except for Chloe’s clicking. Allen’s face went from surprise to
understanding and finally defiance. “No.”
“Please?” Claude wheedled.

“No,” Allen crossed his arms, and glared at his friend. “Look, Mrs. Jennings let you steal
Marinette from her because she’s a kind generous softie who’s known Felix all his life. I
won’t.” He huffed and tried to ignore Claude’s puppy eyes. “I only have a tiny staff as it is.”

“Can’t you write the music in post?” Chloe looked at the musician from under her lashes. He
really was cute, even if she should be noticing. "Also, wouldn't both you and Luka acting
give a better insight as to what kind of music would best fit the action on screen? Even when
writing the score you have the orchestra to work with."

Allen rolled his eyes and groaned. “You know, not everything can be done in post and I don’t
know how long we’ll be in France. Technology has come a long way but musical recordings
always sound better when everyone can lay their tracks together. You don’t have to
compensate for differences in sound quality. Besides, I saw Luka first.”

“Well, you have a lot of filming to do coming up,” Claude pointed out, “I’m sure Luka and
Ivan can do great things without needing your supervision, but they’ll still have a lot of
downtime.” He shrugged. “So why not give them both roles? Luka as Jack Watson and Ivan
as Nick Charles III?” Nick Charles was a minor character interested in cyber security.
They’d probably have to cut some Adler scenes again, but he didn’t care.

Felix looked the other boy over. He was attractive enough despite his baggy hoodie and
passing acquaintance with proper grooming. The boy had a striking face; Roman nose, high
cheekbones, vivid eyes...not classically handsome but he was sure audiences would find him
appealing. The guitarist had a slight bad boy air Felix thought would be perfect for Jack
Watson.

He approached the taller boy. “What’s your opinion on becoming an actor…?”

“Luka,” blue eyes met green and smiled, not quite friendly but not hostile either. Polite.
Felix offered the other boy his hand. “Felix Graham de Vanily. I’m technically your boss and
possibly your future co-star.” Allegra nudged him and he added, “nice to meet you.”

“You as well,” Luka shook his hand once and let go. He frowned just a bit. “Don’t I have to
audition first? You can’t be sure that I can act, much less am right for the role.”

“Do you have any acting experience?” Allen wanted to know.

Luka smiled just a bit. “I used to do commercials. And a few bit parts in television shows.”

Felix looked at him with a little more interest. “Do you have a CV?”

The guitarist rubbed his shoulder, looking uncomfortable. “My mom probably has it
somewhere…”

“Good luck,” Ivan added. “The Captain is more anarchist than a housekeeper.”

Allegra frowned then shrugged. “I don’t think it matters. Aunt Amelie hired your friend
without any references or a background check.” She sounded bitter and Claude looked
concerned at his girlfriend’s hostility.

Felix decided to ignore whatever Allegra was upset about. She’d talk to them about it when
she was ready. “True,” he looked Luka over. “Are you interested in trying out for Jack
Watson?”

“Yes!” Claude shouted.

“No,” Allen growled, then stopped and looked at Luka. His smile was a little sheepish. “It’s
your call.”
Luka looked at his phone. “Why don’t we talk about it during lunch? I want to hear more
about this character.”

*****

To his disappointment Mrs. Jennings had requested Marinette have lunch with her. Which left
Luka and Ivan to sit with Claude, Chloe, Allegra and Felix.

“So here’s the thing,” Claude was explaining, “Jack Watson, right? He’s a descendant of
Doctor John Watson, Sherlock Holmes’ best friend. Watson was also the man who wrote
down all of Holmes’ most interesting cases and published them. He’s the whole reason
Holmes is famous. “ He took another bite, chewed, and swallowed.

“Now in the modern day Jack’s parents have divorced. Jack’s mom is French and didn’t want
her son getting all mixed up with all this fame and pressure from being a Legacy would put
on him before he’s ready, so she stays in America to get away from the other famous kids
when he’s eight or so.” Claude made vague gestures with his hands as he spoke. “Of course,
as a Legacy student he’s entitled to a free education at one of the best boarding schools in the
world, so she’s not about to turn that down.”

Luka listened attentively while the others continued to eat, Chloe texting someone. He
blinked once or twice and nodded to show Claude he was paying attention.

The guitarist finished his meal. “Wait a minute. Wasn’t he already in school with the other
Legacy kids?”

Claude’s eyes brightened, glad he’d been listening. “Well, the Legacy kids switched schools,
four years at one, then another and then another. At eight they would have gone to France and
she didn’t want that. She felt the Holmes family interfered with her marriage and drove her
husband away from her. So she didn’t want her son under the influence of...in her mind…’a
bunch of snobby gits’.”

“She was afraid they’d turn her son against her, or his heritage,” Luka theorized.
Claude pointed finger guns at him. “Exactly! So she’s been fighting like crazy to keep her
son away but now that the Legacy kids are returning to France and Jack is old enough to
decide where he lives she thinks it’s okay for her son to go back there.” He shrugged. “Plus
Jack has gotten into a little trouble with the law in America.”

Luka frowned. He was starting like Jack via his backstory; it reminded him a little of his own
early life. He hoped Clause wasn’t about to ruin his impression of the character. “Not some
cliche like gangs and drugs I hope.”

“No, but that’s a good guess,” Felix finally spoke up and looked at Luka. He was trying to
stay out of the conversation and let Claude handle the new actor but he couldn’t stop himself
from getting involved. He shifted in his seat and gave Luka his full attention while Ivan and
Allen tuned them out as they researched musical instruments they wanted to bring in.

Felix continued. “Jack lives in New York. It’s not the best or the worst and there are rough
parts in any city. So to compensate he has to be tough. He gets into fights to defend himself
and he gets into fights to protect others; mostly bullying victims and women and girls abused
by their partners.”

“But he still gets a bad rep,” Luka guessed.

Much like Marinette it was refreshing not to have to explain every little thing about a
character to a new person. Felix hoped Luka would also turn out to be a rough-cut diamond.
“Yes, he does,: he sighed. “The bullies are the types who have influential parents and get Jack
in trouble. No one listens to the victims or they’re too scared to testify. So all the blame falls
on him. Plus he’s a little bit rebellious and is tired of having to explain himself so he lets
everyone but his mom think what they want.”

“A little rock and roll,” Luka commented.

“But very smart and compassionate, like his ancestor. And a fighter, like his ancestor.” Felix
spoke up. He looked the guitarist over. “You have long arms and legs. I bet you have a good
reach. I don’t suppose you know any self-defense or martial arts.”
Luka grinned. “A friend of my mom taught me muay thai . I’ve kept up with it.”

Chloe’s head popped up and she looked over at Luka. Muay thai, huh? She imagined him
bare to the waist like the fighters on TV. He’d be sweaty or oiled up for the camera, aiming
high kicks at his opponent’s head and no...nope nope. She’d overheard the boy singing the
praises of Dupain-Cheng and although she was confident in her looks and style she didn't like
how she might compare to someone who “was the song playing in his head since they met”.
As much as she disliked Marinette, she knew how to be a good girl, at least in public.

Allen noticed everyone was finished eating. “So, are you ready to audition, Luka?” He met
the other boy’s eyes. “Remember, you don’t have to do this if you don’t want to and no one,”
he glared at Felix and his friend wisely kept his mouth shut. “Will make you if you don’t
want to or it makes you uncomfortable. You don’t have to take the part if you don’t want it
either.”

Luka considered it. He preferred music over acting but he could use the extra money for his
and Juleka’s schooling. And since Jack Watson sounded like an important part he could spend
more time with Marinette.

He smiled at Allen. “Thank you for considering my feelings.” He stood up and looked at the
group. “I’ll give it a try. You don’t mind if Ivan comes along for moral support, do you?”

*****

They found an unused room and Chloe settled into the corner to take pictures after making
sure it wouldn’t throw Luka off. Ivan and the others found chairs while Luka stood in the
middle of the room.

Allegra took a moment to admire how calm and relaxed Luka was. He wasn’t acting either;
his posture and body language had absolutely no tension. His expression was open and easy
to read. It was a pleasant surprise to meet an actor who was exactly as they seemed.
And yet from what she overheard from him and that huge drummer, Ivan, she thought they
were both good friends with Marinette Dupain-Cheng. This was the same person who was
also friends with a conniving, manipulative witch like Lila Rossi. Marinette had duped
Allegra’s friends and a savvy woman she considered her mentor. Had she also fooled her own
friends into considering her a sweet, kind person? Chloe didn’t seem to like her but she didn’t
like many people besides Felix and Aunt Amelie. She might have warmed up a little during
their D&D session but Chloe didn’t seem like the type to make friends easily. She reminded
Allegra a lot of Felix; wary of others in case they tried to use them. It was a good defense
mechanism in show business.

Allegra usually relied on her instincts and gut reaction to navigate her way past leeches and
users. She could usually take a cue from the Graham de Vanilys and both of them were fooled
this time.

Or were they? Despite what she’d overheard, a part of her wanted to like and trust Marinette.
Luka did, and he didn’t strike her as the type to be easily fooled. Allen said the other boy had
an uncanny knack for getting to the emotional heart of people through music. Maybe the
same was true for Marinette and Lila didn’t know her as well as she claimed to. Or didn’t
know all the other sides to her personality.

Hurm. Must investigate further.

Felix noticed Luka was looking up something on his phone. “Are you ready?”

The guitarist’s eyes flicked to him then back to his screen. “I’m looking up an audition piece.
How do you feel about Broadway?”

The blond frowned and he tilted his head. “You’ll have to be more specific. I’m not
particularly fond of “Cats” or “Phantom of the Opera”.

Luka glanced up again. “No. I was thinking of something more contemporary.” He looked at
Felix then at Allen. “How do you feel about ‘Hamilton’?”
Ivan cheered and Allen grinned in approval. Chloe continued to take pictures while Claude
and Allegra looked curious.

“Felix singing. This should be good,” Claude whispered to his girlfriend.

“I’m more prose than music, but it’s your audition,” Felix told Luka. “Any song in
particular?”

“ ‘Aaron Burr, Sir’ ,” Luka replied as he squinted at his phone. “Are you familiar with the
Aaron Burr part?”

Felix lifted one shoulder. “I saw the televised version and I have near perfect recall.”

Luka’s eyebrows raised in surprise and approval. “That works. I, of course, will be
Hamilton.”

The chill, laid-back musician was gone and an ambitious young man with a chip on his
shoulder stood in his place. Allegra was impressed at how quickly he slid into character.
Felix became brusque and snarky, so no real change there.

Luka looked at Felix in surprise, no longer seeing a young actor but the historical figure,
Aaron Burr. He pretended to straighten his clothes and then approached him, his steps
cautious and respectful.

“Pardon me,” “Hamilton” began, “but are you Aaron, Burr, sir?”

“Burr” pretended to look up from a book. “That depends, who’s asking?”

“I’m Alexander Hamilton”, “Hamilton” bowed and sounded a little awestruck. “I’m at your
service, sir. I’ve been looking for you.”
“I’m getting nervous,” “Burr” replied with gentle sarcasm and returned his attention to his
book.

“Sir, I heard your name at Princeton!” “Hamilton” continued, eager to regain the other man’s
attention. “I was seeking an accelerated course of study. When I got sort of out of sorts with a
buddy of yours,” he looked embarrassed. I may have punched him. It’s a blur, sir- He handles
the financials?”

“Burr” looked dismayed, yet impressed. “You punched the bursar?”

Allegra and Claude’s jaws dropped as they listened to their friend sing. Sure, Luka was
clearly the superior performer, but Felix wasn’t half bad and could hold his own. Ivan and
Chloe were impassive but Allen’s face grew smug. He almost wished he’d goaded Claude
into betting their friend couldn’t sing.

“Yes!” “Hamilton” confirmed. He seemed pleased that “Burr” understood. He rushed on,
impatient to let his idol know how much he looked up to him. “I wanted to do what you did,
graduate in two, then join the revolution. He looked at me like I was stupid,” “Hamilton”
frowned and then glared. “I’m not stupid.” He paused then returned to his original topic, “so
how’d you do it?” How’d you graduate so fast?”

“Burr’s” smile was still polite, the man clearly wanted to leave. “It was my parents’ dying
wish before they passed.” He tried to walk past the man.

“You’re an orphan?” “Hamilton” asked. “Of course. I’m an orphan!” He was thrilled to have
something in common with the other man. “God, I wish there was a war!” he complained.
“Then we could prove that we’re worth more than anyone bargained for!”

Felix was about to speak his next line when he was interrupted by applause from Ivan and
Allen.
Allegra gaped at him. “You can sing ?!” Why had she never heard him sing before? Not even
carols during the holidays! She felt cheated.

“You didn’t know?” Allen continued to look smug while Chloe tried not to look impressed
and continued to take pictures.

Claude looked utterly devastated. “Bro? You knew?” When Allen nodded he continued. He
put the back of one hand dramatically to his forehead. “The betrayal! ” He turned and
beseeched the photographer. “ Chloe, take a picture. I need this heartache documented for the
Christmas slideshow.”

Chloe hadn’t stopped. “Already on it, Drama Llama.”

Allegra sighed. She was aggravated with her two friends for holding out on her. “ We're never
going to hear the end of it, but this is a betrayal, cracker vanilla latte.”

Felix rolled his eyes and addressed Luka instead. “That was good. Not just your singing but
your acting too. You switched emotions flawlessly.” He once again offered the tall boy his
hand. “I might have to clear it with my mom but I’m pretty sure the part of Jack Watson is
yours if you want it.”

Luka smiled and took his hand, shaking it. “You know, I think I do.” Any chance to see
Marinette was good, even if he wasn’t sure of his co-stars. Not yet.

Ivan sighed and pretended to be upset. “Yet another person I’m close to is edging closer to
stardom without me.” He looked up at the ceiling. “Story of my life.”

Luka chuckled then walked over to his friend to assure him neither he nor Mylene would
forget Ivan. Ivan laughed and told Luka he was kidding.

Chloe was incredibly lucky and took a picture of Luka and Felix shaking hands at just the
right time. The juxtaposition between them was excellent; refined and rough around the
edges. Aristocratic and commoner. Blond and blue-haired.

This shot will look great on my book cover.

 Chapter Eight
Chapter Summary

Major Lukanette ship tease as Marinette fits Luka for his costume. They bond over his
childhood memories and Marinette gets over Adrien a little more. Felix gets a little
nervous about directing his first scene and Allegra continues to suspect the worst of
Marinette. Luka as Watson starts filming. Felix is rude.

Chapter Notes

Should I put movie scenes in italics so they stand out from the "regular" scenes? Let me
know. Also, there is some MAJOR fan disservice in this chapter. You'll know it when
you see it.

Marinette had just finished putting the finishing touches on a science student’s lab costume
when someone knocked on the door. She returned the finished piece to a waiting mannequin
and went to see who it was.

“Bonjour! Er...hello! Mrs. Jennings said I was supposed to…” her voice trailed off as she
looked up and saw who her visitor was. “Luka!”

She impulsively pulled him into the room and hugged him. “What a nice surprise! Lunch
isn’t for hours yet but it’s always a pleasure to see you.”

“Likewise,” Luka freed an arm to shut and lock the door behind him.

She realized she was still holding him close. Luka gave her his usual gentle smile and she
reluctantly let him go and stepped back. She felt a little self-conscious and tried to sound
professional. “So...so what brings you by?”
Before answering he pulled her close and hugged her again. “It’s just us,” he murmured
against her ear, “you can hug me as long as you need to.”

Marinette let herself relax and leaned against his chest. His Jagged Stone shirt was faded and
incredibly soft after many washings. She closed her eyes and breathed him in. Everything
about him was warm, comforting, and peaceful. She always felt like she was more herself
around Luka than nearly anyone she knew, save perhaps Tikki and her parents. Even Alya
didn’t make her feel as serene and confident as she felt when he was near.

I could stay like this for hours but I’d never get any work done.

His heart was beating a little faster and she hoped he couldn’t hear hers. Clearing her throat
she said, “so...Mrs. Jennings...she’s the head of the Costume Department...said someone was
coming by to consult about their costume.”

Luka’s beautiful smile returned. “As it happens, a production assistant told me to come by
because Mme. Jenning’s intern wanted to get my input about my costumes.”

“That’s me!” Marinette exclaimed. She remembered her manners and led him to the visitor’s
chair she had at her desk. She sat across from him and pulled out a sketchbook. “What have
you been told about your part?”

“Only a little,” Luka put his hands on the desk and leaned forward. “All I know about him is
that he’s a descendant of John Watson, from the Sherlock Holmes stories. He also lived in
America for eight years and has a reputation of getting into fights, but only to help others.”

She giggled. “Oh. You’re playing yourself, then.”

He just grinned as he thought of the knife fighting and street brawling lessons his mother
insisted on teaching him and Juleka. “Kids used to pick on Juleka for being shy. But I was
usually the tallest kid in class so I could usually intimidate bullies into behaving.”
She smiled back, impressed. “So...no fights that ended with lots of bullies bruised and a trip
to the principal’s office?”

Luka chuckled, remembering. “Only once.” His blue eyes twinkled as he looked at Marinette.
“It was four on one and they underestimated me. My teacher sent us all to the office.” He
began to gesture with his hands as Marinette leaned forward, riveted. “Now, imagine...me and
four boys. Kind of hefty boys. All of them beat up. One had a bloody nose.” He laughed and
continued. “So the principal called all of our parents.”

Marinette’s eyes widened, already seeing where the story was going. “Oh, no. The Captain.”

He nodded. “Yeah. My mom shows up last and these four sets of parents are glaring at me.
So she burst in,” his hands mimed the motion “and declared,” he put his hands on his hips
and did his best Anarka impression. “What seems to be the problem, me bucko?”

Luka smiled as he remembered. “And that was the cue for all the other parents and principal
to talk over each other and complain about what I’d done. So Mom yelled, ‘Silence, ye bilge
rats! I was asking my son!’”

She laughed and he went on, “So I explain my side and the principal is about to threaten me,
little nine year old me with suspension when Mom cuts in and asks, ‘And what are ye
planning to do with the scurvy curs who ganged up on one boy? Surely ye don’t plan to go
easy on them?’ Then she looks over at the parents and asks, “I hope ye didn’t raise yer
children to think attacking a lone boy was proper behavior.”

Marinette couldn’t help but smile. Luka was incredibly animated while telling his story,
gesturing with his arms and doing a nearly spot-on impression of his mom. He always
seemed calm and in control when he played. She had no idea he was funny too.

Luka was wrapping up his story. “So, to make a long story short, I wasn’t suspended but me
and the other four boys had to serve a week of detention. And when I got home I had to swab
the deck for a week, but that’s because I didn’t give all of them a bloody nose.”

She laughed. “You know, I can just imagine Captain Couffaine having that sort of attitude.”
He grinned, both embarrassed by and proud of his mom. “She’s amazing and scary all at
once.”

Marinette stopped laughing and she looked Luka up and down, eyes narrowed. She pursed
her lips and tilted her head thoughtfully.

Luka raised a brow, feeling a little confused. “Is something wrong?”

Her expression was thoughtful, brow scrunched. “You’re very rock and roll.”

One corner of his mouth curved upwards. “Thanks. I certainly try to be.”

She pulled out a pencil and began to sketch. “You see, Jack Watson has an edge to him that’s
very rock and roll and a little punk. He’s not the type of boy who’d wear the standard school
uniform. Kind of like you.”

He shrugged. “I...guess?”

Her hand nearly blurred as she drew but her eyes kept flickering back to him without losing
any of her rhythm. “Well, some of the characters are supposed to be descendants of
characters from the 1800s and the costumes need to reflect that. But they also need a modern
twist.” She grinned at him. “Do you have any objections to leather?”

Luka chuckled. “It’s hard to be rock and roll or punk without a little leather now and then.”

“Exactly,” she turned her full attention back to her drawing.

Marinette was amazing when she was creating. Her cheeks glowed, her eyes sparkled and
Luka could not look away. All of her insecurities seemed to fall by the wayside and she
became this confident dynamo. The creativity poured through her and manifested effortlessly
onto the page she was drawing. Her little pink tongue darted out as she concentrated and
Luka found himself both fascinated and ever so slightly warm.

After what seemed like no time at all she looked satisfied with her rough draft and pushed it
across the table to him. “What do you think?”

She had drawn him. The sketch was a little unrefined but he could easily recognize himself.
The outfit he was wearing was much more complete; a black waistcoat with long tails and a
high collar. It looked like leather as Marinette had suggested and was trimmed with metal
studs. Instead of buttons or zippers the waistcoat was held closed with buckles and straps.
More steampunk than classic punk but he liked it. It fits the movie’s aesthetic.

The white shirt also had a high collar and something that looked like a scarf around the
throat. He would later learn it was known as a cravat. The belt and fingerless gloves were
studded to match the waistcoat. The pants were tailored close to the body without restricting
movement. The black boots continued the buckles theme and had a modest heel.

Marinette stared at him, unsure what he thought of the costume. “Do you like it?”

She bit her lip and Design Princess was gone and Anxiety Lass was back. How on Earth
could she draw something so amazing in ten minutes and not think he’d like it?

“It’s perfect.” It was. It was the kind of thing he might wear himself and could see his
character, the rebellious Watson, wearing something that bent the school dress code without
breaking it. He smiled to reassure her as he passed it back. “I can’t wait to wear it.”

The self-doubt eased and she was her bubbly self again. She reached into a desk drawer and
pulled out a long pink strip of cloth with numbers on it. “Time to take your measurements!”

*****
“So what made you decide to take a part in the movie?” Marinette asked as she helped him
out of his jacket. She huffed and laughed. “Did you get goaded into it too or was it
voluntary?”

Luka shook his arm out of one of the sleeves of his jacket. “Actually, I was gently railroaded
into it, but I don’t mind. The money will be useful.” He looked at her out of the corner of his
eye. “And I’ll get to spend more time with you.”

He almost regretted the words, afraid he’d made her uncomfortable. To his surprise she
beamed. “Yes!” She sighed and pulled away his jacket and hung it on a coat rack. “To be
honest, it’s been kind of lonely. Sure, I get to see you at lunch, but we don’t get to hang out
as much as I’d like. Could you bend down, please?” She gently wrapped the tape measure
around his neck. “Now I’ll get to see you all day!”

He waited until she removed the tape from around his throat. “I hope you don’t get tired of
me.” He was joking but wasn’t completely sure. Marinette had been pensive lately, looking
sad when she thought no one could see her. The last thing he wanted was to add to her
problems or anxiety.

Marinette looked up at him and her face softened, giving him that beautiful smile she only
gave to people she was comfortable around. “Never. You’re awesome.” She stared at him a
bit longer before realizing she had a job to do. “Um, arms up at your sides, please. I need to
measure your chest and arm length.” Her cheeks were ever so slightly pink and he had to
refrain from teasing her.

“So...T-pose?” he asked as he mimed the pose.

“Perfect!” She stood on a chair to reach him. He kept a hand on her waist to help keep her
steady. Her fingers barely trembled as she measured his arms,wrists, biceps, and chest. She
spun him around and measured his shoulder width then measured the length of his back
before spinning him back. She looked up and focused on a point somewhere over his
shoulder. “Now I’ll have to measure your waist, hips and your...inseam.” Her cheeks pinked a
bit.

By inseam she meant she’d have to kneel down and get very close to his...ahem. He shrugged
and tried to look nonchalant. “It’s fine. Do what you have to.”
Marinette was very grateful Mme. Jennings had taken most of the cast and crew’s
measurements. She appreciated that the woman trusted her abilities enough to measure Luka
but wished she was here right now to do it instead. Still, this was her friend, a boy who would
never judge her. She told herself to pretend her mentor was in the room with them and
concentrate on the job at hand.

Luka gently grabbed Marinette’s waist and helped her down, then resumed his T-pose. He
tried not to react as her slender arms went around his waist to measure the circumference. Her
little fingers tickled him as they ghosted over his stomach and he had to clench his teeth to
keep from laughing.

Her hands dipped lower and wrapped the tape measure around his hips. He forced himself not
to react.

Wow, my job actually entails touching Luka’s butt. It’s a cute butt, Marinette thought to
herself before reining in her thoughts and concentrating on getting his measurements correct.

She cleared her throat. “Here we go,” she told him and knelt in front of him. She looked up
but not in his eyes. “Could you stand with your legs shoulder width apart, please?”

Luka also needed to clear his throat. “Um, sure.” He glanced down at the top of her head and
noticed she had her hair in a bun and not in her usual pigtails. She looked cute but
professional. “Can I put my arms down now?”

“Of course.”

Marinette took a deep breath and began to position the tape just below his crotch. “I’ll make
this as quick as I can. Try not to move.”

Luka moved his gaze to the ceiling. “I’ll do my best.”

Come on, think of anything besides the fact a very cute girl you’re fond of is literally kneeling
right in front of you. Exams. Dealing with customers who don’t tip. Hawk Moth in a bikini.
Yes, that might do it.

He could feel the warmth of her fingers through his jeans on his inner thigh and sucked in a
deep breath. Keep it together, Couffaine. It’s just a reaction to being touched, it doesn’t mean
anything. Come on. Hawk Moth in a thong. Worse, Hawky in a banana hammock. Dear God.
It’s a good thing I’m asexual or I’d never want to have it as long as I live.

Luka shook his head to clear it of the very disturbing image of the emotional terrorist dancing
around to “I’m Sexy and I Know It” and watched Marinette measure his thigh and stand up.
He took a step back so her head wouldn’t accidentally brush against...anything and exhaled,
relieved that she was done.

She walked past him and scribbled down some numbers. Her face was finally regaining its
natural color and he hoped he was doing the same.

Marinette set down the measuring tape. “That should be everything.” She sounded calm and
professional again, even if she didn’t look him in the eye. She did manage a smile. “I’ll let
you know if we need any more measurements but I’ll show my drawing to Mme. Jennings
and she approve or disapprove of my design. Then we just have to look through our fabric to
see if we have what we need and we should be able to make your costume in time for you to
shoot your first scene.”

Luka’s shoulders eased. “So...I guess you have a lot of work to do...making a pattern and
such.”

“Yes,” she answered but made no move to usher him out the door.

He almost offered to stay and keep her company while she worked but then his phone
buzzed. He looked down and saw he had a text from Allen wondering where he was. He
huffed.

She understood immediately. “Time to go back to work, huh?”

“Yes,” he sighed. She looked disappointed but handed him his jacket. “Time to be mature and
responsible and do what I’m getting paid to do I guess.”

She laughed and gave him another hug. “Me too.” She smiled up at him. “So...see you at
lunch?”

Luka grinned. “Absolutely.”

Marinette unlocked and opened the door for him and he gave her a forehead kiss before
leaving.

As soon as the door closed behind him her smile dropped and she sagged.

That was close. It was all I could do to keep my mind on the job. I gotta think of the most
unsexy thing imaginable. Hawk Moth in a bikini. That should clear my head.

*****

After lunch Felix traded seats with his mother and took his place in the director’s chair. He
inhaled through his nose and let it out slowly through his mouth. He told himself there was
no need to be nervous. Most everyone on set were professionals he had worked with nearly
all his life. Mom was on hand in case he needed advice, he’d watched his father direct for
years and his father had started teaching him how to direct before he died. Felix had even
studied the little “handbook” his father had put together for him in case he got stuck on how
to direct a scene or coach an actor. He told himself he had nothing to worry about.

He was a dirty, dirty liar.

He decided to make his debut with a small but important scene; the death of Alexei Akunin,
descendant of the famous Gregori Akunin. The professor had discovered corruption within
the secret society that ran the school and sought to root it out. Unfortunately he had tipped off
the very people who stood to lose if their corruption came to light so he was trying to run
away with some thumb drives before he could be silenced. Permanently. There were only two
people in the scene; Mikhail Petrov, who was playing Professor Akunin and a “shadowy
figure” following him. There would be some dialogue, a struggle, and a gunshot. Very
straight forward but suspenseful.

That didn’t mean simple or easy. It was what his father would call the “inciting incident” and
had to be done right.

Mr. Petrov was a seasoned actor who had moved from Russia to London in the early 2000s
and had retained his strong work ethic and brusque personality, along with his strong but
smooth accent. He was always dignified and professional, even if he had scared Felix as a
toddler.

“Ready to step into your father’s shoes, malysh ?”

Felix didn’t smile as the older man approached him but his mouth turned up slightly. “I’ll do
what I can. Ready to die just to inspire others?”

Mr. Petrov shrugged. “I’m Russian. We know from childhood Death is always an option.”
His expression softened a bit and he gave Felix a shoulder squeeze. “You will do fine. Your
father would be proud to see you working so hard.”

Felix nodded. “Thank you. It means a lot to hear you say it.”

Petrov returned Felix’s nod then walked off to take his mark.

Since it wasn’t a big shoot most of the cast had taken the opportunity to go home early or
rehearse privately. Marinette decided to watch the scene with Claude and Allegra, even if the
other girl didn’t want her sitting near them. She wasn’t sure what she’d done to set off
Allegra. Their first meeting had gone so well. She mentally shrugged and decided not to let it
affect filming. She would be civil, like when she had to deal with Chloe in school.

The girl in question was off taking shots of the set before settling into her own chair set
diagonally from Felix. It would be a good opportunity to get pictures of his directorial debut.

Marinette sat back and watched Felix watching the crew set the scene. What kind of director
would he be? Snarky? Rude? Would he make grown men cry? She hoped not.

Felix sat up straight, posture alert. His eyes were focused on the actors in front of him. He
didn’t look smug at all. He looked...professional.

For his part Felix was doing his best to hide his nerves and persuade the crew around him he
knew what he was doing. His best acting yet. He didn’t have a clue whether or not the scene
would go well. He knew his mother would step in if he screwed up but he hoped it wouldn’t
be necessary. That would make him look like a git in front of people he respected and wanted
to respect him.

Trust yourself, son. Trust your crew and your actors. You know this script backwards and
forwards. You’ll do fine.

His father’s voice whispered into his ear. He didn’t know if it was his imagination or a
memory but he’d listen to him and make the man proud.

Felix glanced at the person who held the slate. They looked back at him expectantly and he
nodded.

“Akunin Death Scene, Take One,” they said and clapped the slate.

“Action!” Felix said aloud and the scene began.

Petrov, now Akunin, ran down a dimly lit marble hallway. The emergency lighting cast
shadows on the wall and dwarfed the man, making him look small and alone. Felix made a
note to praise the crew later.

The man was breathing heavily from exertion, his face was red and full of fear. He leaned
against a stone statue, putting his hand on top of it. After thirty seconds he took off again.

He hadn’t gotten far when his escape route was cut off. A shadowy figure approached him
then stopped.

“Are you sure I can’t persuade you to change your mind?” the figure asked.

Akunin had caught his breath enough to answer. “If you must ask, then you have clearly
misjudged my character.”

“Nothing is quite as it seems at first glance.”

“I’m aware.”

“So this is goodbye then, is it?”

“Yes-”

One man was cut off as the other man lunged at him. The two fought, both spry and hearty
for their age. Akunin was strong but his opponent was agile. A knife glinted and Akunin
collapsed to the ground, bleeding out. The other man kneeled beside him and whispered in
the dying man’s ear. Once life had left the professor’s body his opponent gently closed his
eyes and folded his hands over his heart before walking away.

“Cut!”
Felix got out of his chair and approached the actors. “I think we need to do the scene again.
Once more from the top. Please,” he added.

The shadowy figure just shrugged and went to take his mark but Petrov frowned. “Is there a
reason?” He gestured to the fake blood on his torso. That means a costume change, resetting
the squibs and losing time.” He looked his young director over. “Are you displeased with my
performance?”

Felix hesitated before answering. Petrov’s acting was technically flawless but his gut told him
something wasn’t quite right. “You did exactly as the script told you,” he said finally.

The Russian’s eyes were shrewd, sensing what the boy wasn’t saying. “And yet, you are
unsatisfied, even though this is your father’s script.”

Felix took another deep breath and let it out slowly. “I know, and I don’t want to question
either my father’s or your skill and expertise.” He wanted to choose his words carefully.
Petrov appreciated plain speaking but Felix still had to be diplomatic.

“I don’t think either you or your character would act that afraid, even when running for his
life,” he told the actor. “Is he afraid? Yes. Would he give someone after him the satisfaction
of knowing that. Never.” Petrov didn’t smile but his shoulders went out and his chest went
back so Felix knew the man agreed with him. “I think you should be subtle. Your character
might be afraid but he’ll still face death with dignity.”

“The true Russian way,” Petrov agreed. He gave Felix an approving nod. “Good. I will play
the scene your way.”

Felix nodded, knowing he’d just won a small but important victory. “Excellent. We’ll take a
short break and then shoot the scene again.”

“Good.” The man walked away.

“We’re going to reset the scene. Get ready to shoot in twenty minutes, everyone.”

A few of the newer crewmembers grumbled but Felix gave them his dad’s famous glare and
they were hustled off by their more experienced coworkers. Once everything and everyone
was back in place Felix called out “Action!”

The scene played out as before but instead of looking constantly afraid Akunin only allowed
himself a brief look of fear and some slight trembling while leaned against the statue for
support. He only allowed himself ten seconds to recover and was off again.

The rest of the scene was nearly identical except this time Akunin had anticipated the attack
and braced himself before fighting back.

“Cut!” Felix yelled once it was done. “Perfect! Let’s set up for the next scene. Please,” he
added as an afterthought. The crew applauded and then went back to work.

Felix allowed himself a smile. Perhaps he had a talent for directing after all.

*****

“Wow,” Marinette breathed as the scene finished. “I had no idea Felix was so…”

Allegra crossed her arms and glared at her. “Talented?” She was determined not to let the
other’s good opinion of the girl influence her. Marinette was a conniving snake and couldn’t
keep up the innocent act forever.

Marinette’s grin was sheepish. “That, and patient,” she admitted. “He’s very different when
he’s working. Focused. Professional. Respectful of others and their talents.”
“Oh, that’s right. You’d only seen the bad side of Felix when he was in Paris last time,”
Claude smoothly interjected before Allegra could retort. “Yeah. Like I’m sure you know, this
project is very important to both Felix and his mother. Not only because of who wrote it,”
Claude avoided bringing up Geralt Graham de Vanily to anyone outside of their little circle,
“or because this is Felix’s directorial debut. A lot of our cast and crew have worked together
for years. They’re professionals and deserve respect. Fe’s an asshole at times but he’s always
professional. Besides, his dad was a great believer in films as a collaborative art form. Talent
means nothing if no one will work with you.”

Marinette nodded. She’d heard tales of talented designers whose egos doomed their careers.
“Allen mentioned something similar not too long ago but it’s one thing to hear someone’s
good at something but it’s another to see it in action.”

“Good movies are all about show, don’t tell,” Claude told her. He wrapped an arm around
Allegra and gave her a hug. “Good people in the business should be as well, I think.”

There was an awkward silence as they all stared at each other then Marinette cleared her
throat. “Well! According to the schedule, that big memorial scene is coming up soon, so I
guess I should go get ready for that! See you soon!” She gave them both an awkward wave
and jogged off.

Claude waited until she was out of sight and said, “she really does seem sweet. I don’t know
why you don’t like her.”

Allegra’s reply was cynical. “Give it time. You’ll see.”

*****

The afternoon was completely taken up by the “Akunin Memorial” shoot. All of the students
from the school filled out the scene as extras to make it look more authentic. The secretary
department and HR had a field day getting everyone’s permission and NDA’s signed in time.
To Felix’s relief there were no hiccups and the scene should be done smoothly. Victor took
his place at the head table with the rest of the staff, all dressed somberly. The designer in
Marinette could admire how each costume was beautifully tailored, even if they weren’t her
creations. Chloe took pictures of them all and Marinette actually wondered if she should ask
the other girl for copies later.
Lila stewed quietly as she sat beside Gio. They were in the so-called “cheap seats” of the
Spade students; in front of the ordinary students but still behind “The Gang of Five”, as the
characters of Dupin, Holmes, Marple, Poirot, and Spade were called. She still couldn’t
believe that a boring little seamstress was cast as a lead instead of her. She could kick herself
for playing the vamp instead of the ingenue with Allen. Next time she wouldn’t play against
type. Most of the younger actors were a little more savvy than the idiots at school. Pursuing a
friendship with any of them wasn’t worth her time.

Well, except perhaps Gio , she thought as she snuck a glance at him under her lashes. He
glanced over at her and she gave him a flirty smile, which he returned. He wasn’t rich or
famous just yet but he had talent and therefore potential. Felix and his inner circle were too
insular or uptight for her to bother trying to manipulate but Gio was an outsider and relatively
new, just like her. They could make the climb together, at least until he was no longer useful.
She hoped that wouldn’t happen for a long time. He was charming and attractive and
reminded her of home. And perhaps a bit of herself.

He’s ambitious and not afraid to take risks to get himself known. I could actually come to like
him.

From the corner of her eye’s Lila saw how Amelie Graham de Vanily lifted one elegant,
manicured hand. All of the sudden the mindless chatter quieted. A vacuum of silence left in
its place. Some of the students took a moment to straighten up their seats, others smoothed
imaginary wrinkles. The anticipation thrummed in everyone’s veins as they stared ahead,
knowing that they were being watched by the director and her crew.

“Now, everyone, as we’ve practiced. Akunin Memorial Arc 1 scene 4 take 1.” Amelie began,
it almost felt like a countdown. Usually the directors themselves would never call out the
scenes themselves, but the showmanship of Amelie came out, delighting in encouraging the
extras as well as her beloved star leads. Amelie yelled “Action” and like clockwork the scene
began.

Victor stood and approached the student body, face solemn and grave. “Forgive me, students.
I wasn’t expecting to call an assembly quite so soon after the start of the school year.” He
took a deep breath, looking appropriately devastated. “As I’m sure all of you know by now,
we lost our beloved Professor Akunin only two days ago.”
There was silence except for a few muffled sobs. The man continued, looking over the
students’ heads and smiling as if he could see something or someone they couldn’t.

“Alexei Akunin was more than just a brilliant professor. He, like some of you, was a Spade, a
direct descendant of Gregori Akunin, one of the first and most brilliant forensic detectives to
ever come from Russia.”

Many in the crowd nodded as they remembered the classes Professor Akunin had taught.

Headmaster Doyle went on. “When people first met the man I was lucky enough to call Alex,
they thought him cold, harsh, and unfriendly. He would say he was just Russian.”

There were a few weak laughs. Professor Doyle gave a crowd a gentle and somber smile. “I
first met Alexei Akunin when we were both in school. As you can imagine, neither of us
liked each other at first. He was mean, I was too talkative...we had nothing in common,”
Victor sighed and looked off into the middle distance. “Except we both loved detective work,
finding clues, putting the puzzle pieces together and solving the mystery. I must say we could
get a bit competitive at times but we always respected each other.”

Marinette sat between Felix and Allen and found herself being drawn into the story. She
could almost picture it; two very different boys being drawn together by a mutual love of
mystery. They probably had many misunderstandings until they got to know and understand
each other. She wondered if they hung out together or were they just classmates.

Victor took a deep shuddering breath and even Lila was paying attention, looking a bit sad
herself. The man was a better actor than she’d given him credit. “It took nearly a year for him
to relax and get to know me. Those who knew him well knew how hard it was to earn his
trust and respect. They would also say how worthwhile it was; Alexei Akunin was one of the
most loyal people I’ve ever met in my life.”

He began to pace as he walked. “Those of you fortunate enough to have been taught by the
man know he held himself and his students to exacting standards. But as harsh as he could
be...he was also incredibly kind. Alex was compassionate to those who needed it, patient with
those who struggled. He loved all of you, even if he sometimes had a strange way of showing
it.”
The Headmaster’s voice broke and he struggled to regain his composure. “That’s why...that’s
why his murder hurts so much. I cannot imagine anyone who could take a man like Professor
Akunin away from those who cared about him, a man who had so much to offer the world,
who gave so much of himself. He believed in the purpose of our school, to train future
detectives, forensic scientists, engineers. He thought logic and discipline were the most
important elements to solving crimes.”

Headmaster Doyle smiled again. “But he also loved music, as some of you may know.” He
held Jayden Spade’s eyes for a moment, then moved on. “He believed every life needed
beauty and so he took little music and art breaks throughout the day to recharge. I used to
tease him about that; he’d say it wasn’t his fault Russian composers had produced such
masterpieces. Then he’d claim music would always help him when he was stuck on
something.”

He seemed so lost in thought and nostalgia that for a moment he forgot he had an audience.
The assembled waited patiently for him to continue. There was a soft and broken exhalation
from the man, the rapid blinking of his eyes banishing tears away. It was the picture of a man
struggling with the grief of losing a valued friend and everyone couldn’t help but empathise
with him. Soft soft sniffles and sobs heard amongst the student body, trying hard not to
disturb the assembly and remembrance of the professor.

Marinette and Allegra were openly crying despite knowing Victor was just acting. The
wreath of melancholy wrapped around the students and Marinette couldn't help the tears that
streamed down. Warm hands clasped Marinette's in comfort, softening the intensity of her
sobs. Allegra, as Marple, leaned on Claude who with tender hands wiped away her tears as he
held her in a half hug, silently crying alongside them. Allen held Allegra’s hand, as well as
Marinette’s. Felix also held Marinette’s other hand as rehearsed, the Spades were a unified
front in all aspects, especially with the grief against their professor. So they sought the
comfort of each other, only Allen as Sam Spade, and Felix as Barrington Holmes held the
vigil with dry eyes and determined expressions of seeing the assembly though without
showing any weaknesses.

Victor’s grief seemed so real, so deep and heart wrenching that even Lila shed a few tears
that weren’t forced. They simply rolled down her cheeks in sincerity which surprised Lila.
Mylene forgot she was Aubrey for a moment and leaned against Ivan, who put an arm around
her shoulders and held her close. Amelie didn’t seem to notice or was fine with it, it was hard
to tell at the angle she kept herself and her impenetrable poker face.
“And so...I call upon you, all of you, to keep each other safe as you walk to class, or study, or
even when eating your meals.” The Headmaster effortlessly shifted from grieving to serious.
“While it is not our place to point fingers, do not believe everything you see at face value. We
already lost a professor, it would be a grave day to lose any of our precious students.” He
glared at the students then to his fellow teachers behind him, who started in surprise. The
sudden glare caused everyone to pause under the scrutiny of condemnation.

“Never go out alone, for solitude makes you a potential victim. Keep to your schedules and
the newly enforced curfew, it is for your safety. Report any strangers loitering about or any
strange behavior. From fellow students or personnel. I am calling on you, my brilliant
students, to help solve this murder, bring the perpetrator to justice, and put Professor Akunin
to rest. He believed in you, his greatest pride and joy, and so do I.” With his palms slamming
on the podium echoing Victor ended his scene trained eyes surveying everyone in the
assembly stopping at the Spades in the end.

Marinette fought a shiver as Victor looked directly at her as if he could read her thoughts. She
was pierced by his intensity causing her heart to race, Felix tightened his grip slightly
grounding Marinette into the moment. She remembered just in time she was Felicity Dupin
aspiring detective at the moment, not Marinette aspiring fashion designer. She was a proud
Spade whose honor and pride would not let this injustice go. She lifted her chin, met the
Headmaster head on with resolution and gave a nod. Satisfied, he looked over Holmes,
Marple and the rest of her little group, who also nodded back at the man.

Headmaster Doyle brought his gaze back to the students at large and gave them a hint of a
reassuring smile. “Thank you all for your time and attention. You are dismissed back to
class.” He looked at the five Spades one last time before turning away. The message was
clear; he wanted to talk to them after the assembly.

The rest of the student body rose out of their seats and obediently walked back to class. The
room emptied until only the descendants of the founders and the Headmaster remained.

“Cut!” Amelie yelled again. “Brilliant! And all in one take. Exceptional as always, Victor!”

The remaining cast and crew applauded and the veteran actor took his rightful bow.
Amelie clapped her hands for silence. “Now! It’s time for a little meeting and for you five to
meet your Sixth Ranger.” She grinned at the teens’ confusion. “It’s a nineties reference. I’ll
explain later.”

*****

Marinette barely had time to use the bathroom and grab a croissant before she was hustled
onto another set. The actual Headmaster’s office was too small to accommodate the film crew
so Amelie used Chloe’s photography as references along with the scene department to
recreate the room as faithfully as possible on a soundstage.

Allegra, Allen, Claude, Felix and Marinette were all clustered around the set’s door. Some of
the extras stayed behind, eager to watch and keeping quiet as instructed. It was far cooler to
watch a movie be made than going back to class. Amelie yelled “Action!” and the scene
began.

Jayden Spade gently pushed his classmates aside and pressed his ear against the door. “I hear
him talking to someone on the phone but I can’t make out any words,” he told the rest. “It’s
far too muffled.

“How does he sound? Is he angry?” Felicity whispered.

“Right, Flick. Remember that Jayden is lucky he can hear anything at all. This door and the
room at large is made from virgin timber. It’s as thick as possible for privacy,” Barry
explained. He gave his rival a look, causing the girl to blush, it was such a rookie mistake.
“And really, our Headmaster has never been one to let his emotions override his
professionalism.”

“Well, we could hardly blame him if he weren’t, could we?” Seabert whispered. His eyes
were soft and empathetic. “We only knew Professor Akunin most of our school lives. I think
Jayden and Barry longer due to their dads; but Headmaster Doyle knew him for easily twice
that time. They went to school together, taught together…”

“Joined The Order together,” Elinor added.

The small group was quiet for a moment, thinking of the group that had more or less run their
lives and the lives of their families for the last century and a half; or less in Jayden’s case.

L'Ordre de l'application de la loi et de la prévention du crime, shortened to The Order or The

Knights of Lady Justice over the years, had been founded by Felicity’s ancestor, C. Auguste
Dupin himself. It had been a small collection of law officers, professional and amateur
detectives, and rich benefactors looking to contribute to society in a meaningful way. They
had struggled to be taken seriously by the larger law enforcement community until pride
student Sherlock Holmes had lent his considerable fame to their cause. Now they worked
alongside such august companies as Interpol and the American agencies, the FBI and CIA.
The Order was international with ties mainly in Europe and the Americas yet lent assistance
wherever requested.

From inside the room they heard a voice say, “If you’re all quite done trying to eavesdrop for
information, why don’t you come in and I’ll tell you what you wish to know.”

The students bristled at being caught but obediently trooped into the Headmaster’s office.

Jayden tried not to stare at the rich wood panelling or the antique Persian rugs. He’d only
been in the Headmaster’s office once, perhaps twice. Seabert, on the other hand, was a
frequent visitor because of all his pranking. Felicity and Barry were as well for all their
bickering. He especially liked the recessed bookshelves filled with tomes on any subject
imaginable. There were paintings of the Founders on the walls ranging from pompous, to
sweet, to stoic. He never understood how his great-great-grandfather could be a Founder to
an organization that was created before the man was born but no one but Jayden seemed to
mind. At least his fellow Spades didn’t, perhaps it was because he wasn’t the spotlight stealer
Holmes had been.

Headmaster Doyle motioned to the seats in front of his mahogany desk. “Please. Be
comfortable.”

Felicity and Barry raced for the overstuffed armchair directly in front of the desk. Felicity
won the seat on the Headmaster’s right (directly in the man’s line of sight). Barry tried to
look as if being bested didn’t bother him but his twitching left eyebrow gave him away.
Felicity gave him a smug look when she thought the Headmaster wasn’t looking. Seabert,
Jayden, and Elinor had to share the antique couch behind them.
Doyle waited until they were all seated and relatively comfortable before he began to speak.
“Forgive me for pulling you away. I’m sure you would all prefer to take some time to mourn
Professor Akunin privately and in your own way.”

The five nodded as one. Doyle took off his glasses and rubbed his eyes.

“As would I,” he sighed. He closed his eyes, replaced his glasses and met each of their gazes.
“But we can’t. Not only has a dear friend and brilliant mind been taken from us, the school
may no longer be safe.” He frowned and went on.

“I can think of two scenarios at the moment. One, some criminal mastermind managed to
sneak past our security and murdered Professor Akunin as revenge for targeting their
organization...or they feared we would.”

“And the second?” Elinor asked before Barry could.

Doyle didn’t seem to mind being interrupted. “That there’s a traitor here at school. Perhaps a
group of traitors throughout our entire organization.”

Most of the group stared at the Headmaster in disbelief but Jayden nodded. “We have layers
of security and every department has its own server with multiple layers of encryption. An
organized group would have a greater chance of success instead of some random loner who
got lucky.” He shrugged. “It could be an inside job, or someone is being bribed or
blackmailed.”

Elinor was both worried and disbelieving. “I think the blackmail scenario is more likely.” She
shifted a little closer to Seabert, who rubbed his shoulder up against hers. “I’d hate to think of
anyone deliberately turning on us.”

“Why would they?” Barry wanted to know. He looked at the Headmaster, then glanced at
Felicity. “Everyone here, from the teachers to the janitorial staff make ten times what they
would be paid anywhere else. They receive top notch private healthcare and insurance. Their
kids can attend if we have room. Students have internship programs and assistance for future
employment once graduated. What possible motivation could anyone have?”

“You’re assuming the perpetrator or perpetrators have logical reasons for wanting Professor
Akunin dead,” Seabert’s usual grin was gone and he crossed his legs and propped his chin on
one hand, looking very much like his mother. “Money is one motivation. Power’s another.
Then there’s the classic. Revenge .”

“Revenge on Professor Akunin? Revenge on the school? The Order through Professor
Akunin’s death, as he was a senior member?” Felicity turned in her seat and looked over her
shoulder at Seabert, a finger rising up to list the possible threats the revenge could go in.

Seabert opened his mouth to answer her then closed his mouth with a frown. “You know,
that’s a conundrum. I can’t think of an immediate lead,” he said after a few seconds. “Let me
think about that and get back to you.”

“If revenge is the motive, either of those scenarios could be possible. Even a combination
thereof,” Elinor spoke up in support of Felicity, who smiled at her. “But I also agree with
Seabert. There could be multiple motivations for wanting Professor Akunin dead.”

“I hate to bring this up, Headmaster Doyle, but I think we should consider looking into
Professor Akunin’s past.” Jayden gave the man an apologetic smile. “I know you two knew
each other a long time but you lost track of each other for a few years when he decided to go
to college in Moscow.”

The Headmaster’s face became a firm, thin line. “I do hope, young Master Spade, you are not
suggesting that a respected professor, your class’ mentor, and my very good friend could be
involved in anything that wasn’t completely legal and just…”

“Of course not Headmaster, as his students we would never suggest such a thing.” Barry
smoothly intervened to draw Doyle’s anger away from his classmate. He was completely
nonchalant about the ordeal as if demonstrating that the headmaster’s idea was erroneous at
best. “I’m certain that Jayden is trying to say that...Professor Akunin was well-known.
Especially for his papers on conspiracy theories and organized crime. It’s entirely possible he
rubbed someone the wrong way or pulled some sort of college prank that...didn’t go as
planned.”
The Headmaster looked away from Jayden and raised a brow. “It would be a very unwise
idea to anger the Russian Mafia but it is the sort of thing Alexei would do.” He smiled at
some childhood memory then frowned again. “The other...seems petty.”

“People have been murdered for less, “ Felicity pointed out and Doyle gave her an approving
nod.

“Yes indeed, Miss Dupin. And I appreciate all of your input.” He leaned back in his chair, the
old springs squeaking in protest. “As I’m sure you’ve all surmised by now, I have been
approached by the authorities to help investigate Professor Akunin’s murder.” He looked
them over again. “And by extension, all of you will be assisting in said investigation.”

“That goes without question,” Barry’s tone was abrupt to the point of being rude but his
expression was almost kind. “Professor Akunin was well-loved. We are included in the group
who held the professor with great affection. Even if you forbade us from investigating we’d
simply go around you and investigate anyway. So it’s good of you to allow us to aid the
investigation.”

“That is just the sort of response I’d expect from you, Master Holmes.” Headmaster Doyle
looked pleased, he went so far as to smirk at the students. “Cheekiness included.” His smile
grew wide as if about to give them all a rare treat. “And you’re going to have a bit of extra
help.” His phone buzzed and he looked at it with a grin. “He’s just arrived and he’s outside.”
He raised his voice. “Come on in, Master Watson.”

“Watson?” Barry echoed, half-rising from his chair. A half formed smile of eagerness and
anticipation graced Barrington Holmes face, making him seem young and handsome. No
doubt the audience would be curious about the so-called Watson when he appeared.

Everyone looked at the door with curious expectation.

A tall slim figure opened the door and nearly slammed it shut again. He blinked when he saw
the group staring owlishly at him.
Half of his mouth quirked up into a hint of a smile. “And I thought I’d be talking to the
Headmaster alone. Nice of you to warn me. Sir,” he all but growled at Doyle. He didn’t give
the man a chance to respond before looking back at the group. He didn’t look particularly
pleased to see any of them. “I’m Jack Watson. I guess we’ll all be going to school and
solving crimes together.”

*****

“Well Headmaster, if we were ready to work before, our efforts will be doubled now. With
Watson by my side, I’m sure those perpetrators will surely see justice.” Barry declared with a
bright and angelic smile, ignoring the sour look that Watson gave him.

“Pray tell, why is that?” Jack Watson asked, sarcasm thick in his tone.

“Well as the saying goes talent wins games, but teamwork and intelligence win
championships." Barry shrugged one shoulder. “We’re all good individually but the strength
and intelligence of our team will make us victorious. After all the chain is as strong as our
weakest link; our link isn't a person's abilities but the fact they were missing, you. With you
finally home Jack, our team is complete and a force to reckon with.”

“Hold your horses, Barry, you're likely to scare Watson back to America.” Seabert chuckled
standing up again walking over to Jack Watson hand extended and an easy smile. “It’s good
to have you back, Jack, it’s been a couple years.”

Watson ignored the hand but gave Poirot a polite nod. “It’s been eight. Don’t take it
personally if I don’t remember you.”

“Oh...yeah. Sorry,” Seabert apologized after an awkward twenty seconds of silence. His arm
dropped and he muttered, “I guess I’ll sit back down then,” and allowed Elinor to coax him
back to his seat.

Jayden didn’t bother standing. He could read Jack’s body language. The other boy bristled all
over like a hedgehog. Or perhaps an American porcupine. That was more apt. He had a
feeling anyone who approached Watson would end up full of sharp quills. He held his body
tense, as if ready to run or fight at all times. The message was clear: he didn’t want to be
there.

Jayden raised a hand in greeting. “Hi. I’m Jayden Spade.” He pointed at Elinor, who stopped
consoling Seabert long enough to give Watson a wave and a sweet if sharp smile. Watson
might have taken half a step back. “This is Elinor Marple.” He pointed over Jack’s shoulder
at Barry, who seemed disappointed not to be immediately recognized. “That’s Barrington
Holmes. Once you know him better you can just call him Barry. Or you can call him what we
call him during exams; “Pompous Ass.”

"Leaving out the Sir Pompous Arse this time?" Watson let out a surprised chuckle as Jayden
continued.

"Those are for finals." Elinor quipped.

Jayden pointed at Felicity. “And again, you probably don’t recall her either but that’s-”

“Felicity Dupin,” giddy and unable to contain herself, Marinette forgot to be the descendant
of a famous detective and was just herself again. She stood up and approached Luka, smiling
wide. “It’s very good to see you again, Jack. I know you don’t remember me and that’s fine.”
She gazed up at him, eyes soft, smile warm. “We’ll just have to become friends all over
again.” She opened her arms and went to hug him before she could stop herself.

There was a glimmer of recognition in Watson’s ocean blue eyes and he smiled. It was rather
small compared to Dupin’s but sincere and transformed his face from sulky and defensive to
dangerously handsome. “Now, you I remember,” he told her as he allowed her arms to wrap
around him. “Felicity. I couldn’t pronounce your name when we first met so I used to call
you ‘Filly’.”

She giggled and drew back but didn’t break contact. “Filly. I remember that! Barry used to
say it was because I had a face like a horse.” She grimaced and purposely avoided looking at
Holmes. “But nevermind him. We have mystery and crime awaiting us. We’re very grateful
for your help, Jack.”
Allegra kept her expression but struggled to stay in character as Elinor. Ugh! Marinette was
just as touchy-feely as Lila! It was turning her stomach and she tried not to glance at Allen.
She hoped he wasn’t remembering how Lila had treated him.

Aren’t they friends? Her subconscious sounded suspiciously like Claude. Sure, Lila went too
far and kept touching Allen after he asked her to stop. It’s a little different with actual
friends. You can ask Luka about it in private later.

Allegra mentally smirked. Maybe Luka just doesn’t want to ruin the scene and is just being
nice because he knows he’s on camera.

But I’m sure Ivan mentioned Dupain-Cheng and I think Allen said Luka knew her too.

I’m not taking any chances with my friends.

But-

Shut up. I’m going to go back to suppressing you now.

Felix as Barry looked from Watson to Dupin and back again. Marinette and that Luka boy
knew each other very well and that came across naturally in their performance. He felt a stab
of a strong but rarely felt emotion.

Envy.

Marinette and Luka’s lines flowed naturally between them, as effortless as the Seine. Felix
had to cajole and bully the girl into even taking the part in the first place and she had frozen
in her very first scene. Claude had to pull her out of it. He thought he had decent, if volatile
onscreen chemistry with the girl but then some raggedy musician waltzed in and made his
scenes with his costar look labored by comparison.
He wondered if his expression mirrored his inner thoughts and he hoped so. He should be
jealous ! Holmes was sure Watson would immediately be on his side, ready to solve crimes
as their ancestors did during the reign of Queen Victoria. Instead his best, brightest rival
swooped in and stole him right in front of Holmes. To add insult to injury, Watson didn’t even
remember him nor anyone else except Dupin. And here they were, rekindling their friendship
while he could only watch from the sidelines, feeling jealous.

He could work with that.

Felix looked up. Marinette was still a bit handsy with Luka, more than the scene called for. A
Spade should have a bit more dignity, even when uniting with an old friend. Even then last
time they were together they were young kids; while memories work such intimacy wouldn't
work from an eight year gap of no contact or communication. This had to be rectified, and
obviously had nothing to do with emotions.

“Cut!”

*****

Everyone stopped and looked at Felix. He could feel Allen and Claude silently judging him
but he knew he was right. Besides his mother he knew the script better than anyone and knew
what needed tweaking.

“What’s wrong, dear boy? I thought the scene was going rather well. Are you sure you want
to stop filming? We’re nearly done.” Victor blinked, confused as to what part if all would
need a reshoot. He saw how pensive Felix was, the pinch of his brow, and the tensing of his
jaw reminded Victor of Felix's father as he mulled possible scenarios in his head to ask the
actors to try in hopes of getting a good flow.

“Not the whole scene, Victor, just a bit of a tweak,” Felix promised, giving a polite nod to the
veteran actor before approaching Luka and Marinette.

Amelie left her chair and joined the actors on-set. She stood near her son. “I’d have to agree
with Victor. The scene was going very well. Besides, darling,” she gently chided her son. “ I
am the director for this shoot so really I’m the one who should be yelling ‘Cut!’ “

Felix held up a hand, silently asking for his mother’s patience. “Let me explain,” he wedged
Marinette and Luka apart. “Dupin is being overly affectionate with Watson with this scene.
More than it calls for.”

Marinette looked confused. “But...I’m supposed to hug him and be friendly.” She looked up
at Luka, who looked mildly annoyed with Felix. “Felicity is the only person Jack recognizes.
He has fond memories of her, he even gave her a childhood nickname.” She smiled up at her
friend, who grinned back.

Luka frowned, not seeing what the problem was and not happy with Felix for upsetting
Marinette. “Could you explain a little better what you mean? Please,” he added to be polite.

Felix huffed, then remembered not everyone knew him as well as the Quantic Kids, his
mother, and the cast and crew he’d known nearly all his life. If he wanted to be a good
director, he had to learn how to work with people who didn’t always understand his methods
or thought process. He took a deep breath and elaborated.

“Yes, Watson remembers Dupin. He has fond memories of her and liked her when they were
children. However-” he put his hand up before he could be interrupted- “Dupin shouldn’t be
so openly affectionate with someone she hasn’t seen in eight years. That was a reaction from
the actress, not the character."

“Marinette and I are friends,” Luka pointed out. “She was just greeting me like she always
does.”

“I understand your point but this isn't Marinette and Luka… Felicity is not Jack's friend; at
least not yet. They're acquaintances who have fond memories of each other.” Felix had to
force himself not to be too brusque or rude. “She’s going a bit overboard for what we need
from the scene. Being too intimate would seem odd given their circumstances, especially as
Jack is keeping everyone at distance.”
“No kidding,” Allegra muttered to Claude, who shushed her. Claude repressed a sigh as he
saw his girlfriend seemed equally apathetic and somehow observant of their co-lead
Marinette. Something was up and curiosity burned him, but he knew Allegra. She won't
speak until she has sufficient time to gather her thoughts and evidence. So while Claude
wanted to know, maybe help uncover or put to rest what bothered her, he had to be patient.

Marinette thought quietly to herself while Luka put a hand on her shoulder as a show of
support. He gave her a quick smile and then glared at his fellow teen actors. His message was
clear: he stood with his friend and thought the rest of them were being unfairly critical. Felix
took the glare with one sardonic raise of an eyebrow.

This might bring forth problems later. Better discuss with Mum some countermeasures for
Luka's white knight tendencies. Felix made a mental note with a nod.

Marinette remembered the first time she’d hugged Kagami. It had been a natural impulse for
her but the fencer stiffened up, unused to the show of affection. She’d apologized but Kagami
reassured her she’d done nothing wrong. People rarely hug in Japan, even their close friends
or family. Kagami said she’d enjoyed it and Marinette was free to hug her any time. As long
as she warned Kagami beforehand.

“I think I know what you’re going for, Felix,” she gave him a thin toothless smile to show she
wasn’t angry and understood what he meant. “Can we continue the scene from just before the
hug?”

Felix looked at his mother, who nodded her permission. “That sounds perfect.” He looked at
the rest of the cast. “Shall we?”

“We shall!” chorused Allen, Allegra, Claude and Victor. They took their marks and looked at
him expectantly.

Amelie left the “office” and returned to her director’s chair. “Right, then. From just before the
hug. And...action!”
Marinette approached Luka, becoming Felicity Dupin as she walked. “It’s very good to see
you again, Jack. I know you don’t remember me and that’s fine.” She gazed up at him, eyes
soft, smile warm. “We’ll just have to become friends all over again.”

She hugged him gently and then stepped away, looking a little embarrassed that she’d been so
brazen with her affection. This Felicity looked embarrassed, a touch flustered for
overstepping her bounds. After all, Jack was practically a stranger to her, and she just went
up and hugged him as if he were Jayden or Seabert. Felicity stood awkwardly wondering if
she should apologize; to be fair,Seabert, the nicest Spade, had offered his hand and Jack
didn't take it. Luka almost drew her back again seeing her so flustered, but didn’t want to ruin
the second take.

“Now, you I remember,” Jack told Felicity as he looked her up and down. His eyes were
warm with nostalgia. “Felicity. I couldn’t pronounce your name when we first met so I used
to call you ‘Filly’.”

She giggled. “Filly. I remember that. Elinore gave me a plush pony because of it. Barry used
to say it was because I had a face like a horse…”

The rest of the scene went on as scripted until Headmaster Doyle cleared his throat and
addressed his students.

“Yes, well, as heartwarming as this reunion is, we must wrap things up. I have quite a few
inquiries to make to mutual old friends and you lot have to make sure our newest Spade is
settled in.” He gave Jack a fatherly smile. “They’ll help you get settled in and show you
around to all your classes.” He slid a manila envelope across the desk and towards Jack, who
stepped around Felicity and slid past Barry to pick it up.

Doyle continued. “Inside you’ll find your class schedule, student ID and information packet.”
He gave Jack a stern look. “Do not lose your ID. It’s also your lunch card and key card for
your dorm room and certain restricted areas only Legacy students such as Spades are allowed
in.”

“Lucky us,” Jack muttered without breaking eye contact.

The Headmaster didn’t seem upset by Watson’s attitude. “And since there is safety in
numbers, instead of a single dorm you and Master Holmes will be sharing.” Barry looked
surprised but didn’t raise an objection. Jack just shrugged as if his accommodations didn’t
matter.

Doyle stood with his hands behind his back, the signal that the conversation was at an end.
“And you’re now dismissed. I’ve already informed your professors you are to be excused for
the rest of the day.”

He gave Jack a smile that wasn’t returned. “I’ve already had your bags moved to yours and
Master Holmes’ room, Master Watson. Thank you in advance for your service. And welcome
back.”

Claude bounded to his feet. His usual aplomb had been restored once the sombre topics of
discussion were finished. He opened the door and held it open with a flourish. “After you all.
Ladies first, naturally.”

Dupin gave Watson one last smile and she was first out the door. Elinor gave him a little
wave before following her classmate. She gave Poirot a flirty wink as she passed him. He
winked back.

Spade left next and only Watson and Holmes were left.

Jack headed towards the door and looked over his shoulder at Barry. “I get the shower first.
And if we have bunk beds, I get the top bunk.”

Barry knew from experience he tossed and turned far too much to sleep on the top bunk. The
last thing he wanted was another trip to the hospital with a murderer about. “Fine.”

Watson was satisfied and once they were gone Seabert gave the Headmaster a cheeky salute
before closing the door behind him.
Once the students were gone Doyle sighed and tried not to bang his head against his desk. “I
am either a genius or the biggest fool to bring Watson and Holmes back together,” he sighed.

*****

“Cut!” Amelie yelled and someone on the crew let out a loud “Woo!” She laughed and
applauded. “Oh my darlings, that was perfect! I totally see what you meant Felix dear, oh our
Felicity was just adorably flustered. Like a little kitten, no wonder Jack dropped his guard to
smile at her. C'est magnifique!"

"Thank you for allowing the opportunity of reshooting, Mom," Felix smiled, pleased with his
mother’s ever growing joy and smiles. "Marinette, Luka; thank you for being willing to listen
to the critique and execute it."

*****
 Chapter Nine
Chapter Summary

After shooting the group breaks for lunch, separating into their two friend groups. Some
teasing ensues and they talk about their history with Chloe.
Chloe eavesdrops and doesn't like what she hears.

Mylene shoots a scene with Felix and exceeds expectations. Felix apologizes to
Marinette for being rude. Lila plots Marinette's downfall. An akuma attacks the studio
because Lila got bored. Chloe does some heroics without a mask and Felix apologizes to
Ladybug for his earlier behavior. Chat Noir makes a bad first impression. Luka,
Marinette and Felix shoot an exciting scene together and learn they make a good team.

Chapter Notes

TW for mention of past sexual harassment and water trap danger, possibility of
drowning.

“You’re welcome,” Luka and Marinette chorused. They looked at each other and smiled;
Luka’s was warm, Marinette’s was tinged with embarrassment.

There was a loud ringing and Amelie looked up in surprise. “What? Lunch already?” She
glanced at her watch to confirm. “I suppose it is! Wonderful work, my darlings. See you in an
hour.”

Victor strolled over to the director’s chair and gallantly offered Amelie his arm. “Are you free
for lunch, dear friend?”

Amelie giggled, sounding young and more carefree than she had in months. “I’m free and
would be delighted to have lunch with you.” She took his arm and walked off together. “Now
you must tell me. How are Victoria and the grandchildren?”
“Well, Nigel was just accepted at Oxford…”

Marinette waited politely until the adults had drifted away to pounce on Luka. “You were so
good!” She hugged him as tightly as she could, holding him until she thought she might be
making him uncomfortable. “I mean, you only had a few lines but I really believed you were
a punk from America.” She drew back and looked up at him. “I didn’t know you could act.”

Luka smiled and tried not to puff up with pride. Seeing her look up at him with wonder and
awe made it hard not to brag about himself, at least a little.

“I was in a few commercials when I was a kid. A bit-part or two, nothing big.”

“But this is going to be huge and you’re going to be amazing,” she ran her hands over his
chest and up to his shoulders. Her frown was thoughtful. “Your costume looks great on you.
How does it fit? Is it easy to move in? Does it need any adjustments? What about the shirt?
How’s the color? Is the cravat too tight? I can remove it…”

Luka took her hands in his, pleased at her attention to detail but concerned that she’d wear
herself out overthinking. “It’s perfect, Marinette.” He let go of her hands and raised his arms
up and down. “Easy to move in, no adjustments necessary. I love the color and the cravat is
fine.”

Marinette’s shoulders relaxed. “Good! Great!” She grinned up at him. “I also made you a
poet’s shirt with a ruffled neckline in case you didn’t like the cravat. But I guess you don’t
need it.”

She always had a backup plan. That was one of a million things that made her amazing. “It’s
always good to have an extra shirt to change into.”

Allegra had to fight to keep a frown off her face. Marinette was being touchy-feely again
but...and Allegra admitted it to herself grudgingly...she at least had Luka’s permission. She
glanced over at Allen to see if the public display of over-affection was making him
uncomfortable but he just rolled his eyes. He did the same thing when he caught her and
Claude canoodling between shots.
Felix was feeling oddly annoyed. Not by the affection; his mother was much more open with
hugs and kisses with friends and colleagues and usually in front of a much bigger crowd. He
didn’t understand why Couffaine rated an extra shirt without Jennings directing Marinette to
make it. He mentally shrugged and decided it must be one of those “friendship” things people
had told him about. That, or Dupain-Cheng had extra material.

He decided he didn’t care but he was hungry. He looked at Allen, then at Claude and Allegra.
“I can’t speak for anyone else, but I could murder a sandwich right now. The last thing I want
is for my stomach to be growling during a scene. Let’s go,” he headed towards the crafts
table then paused as if remembering his manners. “I’ll see you both in a bit. Allen, do you
want to have lunch with us today?”

Allen looked at Luka, who shrugged as if to say, “It’s your choice,” he looked at Luka. “We’ll
be doing a lot of shoots over the next two weeks so I guess we won’t be doing much work on
the soundtrack.”

“I’m sure Ivan can lay down some drum beats while we’re gone,” Luka suggested.

Allen nodded. “Good thinking. See you later.” He and Felix walked off to get some food.

Claude whooped. “Quantic Kids luncheon! Whoo!” He threw an arm over Allegra’s
shoulders. “Come on, my lovely. Let’s eat!”

Allegra gently pushed his arm off her shoulders but still held his hand. “Yes. Let’s.” She gave
Marinette a glare from under her lashes and walked off.

Marinette shook her head. “She still can’t stand me. Maybe she doesn’t like people who are
overly affectionate at work?”

“Her loss,” Luka almost wrapped an arm around her waist but settled for a loose hand on her
shoulders. “Let’s eat. I’m sure Mylene and Ivan are waiting for us.”
 *****

The four of them each brought something to share; pastries and quiche from the bakery,
potatoes dauphinoise made by Luka, Ivan’s jambon beurre and a pear tart made by Mylene
and her dad.

After the food and compliments were passed around they all began to eat. “Luka filmed his
first scene today.”

Ivan gave his bandmate a grin and fist bump. “Awesome! How did he do?”

Marinette gave Luka a proud smile. “He was amazing. I really believed he was a guy who
grew up in America and had a chip on his shoulder.”

“Jack Watson is supposed to be a smart but angry punk who’s kind to those who deserve it,”
Luka explained to Ivan and Mylene. “Marinette is leaving out how well she did.”

Her shoulders slumped. “Not too good,” she mumbled. When her friends stared at her in
confusion she explained, “I was too affectionate with him, more than I should have been
when meeting a stranger. So Felix made me redo part of the scene.”

Ivan frowned. “You can’t help being close to your friends.” He huffed. “Seems kind of unfair
to make you reshoot just because you’re...fond of Luka,” he finished awkwardly. He knew
Mylene and some of the other girls in class had been hardcore “Adrienette” shippers but he’d
always thought Luka would have been the better choice. He was good at calming down their
anxious friend. Well, now that Adrien was dating Kagami, “Lukanette” could finally sail.

“Felix is the co-director with his mother on this film,” Mylene reminded them. “My dad says
that while actors might have freedom to interpret their characters, the director always has the
final say.”
“Still…” Ivan tried to say.

“It’s fine! Really, Ivan, it’s fine,” Marinette was quick to assure her friend. “It’s not worth
arguing about. Let’s just enjoy our lunch.”

“You know, I’m surprised,” Mylene spoke up, “I thought Felix would be a huge jerk and a
total pain to deal with…”

“That video he made didn’t exactly make a good impression,” Luka noted and the rest
agreed.

“True, and I thought he’d be a brat on set but he’s very professional, if cold,” Mylene
shivered a bit. “I have a big scene after lunch with him where he’s trying to barge into the
CSI lab and bully my character into doing what he says and I’m supposed to fight back.” She
sighed. “I’ve had a few short scenes with him but nothing this long. It goes on for several
minutes until it’s interrupted by my character’s mentor.”

“You’ve got this, ma souris ,” Ivan gave his girlfriend one of his rare tender smiles and
cuddled her.

He was so lucky to have her and he knew it. She was kind and compassionate, he loved it
when she smiled at him. Her gaze always made him feel cherished and adored. He knew
others looked at him and saw a great lumbering beast but not Mylene. She looked at him and
saw a brave and loving knight. His heart melted every time he looked at her.

They had been together for months and Mylene still couldn’t believe someone as handsome
and sweet as Ivan wanted to be with her. When she felt nervous or doubted herself she would
remember his smile and his reassurances when they were filming “Horrificator” and feel
better about herself. Ivan always looked at her as if she were a fair and dainty princess.

Luka grinned at the two lovebirds and tried to ignore the stab of longing in his heart. He
wanted what they had; a strong love between equals who delighted in each other’s company.
They had shared interests but were just as comfortable spending time apart doing other
things. It made for a healthy relationship.
They really were so cute. Marinette thought to herself as she watched Mylene and Ivan feed
each other little bites and laugh together at nothing. They really were good for each other;
Ivan encouraged Mylene to go for what she really wanted out of life and Mylene saw past the
huge scary exterior. Ivan really was a sweet, gentle soul and Marinette was glad he had
someone who could see him as more than an intimidating metal head. Mylene had even seen
past Ivan’s disastrous attempt at “singing”. She hoped none of friends could see the envy in
her eyes. She dared a glance at Luka, who winked at her. Luka saw. Luka always saw her. It
was both reassuring and worrisome.

“You’re a wonderful actress, Mylene,” Marinette tried to pry her thoughts off her own
loneliness. She wasn’t over Adrien and that would take time. She knew how Luka felt about
her but he deserved better than a rebound relationship. “You’ve taken to your role like you’ve
been acting all your life. The crew loves you and you never need retakes. The only real
surprise is that you haven’t been discovered yet.”

“And that is about to change,” Ivan gushed and lightly squeezed his girlfriend’s shoulder.
“Once casting directors see you they’ll be lining up at your door to hire you!”

“I still say you should have had a lead part,” Marinette agreed, “but you said you didn’t want
to spend that much time with Felix.” She put one hand to her forehead in dramatic despair.
“Now I’m stuck with him!”

Her friends laughed at her and she took a bow.

“That’s not all,” Luka spoke up. “You do a lot to protest damage to the environment, like with
the space garbage idea.”

“Or your plan to plant trees near the Seine,” Ivan agreed. He looked down in embarrassment.
“Uh...sorry again we didn’t show up.”

“And you still owe us a day’s help!” Marinette shook a finger in his face. She smiled to show
him she was only teasing. “But it was a rare chance to spend time with Adrien, so I
understand.” She flexed her bicep. “You guys just wanted some Bro Time, doing bro things.”
“Thanks for understanding.” Ivan gave her a sheepish grin. “Next time we won’t lie, Marino
.”

Marinette hid her face in her hands. “I will never live that down, will I?”

“No,” her friends agreed.

Mylene nudged her boyfriend. “I can’t believe you didn’t get a picture. Marinette dressed as
a boy must have been hilarious!”

Her friend sputtered and everyone laughed again.

Luka chuckled. “No time, there was an akuma attack.” He winked at Marinette, who blushed.
“Besides, I wouldn’t embarrass a friend like that.”

Her smile was grateful. “Thank you, Luka.”

The two were staring into each other's eyes. It was cute but Mylene didn’t feel comfortable
watching her two friends nervously circle each other. She wished they’d just get on with it,
even if she understood their hesitation. The good ship Adrienette was dead in the water but
Marinette hadn’t gotten onto Luka’s life raft just yet. She still needed time and that was okay.

She cleared her throat. “You know who’s really surprised me on this shoot so far? Chloe.”
She looked around the room. “Don’t get me wrong! She hasn’t been friendly but at least she
isn’t rude when she sees me.”

The room got quiet as three of them remembered what going to school with Chloe Bourgeois
had been like.
“Maybe she’s finally turning over a new leaf, but I don’t know,” Mylene said after a few
moments of silence. Everyone blinked at her but she went on. “I mean, she outed herself as
Queen Bee and Ladybug still gave her another chance. More than one, but…”

“She still acted mean and snobby to everyone, even though you’d think being a hero would
have made her a better person,” Ivan finished. “I mean, she nearly crashed a train trying to
show off.”

Marinette shuddered. “My parents and I were on that train.”

Everyone stared at her in shock. Mylene continued.

“Um, yes. And she still got her powers back when her dad was akumatized. But it doesn’t
seem to have made her any better.”

“Even after you threw her a party and got her mother to talk to her she still treats you like
garbage,” Ivan pointed out.

Luka was confused. “I’ve heard some things about her from Juleka but you’ve never told me
all the things she’s done to you, Marinette.”

Marinette shrugged. “Is it weird to say I’m used to it?”

He nodded. “Yes, because you shouldn’t be.”

She sighed. “It’s taken four years but I try not to let Chloe get to me.”

“Even though she got all of Paris turned into kissing zombies because she couldn’t be
bothered to get Bustier a present,” Ivan grumbled.
Mylene nodded. “Exactly! Mme. Bustier always gave her too many chances. So has
Ladybug, to be honest. “Even with all of Ladybug’s kindness she hasn’t improved. Sure, she
helped save Paris and her dad but does she actually care about people? A few good deeds
doesn’t erase all the hurtful things she’s done.”

There was silence again. Ivan remembered the time she’d made Mylene cry and scowled.

Marinette took a deep cleansing breath and began to speak. “I can’t believe I’m saying this,
but it’s not entirely Chloe’s fault.”

Her friends squawked in protest but Marinette held up her hands and waited until they
quieted down. “Hear me out! Her mom hasn’t been a part of her life for the past ten years or
so, and when she is around she barely remembers Chloe's own name and only cares if she's
exceptional. Her dad is a semi-corrupt politician who is probably overcompensating for her
mom's absence and not having the time to be with Chloe with expensive gifts.”

“Sounds like she’s surrounded by enablers,” Luka pointed out.

Marinette nodded, pleased to be understood. “Yes, exactly! Her dad and her butler don’t
really do much to stop her. Sabrina is probably one of the few people on the planet who likes
her but Chloe treats her like an employee. Bustier actually acted like I should forgive her for
no reason, even when she bullied me for years and-” she stopped, not really wanting to go on.

“Adrien kind of enabled her too,” Mylene said gently.

Marinette hesitated then agreed. “Yeah, he did. He’s been distancing himself from her lately. I
guess that’s his new way of avoiding the problem.”

She sounded more bitter than she intended. Maybe staying away from Adrien had lent her
some perspective and she could finally see he had flaws like everyone else. Maybe.
Luka nodded. There were times he really felt sorry for Adrien. Sure he was rich and famous
but he was barely allowed out of the house and his father scheduled every minute of his day.
He still wondered if Adrien pretended not to notice Marinette’s crush but he wouldn’t want
the guy’s life. “But that doesn’t excuse what she’s done to you or anyone else.”

“I’m not trying to excuse her, just explain her,” Marinette shrugged. “It’s hard to change
when you have no incentive. Being a brat has always gotten her what she wanted and if she
gets in trouble she can always pull the Daddy Card.” She took another deep cleansing breath.
She’d been meditating with Luka on Sundays and she thought it was helping. “A few things
have to happen before Chloe becomes a better person. One, there has to be consequences for
her behavior.”

No one but her and Chat Noir (she wouldn’t count Hawk Moth or Mayura as witnesses) saw
Chloe betray all of Paris because she didn’t get her way. There was no footage of her antics
as Miracle Queen because the wasps had stung everyone who could have filmed her. Sure
some people would believe her if she and Chat stepped forward but would the police? Would
the Mayor? Probably not.”

“And the other thing?” Luka prompted. “I mean, Ladybug could help her. I’m sure she’s
tried.”

Marinette suddenly felt very tired, having discussed the subject many times with Chat. “She
has to want to change. She can have all the support and encouragement in the world but until
she makes the decision to become a better person nothing anyone else says or does will
matter. Not even Ladybug.” Frankly she was tired of trying to save people from their own
bad decisions.

The four were silent as they finished their lunch.

Mylene decided to break the silence. “Well, to her credit, she’s been very professional on set.
I hear Mme Graham de Vanily wants to publish a “making of” book about this movie. Chloe
might be an amateur but she’s taking the job seriously and I don’t think she would've gotten
the job without being willing to work.”

“Allen’s seen some of her photos and he says they’re pretty good,” Ivan volunteered.
“So...let’s be cautiously optimistic,” Marinette said to her friends, “maybe being away from
her parents and getting some positive reinforcement will help her.”

Luka nodded and gave her a smile. “Speaking as someone who’s had a few issues,” he
thought back to his younger school days, “finding a way to express yourself artistically can
help. That or mediation.”

Marinette laughed and bumped her shoulder against his. “True, and I want to believe Chloe
has a heart and can be a better person.” She smirked back at Luka. “But I’m not quite ready
for her to join us on Sundays.”

Her friends laughed and she focused her attention back on Mylene.

“But now I want to hear all about this scene with Felix and how you’re going to put him in
his place.”

“Well…”

****

She hadn’t intended to eavesdrop.

Well, that was somewhat of a lie.

Her original intention hadn’t been to eavesdrop, she just wanted to ask Ivan and Luka if it
would be all right if she filmed a little video of them working on the film score. Then she’d
take the stills and turn them into photographs. She rolled her eyes when she heard the plebe’s
lunch turn into a Mylene Love Fest but paused when she heard them mention her name.
At first she was angry that she was being regulated to her usual role of class bully and brat
(not entirely unfair) but then they discussed her failure to change after becoming Queen Bee.
Her newly discovered conscience burned a little with shame when Dupain-Cheng mentioned
she and her parents had been on the train.

Sabine had always been nice to her, even when she didn’t deserve it. Tom was a kind man
who made a point to make extra of the things he knew she liked. The thought of either of
them being...gone was pretty horrible.

And Marinette. Chloe admitted that most of her hate towards the girl was really jealousy and
she loved to make her suffer because her life was so happy and wonderful compared to
Chloe’s own. Hearing a girl that she couldn’t stand defending Chloe to her own friends was
weird. Almost...nice...but still weird.

Sure, she had a diamond encrusted gold phone but jewels and precious metals were actually
pretty cold. They didn’t even seem so shiny after a while, no matter how much Butler Jean
polished and cleaned them.

Her shoulders slumped as she wondered if there was anyone in the world who actually liked
her.

Her mom didn’t. The woman barely remembered her and even when she recalled she had a
daughter she rarely got her name right. Daddy loved her but sometimes she wished he’d just
sit down and talk to her instead of placating her with a new purse.

Aunt Amelie likes you, a voice that sounded suspiciously like Sabrina said. He’s kind of mean
but Felix likes you too, deep down. Those friends of Felix’s don’t know all the things you’ve
done so you could start over with them if you wanted.

Why not?

Neither Amelie nor Felix were stupid or overly sentimental. They wouldn’t have given her a
job she wasn’t qualified for. There was no way in hell the so-called Quantic Kids would have
allowed her to join their game if they didn’t want her, even for their friend’s sake. She had
earned her place here and she would continue to show Aunt Amelie and Felix they were right
to give her their trust and lo-affection.

Your old way of living your life didn’t make you happy, “Sabrina” reminded her. Maybe it’s
time to try something new.

Chloe took a deep breath and nodded to herself. Yeah. Maybe it was.

She decided she’d start with a new role model and maybe some new friends.

*****

Lunch was soon over and it was time to get back to work. The crew worked to set up the “lab
scene” using one of the larger science labs in the school. There were just two extras, Mylene,
Ivan (in a walk-on as Nick Charles IV) and Felix. Anna would stroll in later as the advisor of
the Diamond students.

Mylene fidgeted with the collar of her “uniform”. No one but she and Marinette knew she
kept a Kitty Section button hidden inside her costume. It reminded her of Ivan and never
failed to calm her down, even if he usually couldn’t be with her on set.

She sighed and looked at Marinette. “Here we go again,” she told her friend and eyed Felix.
He had just come on set and was ignoring everyone around him as he got into character as
Barrington Holmes. Then again, he ignored everyone but his mom, his friends and Chloe
most of the time.

Marinette’s brow furrowed. “What's the big deal? You’ve done scenes with Felix before and
have always done great.”

Mylene ducked her head, her shyness coming out. “Well, I wouldn’t say great…”
“I would.”

That made Mylene smile. “Because you’re incredibly biased.” The happy expression faded
and she looked worried once again. “Those were all short scenes and other people had
dialogue so the focus wasn’t all on me.” She turned her huge amber eyes up to Marinette.
“This is a longer scene and it’s most just me and Felix. Anna doesn’t come in until the end of
the scene so it’s up to me and him to carry the scene.”

Mylene was confident in her ability to act but not so much against someone with a forceful
personality like Chloe or Felix, in this case. He was more experienced, he was the co-
director, and since it was his family’s company, he was in a way her boss. She’d always
found it difficult to stand up to authority figures.

Marinette on the other hand...had changed in the past three years. She regularly stood up to
Chloe and even argued with teachers to help her friends. She still didn’t get along with Lila
but if she saw the other girl around school or the set, she was civil.

Mylene was a little disappointed in Lila, though she would never say as much out loud. Aside
from trying to use her to cut ahead in line or asking to be introduced to the main cast, Lila
didn’t talk to Mylene very much. Mylene tried to tell herself Lila was just nervous about
being cast and trying to make the jump from model to actress might be scary for the other
girl. Maybe she didn't want to lean too heavily on her friendship with Mylene for help. Then
again, and something inside told her she was right, maybe Lila wasn’t such a good friend
after all.

“Mylene?”

Marinette was staring down at her, concerned. Mylene tried to smile and rally her thoughts.

“Well, you’re not an actress but you’re doing well so far. Being cast as a lead in your first
film is pretty cool.”

Marinette tried to protest but Mylene surprised herself by boldly continuing. “But you’re also
the girl who always has a plan.” Mylene remembered the way Lila had glared at a sleeping
Marinette and tried not to shudder. “So tell me what you would do in my place, O Wise One.”

She bowed dramatically and Marinette giggled and bowed back, right fist against her left
hand.

“Very well, my clever student,” Marinette took a deep breath and began to speak. “Aubrey is
a Diamond, one of the Science students, correct?”

“Not just any Diamond,” Mylene airily raised a hand and posed, adopting a posh accent.
“One of the best, a highly accomplished and polished Diamond.”

Marinette laughed. “My apologies, Mlle. Locard.” She adopted Mylene’s pose. “ La creme de
la creme, naturally.”

The two girls looked at each other and giggled. Someone from the crew looked over at them
and they lowered their voices.

“So, as a proud, accomplished young woman, she would consider the Criminal Investigations
lab her territory, right?”

“Not just her territory,” Mylene amended, “her kingdom.”

“And Barrington Holmes, Spade he may be, is an invader in her kingdom. She has every
right to expect him to honor her sovereignty and treat her with respect.”

“Or it’s off with his head!” Mylene drew a line across her throat and grinned.

“As Her Majesty commands,” Marinette grinned. She was glad to see Mylene no longer
looked unsure of herself. Her spine was straight, eyes determined. She was quickly becoming
Aubrey Locard and Marinette almost felt sorry for anyone who tried to force their will on her,
Felix or Barry Holmes.
Mylene stepped forward and gave her friend a hug. “Thanks for the pep talk.”

Marinette hugged back. “Consider it a down payment on all the times you’ve cheered me up
or given me acting advice.”

“Pay me back by doing the best job you can. And maybe mentioning how much I helped you
in interviews.”

“Sounds fair.”

She looked over and saw Felix watching them chat, even though he probably couldn’t hear
their conversation. He caught her eye for a moment and she gave him the tiniest hint of a
smug grin.

A stagehand walked over to show Mylene to her mark and Marinette gave the other girl a
smile and a thumbs up before finding a quiet place to watch the scene.

All hail the Queen.

*****

Barrington Holmes was a Spade, descendant of Sherlock Holmes himself. The current
Holmes was a man on a mission fueled by righteous anger, grief, and the need to prove to the
adults what he and his team were made of. So he burst into the Criminal Investigations lab, or
rather tried to. The light above the door stayed a steady red, no matter how many times he
slid his keycard. Unused to being stymied, he tried entering his student id number manually
and muttered under his breath when that also didn’t work.

“What business do you have here, Holmes?”

The slightly tinny voice of Aubrey Locard came over a hidden speaker. He almost smiled.
“Locard! Good. Someone competent. This idiotic device won’t let me in. Be a dear and let
me in, won’t you?” He looked up with his most charming smile, knowing there was a camera
above the door. “There’s a crime to investigate, you know.”

There was just enough of a pause for him to think she was deliberately ignoring him. Then
her voice came back. “There is? Well, I had no idea. We’ve been streaming games all day
online.”

Her voice was snide to the point of being insubordinate. He assumed Professor Hui was
elsewhere. He took a deep breath and tried to rein in his impatience.

“Please, Aubrey. This is Professor Akunin we’re talking about.”

His tone was a bit softer, more respectful. Her voice also matched his tone.

“I know. That’s why I’m waiting for you to put on the personal protection equipment before I
let you in.”

He glanced back and saw shelves lined with boxes of gloves, hairnets, booties and paper
smocks. “I’ve never had to don PPE before, Locard.”

“We don’t usually investigate active murders, Holmes,” she reminded him and he could kick
himself for forgetting protocol. “We can’t risk contaminating evidence.”

He conceded. “Understood.”

He put on the necessary protective clothing and the red light beeps and changed to green. The
door opened and he strode inside.
“Apologies, Aubrey,” the smile he gave was sincere and full of professional warmth. He
sighed as he looked her over. Aubrey Locard was one of the best and brightest Diamonds the
school had produced in years but she was very protective of her lab and hated sharing,
especially with a Spade. He couldn’t help being who and what he was and so tried to be
respectful when he interacted with her.

“Nothing says ‘I’m sorry’ like a new electron microscope,” she answered him saucily and he
nodded. “I wouldn’t say no to a new spectrometer either.”

He smiled, pleased her anger was less directed at him and more on the disgusting creature
who took Professor Akunin away from them. “Give me a week.”

She nodded and directed him to a series of files. “Let me show you some of the blood
analysis. Professor Akunin was stabbed right through his left pectoral muscle and through his
heart.” She showed him a series of crime scene photos and he schooled himself not to wince
at the sight of his favorite teacher slumped on the floor.

Aubrey pretended not to notice his discomfort. “At first we thought he just bled to death but
we found an interesting residue around the wound.”

Barry was interested despite himself. “Poison?”

“Possibly. Now here…”

The scene continued as Locard and Holmes discussed the evidence discovered so far and
what clues they could extract about the identity of the murderer. Felix was very proud of his
father; Geralt had clearly consulted a CSI specialist in his pursuit of accuracy. He wondered
if his father had also visited morgues and hoped he wouldn’t have to.

Aubrey and Holmes continued their examination of what evidence the police grudgingly
shared with them (even if the school was first on the scene) when the door opened and
someone strolled in, heels clicking across the tiled floor.
“Holmes! Locard has a great deal of cataloging to do. I hope you’re not keeping her from her
work.”

Professor Jun Burnham Hui was the student advisor for the Diamond students and before
joining the faculty, one the most sought after CSI experts in Europe. She had been
instrumental in solving several high-profile murders and law enforcement agencies from all
over the world sought her out for assistance.

Her beauty was second only to her intelligence and she wore her hair in a bun, cosmetics
minimal. She wore her PPE over her clothes so all Holmes could see was her face. She could
be anywhere from mid-thirties to sixty and some students joked she was immortal. She was
fiercely protective of her bao bei and they of her.

She was a little less beautiful today. Her eyes were red and marred by dark under eye circles.
Her skin was a bit paler than normal but her gaze was as sharp and analytical as always.
Barry hoped she hadn’t noticed he had been scanning her.

She arched a fine brow at him and he knew she had. He glanced down and her dark gaze
swept over him and landed gently onto Aubrey. “Is he bothering you, dear?”

“Oh no.” Aubrey smiled at her favorite teacher and Holmes felt ignored. “Barry was just
telling me about the new spectrometer he’s ordering for me. And an electron microscope.”

“Very generous of you, Barrington.” The professor didn’t look at him but her tone was a bit
kinder. “Your family’s contributions are much appreciated.” A thought occurred to her and
she finally looked at him directly. “Speaking of contributions, do you think you could spare
Jayden for an afternoon or two this week?” She knew him to be the leader of their little friend
group, voluntarily or not. “There’s very few professionals I’d trust with compiling evidence
and his talent for analysis rivals even Marlowe’s.”

He nodded, even though she’d already looked away. “Jayden wants the murderer or
murderers caught as much as anyone. He’d be glad to lend a hand.”
“Excellent,” Professor Hui sounded genuinely pleased and smiled at him before turning her
back and addressing Locard. “Aubrey, I want to know more about this chemical analysis.
What is your opinion?”

The young Diamond looked pleased that she was being asked for her input. “Well, from the
tests I did this morning…”

Holmes cleared his throat. “Well, I leave this to the experts then. You know where to find me
if you need a bit of legwork done.”

Hui gave him an absentminded wave as he slunk away unnoticed. Nick Charles IV entered
the room with a package and the two scientists focused on the new visitor. All Holmes was
really good for was new lab equipment, he supposed.

*****

“Cut! Wonderful, my darlings, that was perfect!” Amelie got up from her seat and
approached Anna. “Oh, you carry authority so well! You’re clearly grieving and heartbroken
but you carry on for the sake of your students,” she sighed. “And all done with body
language and tone of voice. Flawless, as always.”

Anna grinned and it made her look barely older than her costars. “That’s why I love working
with Graham Films, Amelie. Your roles are always so meaty and varied.” She didn’t mention
she’d turned down two high-budget projects to work on Geralt’s last production. They had
just wanted the generic Dragon Lady anyway.

The crew applauded and Mylene approached her co-star. “Miss Wong? Do you have time for
a few questions?”

Anna put a hand around the young girl’s shoulder. “For a talented actress like yourself? I’ll
make time.”
The two walked away together and Marinette was about to head to the Wardrobe Department
for a few hours when she heard some clear their throat.

“Ms. Dupain-Cheng?”

Felix approached her, looking almost contrite. “Or would you prefer I call you Marinette?”

She tried not to look surprised he was being so considerate. “Either is fine. Whichever you’re
more comfortable with is okay with me.”

“Ms. Dupain-Cheng then,” he decided and pointed to the empty chair she’d just vacated. “Do
you mind if we sit and talk for a minute?”

She shook her head and he went and grabbed another chair. Marinette was again surprised.
He wasn’t the spoiled brat on set she once feared he would be, even doing a few things for
himself.

He waited until she was seated and then sat down himself. “I...thought about my behavior
earlier and decided I owed you an apology.”

For a crazy minute she thought he’d found out she was Ladybug and was going to say he was
sorry for trying to kiss her without consent. “For…?”

“For the way I handled that scene earlier,” he explained. His gaze was serious and sincere and
try and she might, she couldn't detect any mockery on his part. “I’m not sure what you
mean.”

He frowned a little, probably not used to having to explain himself. “You were a little overly
familiar with Watson...his actor, anyway.” He looked away then back. “I don’t think I was
wrong for stopping the scene but I shouldn’t have corrected you in front of the rest of the
cast.”
Felix actually sounded like he meant it. She found herself wanting to comfort him in spite of
her dislike. “Well, I’m new...and you’re a new director…”

He shook his head. “That’s no excuse to be an arsehole.”

Marinette giggled and said, “What is a good excuse then?”

His eyes widened and she clapped her hand over her mouth. “What I mean is…”

Felix’s mouth curved up slightly and his eyes softened. Ms. Dupain-Cheng was a surprisingly
interesting person. It was a shame she was friends with his cousin. “There’s never an excuse,
especially when you’re the one in charge. A good director is a guide, not a tyrant. It was
wrong to single you out like that. Next time we’ll talk in private. I promise.”

“If there is a next time.” Her tone was a bit saucy and she wondered why her inner Ladybug
peaked out around him and Adrien. She refused to apologise and he chuckled.

“Good point,” he stood and offered her his hand. Marinette cautiously put her hand in his and
he helped her to her feet.

“Well, I’m glad we got any misunderstanding squared away.” His brisk professional tone was
back and he let her go and stepped away. “I’ll see you in two hours, Ms. Dupain-Cheng. I
believe Jennings had a project for you.”

*****

Lila tried not to scowl as she spied on Felix and Marinette talking about whatever minutiae
they had to talk about. She never knew when that snobby Chloe would be snapping pictures
and she couldn’t afford to look less than perfect. One never knows when an agent or a casting
director would come visit Amelie on set.
Ugh. She was starting to hate that woman and sometimes regretted taking the part. Amelie
was very nice to her but never gave her enough lines and gently corrected her when she did
have a scene. Amelie thought her acting strayed into being “over the top”.

Like she could judge! The woman loved being the center of attention and spoke with
elaborate hand gestures that were clearly meant to look Italian. Plus she heaped praise on
Mylene until the dumpy little loser glowed with pride. She even said kind things about
Marinette’s mediocre acting.

Now there was some new guy playing Watson, a scruffy if hot actor who seemed to mean
something to Marinette. She thought she’d seen him before but couldn’t remember where and
really couldn't be bothered to care. He’d only filmed one scene so far and Marinette screwed
it up.

That she could work with. Maybe she could seduce the tall cutie away from her nemesis. Gio
seemed content in a secondary role, even though she’d told him he’d be a better Watson and
he should talk to Amelie about recasting. The unambitious idiot had spoken up in favor of the
new actor and said he hoped he did well.

She was clearly on her own, as always. If she couldn’t impress people with her own acting
she’d find a way to sabotage Marinette’s. Maybe another whisper in Allegra’s ear. The blonde
had some influence with Felix. Allen was out, Claude was too close to Allegra and with her
luck not as dumb as he looked.

Mylene and Ivan were possibilities but she hadn’t bothered to maintain her “friendship” with
them while on set. She’d been too busy trying to cultivate people like Gio and her older, more
experienced colleagues. She might be able to pick up a useful contact or two from them.

A handsome boy walked by with a mousy girl. They were gazing into each other’s eyes and
didn’t see her. He was clearly slumming and Lila was bored.

Her mouth curved into a smirk. Well, it had been a while since there had been an akuma.
Time to start a little trouble.
 *****

The akuma’s timing was horrible, but then again so was every other akuma. Marinette was in
the middle of designing a beautiful pantsuit for Mlle Wong. It was a more modern variation
of the Mao Suit with wider pant legs and a taffeta blouse. She had just drawn a few
preliminary sketches when she felt the building shudder and an angry voice boom out.

“I am Lady Bianca! I won’t let Duncan dump me for that flirty tramp! Where is Lila Rossi?
Bring her to me and no one else will be harmed!”

Marinette rolled her eyes and tried not to grumble. She should have known Lila would get
someone akumatized. She’d been far too quiet lately and probably got tired of not being the
center of attention. It was hard to impress people who not only knew celebrities but probably
were celebrities as well.

“Everyone! To the akuma shelter! Hurry!” Marinette was up and out the door before anyone
could stop her. The rest of the Wardrobe Department looked at Mrs. Jennings for guidance.

She turned off her sewing machine and stood up. “What are you lot looking at me for?!” She
pointed at the door Marinette had just exited. “She’s a Parisian native. Follow her!”

The rest of her staff turned off their machines and obediently headed towards the shelter.

Jennings looked around at each corner they passed. She saw no sign of Marinette, just
panicky(English) or calm(French) coworkers heading towards the shelter. The girl must be
faster than she looked.

*****

Chloe kept her head as she helped the crew protect and move the delicate filming equipment.
She peeked around a tripod to get another look at the akuma. She was wearing a beautifully
draped silver wrap dress with a halter neckline and old-fashioned shoes. Long hair flowed
over her shoulders in glamorous pin curls parted on the side. A pair of cat's-eye glasses were
perched on her head. Her entire body was in grayscale except for a heart-shaped bleeding red
stain on the bodice. All in all, she was the best looking akuma Chloe had ever seen.

Lady Bianca wasn’t hurting anyone besides scaring the British crew witless. Most of them
had heard of akumas before coming to film in Paris but dismissed them as “French hysteria”.
“Your heroes will take care of it, no worries,” more than one of the crew had joked with
Chloe. “We’ll just put a kettle on while Ladybird deals with ‘em.”

Well, very few people were joking now, thought Chloe with grim amusement. Everyone who
could was no doubt in the akuma shelter by now. The only ones left were the crew stuck
setting up the next shot, Chloe, Felix and his friends and, if God was merciful, Lila.

She had no idea what the liar had done to anger the akuma but Chloe was sure Lila had
whatever Lady Bianca would do to her coming. She still didn’t understand why Allegra
insisted on casting her after she’d harassed Allen but she wasn’t in charge. Lila was more
than a liar, she was conniving and manipulative and she would push for Lila to get fired as
soon as this akuma was dealt with.

“You there! What are you doing?!” the akuma thundered and Chloe looked up and saw the
akuma hovering above. She hid her fear behind her usual mask of indifference.

“I’m protecting the camera equipment from damage. Otherwise my boss will get mad.”
Chloe did her best to sound bored and put-upon. “Can I help you?”

Lady Bianca pointed a finger at her. “Where is Lila Rossi? If you’re hiding her, I’ll-”

Chloe cut her off with a sarcastic laugh. “Hiding that social climbing liar? Please.” She
shrugged and rolled her eyes. “She thinks she’s an actress but she’s talentless and over the
top.” She looked the akuma in the eye and spoke honestly. “If I knew where she and her
stupid horsehair was hiding, I’d tell you. As long as you promised not to hurt anyone or
interrupt filming. Time is money in the movie business.”
Lady Bianca stopped being angry for a moment and looked a bit sheepish. “Sorry about that.”
She clenched her fists. “I just saw her flirting with Duncan and I just...ugh!”

Chloe saw the rest of the camera crew look at her then towards the exit. She nodded while the
akuma was stewing in jealousy and anger.

She waved a hand. “Don’t worry about her. No guy with a brain would choose Lila when he
could have someone...loyal.” An idea struck Chloe and she held up her camera.
“She’s...whatever. Enough about her. I really like your look. Do you mind if I take a few
photos?”

The akuma looked surprised. “Really?”

“Really.” I’ve lived in Paris the whole time Hawkmoth has been around and you’re the best
looking akuma I’ve ever seen.” It wasn’t a lie. “Please? We’re putting together a ‘making of’
book since it’s Felix’s first time directing and a few shots of a real akuma on set would put it
over the top.”

Lady Bianca patted her hair and smoothed down her dress. “Well, when you put it like that,
I’d love to!”

Chloe held her camera up to her eye and motioned to the camera crew to leave. They quietly
scuttled towards the exit while she instructed the akuma on different poses. “Try lifting one
of your legs slightly while putting a hand on your waist.”

*****

Meanwhile Claude, Allegra, Felix and Allen were helping with crowd control; keeping
people from panicking, directing lost crew to the shelter and trying to keep everyone calm.

Claude was reassuring an older man from the sound crew when he heard a whir and a haze of
black and red landed beside him.
“Is everyone all right?” the spotted hero asked as she looked around the set.

Claude snapped his fingers. “You're the hero of Paris. Ladybird, right?”

“Ladybug,” she corrected, “and is anyone hurt? What happened?”

Claude led the man towards the shelter. “Allen? Do you mind taking over while I take care of
Mr. Dunkirk?”

Allen nodded and took a step towards Ladybug. “No one’s hurt. The akuma isn’t even
attacking people, just looking for her boyfriend.”

“And Lila Rossi,” Allegra interjected. She looked at Ladybug. “The akuma calls herself Lady
Bianca and she’s mad because Lila, this minor actress, was flirting with her boyfriend.”

Ladybug blinked. “I see.”

“Lila’s one of the troublemakers on set.” Allegra huffed. “Now that I think about it, hiring her
was a mistake.”

“Two troublemakers?” Ladybug frowned. Lila causing problems didn’t surprise her and she
wished she’d warned Felix about Rossi during her audition.

“I can’t believe I’m saying this, but we have no proof except hearsay and Allegra’s bad
feelings that the other person is a troublemaker.” Felix joined the conversation. He nodded at
the hero and straightened his costume. “Hello again, Ladybug.”

“Felix,” Ladybug did her best to keep her expression polite. “Does anyone know where Lila
and Bianca’s boyfriend are? What about the akuma?”
“Lila was seen diving for cover as soon as the akuma showed up,” Allen volunteered. He
shrugged. “The boyfriend is probably hiding somewhere too, separately I hope.”

Allegra frowned, not wanting to think about what would happen if Lady Bianca were to find
the two in the same spot. “The akuma is in the glasses on her forehead.” She smiled and
Ladybug was surprised at how warm it was. “Good luck.”

Ladybug’s smile was gracious. “Thank you.”

She turned to leave when Felix’s voice stopped her. “Wait, Ladybug. Please.”

She stopped and hoped she didn’t look impatient. She had an akuma to stop and at least two
people to save, even if one was Lila. “Yes?” She looked him over and pretended to remember
him. “Felix Graham de Vanily, right? It’s been awhile.”

Her voice was neutral and he chuckled, not fooled for a minute. “I know you’re probably still
mad at me. I don’t blame you.” His face was solemn and contrite but she wouldn’t approach
him. Her usual empathy was gone.

Felix looked back at Allen. “I owe you an apology. I...was out of line, even to get back at my
cousin. You didn’t deserve being treated that way, especially after already telling me ‘no’.”
He looked down at his feet. “It took hearing about a...friend’s experience with sexual
harassment to clue me in. It shouldn’t have and I’m sorry.” He looked into her eyes and
Ladybug couldn’t tell if he was acting or not. “I’ll do better. I promise.”

It was on the tip of her tongue to say, “it’s okay” but she stopped herself. It wasn’t okay and
just because he said he was sorry didn’t mean he was sincere. She sighed and looked him in
the eye. He didn’t waver and she was almost impressed.

“I’ll hold you to that, Felix,” was all she said. She cast out her yo yo and looked Felix and his
friends over. “Thanks for your help.” Her yo yo pulled her away and she was gone.
 *****

“That was...odd,” Allegra finally said. She looked at Felix. “You sexually harassed a
superhero?”

The tips of his ears turned pink. “I’m not proud of it,” he muttered.

“I would hope not,” Allen crossed his arms over his chest and gave his friend a “I’m not mad
just disappointed with you” look. “Especially after your parents raised you to respect women,
especially women in authority.”

Felix sighed. “Okay, I was a shite head to someone who didn’t deserve it.” He rubbed his jaw
as he remembered the pain. “She has a hell of a right.”

Allegra laughed. “I hope your mom gave you an ass-chewing for-”

She was cut off as a metallic whine and a thunk signaled the arrival of Chat Noir. The cat
themed hero grinned and posed. He seemed friendly and jovial and...annoying. She was
reminded of what Claude would be like without the charm, compassion, or social awareness.

“So...is this where I audition, or do I have to get in line?”

Something about his cheeky grin just seemed to get under Felix’s skin. “Excuse you?”

Chat Noir looked surprised at his tone. “Well, I heard you’re filming an action movie and an
akuma showed up.” He sighed. “Shame. The world can always use another good popcorn
movie.”

Something about his easy dismissal of Felix’s craft was annoying. “My colleagues…” he
stopped and began again. “My friends and I aren’t filming a popcorn movie. ” He pointed a
finger over Allen and Allegra. “We’re filming an action movie, the last movie my father ever
wrote.” He glared. “It might not seem as important as making bad puns dressed as a cat but
it’s a tribute to my father and it means a lot to the people who have worked with him the
whole time I’ve been alive.”

Chat Noir’s ears drooped and he looked ashamed but Allegra stepped in. "If you're going to
be a general nuisance just go.” She waved him away like a stray cat she’d found in her
garbage. “We'll handle this and present the akuma to Ladybug so you can just leave the set."

The hero hung his head and mumbled an apology. “I’m sorry. Can you point me in the
direction Ladybug went?” he asked humbly.

Allen took pity on the poor black cat. “That way, towards the acting lounge.”

Chat Noir gave him a two-fingered salute and followed his partner. Allen smiled at Allegra
despite the seriousness of the situation. “I think you made him cry.”

She raised one shoulder. “He was being dismissive of our craft and pissing Felix off. He
kinda had it coming.”

Chat hopped around in search of Ladybug. The encounter with Felix stuck with him.

Huh. Felix’s friends are as mean as he is.

He paused.

Felix has friends? When did that happen?

*****
“Let’s try using this area.” Chloe gestured to the library she and the akuma walked into. So
far, her distraction was paying off. Not only that, the pictures were coming out pretty good if
she said so herself. “Walk around, find things you connect with. Think purposefully candid
shots.”

With the suggestions in place Lady Bianca moved. The akuma walked by the shelves of
books. Light poured from the high windows and when illuminated by the natural light the
silvery monochromatic hue gained a warmth and golden tone on the edges. There were some
lovely shots, from the akuma considering some books, grabbing a book to leaf through, and
the few times the akuma looked back to make sure Chloe was focused on her. That was one
of the best shots she took, the sunlight playing off of her desaturated skin and hair giving it a
vibrancy, the secretive slight smile and quirk of a brow. It made Chloe feel like she had
captured something special and intimate. To the point that Chloe made a mental note to do
this with the others. Her other favorites were when they reached the mystery section of the
library and Lady Bianca decided to pose purposefully with the books the main cast were
based off of.

A cheeky smile graced the akuma while she held open Murder on the Orient
Express. The dark forest scenery of the cover showed red smoke leaving the train trailing up
and it just so happened that the smoke ended, and the red continued into the mark of Lady
Bianca’s bleeding heart. The smile was conspiratorial enough that it felt it matched the
energy that Claude played as Seabert Poirot who was the descendant of the famed detective
Hercule Poirot of the novel.

Pensive and thoughtful Lady Bianca looked to be engrossed in reading The Maltese
Falcon. Its cover was a deep red with a monochromatic falcon as the focal point. The almost
inquisitive thought was a nod to Allen as Jayden Spade. For Jayden was the shrewdest and
calm of the spades. A juxtaposition to the characterization of Sam Spade who was known for
being temperamental.
 Amused could be the general look that Lady Bianca chose while she looked to be
reading The Murder at the Vicarage . A red background with the silhouette of a building, a
wintered tree for its branches were fully exposed, and a cross gave the image of the church.
While her face showed amusement based off of the passage she read, Lady Bianca posed
herself at attention. The rigid stance appeared battle ready which had Allegra’s body
language while playing Elinor Marple completely. It was more pronounced when paired with
Claude. Hercules Poirot was known for fisticuffs and the no nonsense attitude; Miss Marple
was more charming and observant as a person. Both written by author Agatha Christie, it was
a fun parallel to keep to a point those character traits. Then to switch those traits to the other
detective’s descendant because it fit the actor more had Uncle Geralt’s touch.

Curious was the look the akuma deigned to give when pretending to read The
Murders in the Rue Morgue . The book cover was primarily black, with an ornate white
character decorated in filigree where an old shaving razor sat on the cushion, and red blood
trickled down. The curiosity was completely for Felicity Dupin, as much as it pained Chloe
the inherit look of curiosity with intelligence was a good look that Marinette presented.

Finally, the last book. The akuma picked up and giggled before making a choice of
walking towards one of the lush upholstery chairs. She sat down leaning on one side while
she held the book propped up on her crossed legs. The expression was pride incarnate; the
book was a deep red with the iconic Sherlock Holmes silhouette. It was A Study in Scarlet,
the first book and thus introduction of the character Sherlock Holmes. The arrogance of her
smile, the upturned brow gave a clear message: you know who this is. It was very befitting of
Barrington Holmes and Felix’s portrayal of him at a glance.

Chloe dutifully made comments and subtle hints to adjust the pose when necessary
but seeing this akuma walk around with that old Hollywood glam made for a gorgeous
impromptu photoshoot. Besides those little suggestions Chloe chatted with the akuma.
Asking about the life story kind of scenario, how did she get into acting. What were her
favorite role types? How was she enjoying Paris so far? Chloe even went and listed some
beautiful spots so she could go visit after all of this.

“Yeah, once you’re not akumatized anymore do you want me to give you copies of
this photoshoot?” Chloe asked which caused the akuma pause.

“I think so, I mean it’s not everyday a film extra gets a photoshoot.” Lady Bianca
considered to which Chloe had to agree.

“Most akumas don’t look all that good to warrant a photoshoot. Did you see Mr.
Pigeon?” Chloe asked, which Lady Bianca gave a face, making Chloe chuckle. “Exactly.
Here look up the Ladyblog, it’s one of my bookmarks. Under “gallery'' you can see a couple
of the other akumas.

“Eww, Love Eater looks gross.” Lady Bianca said to which Chloe unanimously
agreed. Apparently, her parents couldn’t have a better akuma design like hers. Even if she
hated her akumas, her vanity did have her look at the akuma designs and hers were mainly
inverted colors of Ladybug’s suit and…Queen Bee’s.

It was then Ladybug found the Akuma due to giggles she heard in the library. To her surprise
she found none other than Chloe Bourgeois chatting with an akuma while said akuma seemed
to scroll on Chloe’s phone.
"Oh no, Pixelator is sooo gross." Lady Bianca giggled out seeing the honestly shoddy akuma
from the gallery.

"When fans become paparazzi." Chloe nodded solemnly. "I know Lady Gaga being the
ephemeral queen, she sang a song about paparazzi but this guy embodied it. Ok Lady Bianca,
Ladybug is here so you can turn in your glasses. Don't worry they'll be returned."

"Of course. What should I tell the directors? I hate that I interrupted the shooting." The
akuma asked Chloe as they walked towards Ladybug who felt like she was shifted to the
twilight zone.

"I'll do it on your behalf, nothing was damaged and we even got some work done." Chloe
assured before stepping a bit away not making any eye contact with Ladybug; even going on
and walking further into the library away from them when Chat Noir made his appearance.

****

In the end, Ladybug and Chat Noir didn’t have to fight. After agreeing with Chloe that Lila
wasn’t worth getting her hands dirty, she willingly surrendered her akuma. Ladybug cleansed
it and restored the movie set back to status quo. Bianca was united with her boyfriend, who
swore he and Lila were just talking and the whole incident was a misunderstanding.

Lila claimed she just wanted advice from a guy about a boy she liked. She was unable to find
her friend, Ivan and wanted relationship help from a male perspective. Gio overheard her
explanation and winked at her. She pretended to blush.

Amelie beamed. “I’m so glad everything was resolved to everyone’s satisfaction.” She gently
chided Lila. “You must be very careful what you do or say while working on a film. I won’t
abide scandal or troublemakers on set. An actor must be very careful what sort of reputation
they cultivate in this industry, especially when they’re first starting out. “
Lila nodded, eyes wide and earnest. “I’ll be more careful next time!” She turned to Bianca.
“You’re so lucky to have such a loyal boyfriend. The whole time we were talking he couldn’t
stop saying how wonderful you were and how much he loved you.”

It was true. Every other word the boy spoke was how pretty and sweet and funny he thought
his girlfriend was. It was the most tedious attempt at flirting she’d ever done.

Bianca didn’t look fully convinced but allowed her boyfriend to lead her away.

Amelie sighed. “I don’t think trying to film any more today is a good idea. I’m sure everyone
is much too upset.” She raised her voice. “Seven am call for principal cast. We have a big
scene to shoot.” She clapped her hands. “Go to bed early, my darlings! I don’t want you
looking exhausted!”

*****

Marinette arrived early on set. She snagged a croissant and half an orange before going to
Wardrobe and then made her way to hair and makeup before joining Allegra and Claude on
set.

She gave Chloe a polite nod as she passed her and greeted her fellow cast with a warm smile.
“Good morning!”

“Morning!” Claude smiled and waved, even though they were less than three meters from
each other. Allegra gave her a slight upcurl of her lips that might have been a smile. After
two weeks of working together the other girl still hadn’t warmed up to Marinette but she was
determined to have a good working relationship with her. It should be easy once Marinette
figured out how she’d offended the other girl.

“You have quite the exciting scene today!” Claude grinned down at her and rubbed his hands
together in villainous glee. “The death trap scene!”
Marinette must have looked genuinely worried because Allegra took pity on her and
explained, “In the scene we’re filming today an anonymous source traps Dupin, Holmes and
Watson in an escape room. The idea is to intimidate them into dropping the investigation but
of course it doesn’t work. There’s no real danger to either the actors or the characters.”

“You might have to stand in knee-deep water,” Claude added, “but it’s very safe.”

Possible danger scenarios flooded Marinette’s mind and she gulped. “But the lights...and
water…”

Claude grinned. “The lights they use will be as safe and secure as pool lights. No worries.”

Marinette’s shoulders relaxed. They were experienced actors and there was no way in hell
Amelie would risk her son’s life. “No worries.” Of course, the scene had only been uploaded
to her tablet last night and she barely had the time to learn her lines but she wasn’t worried.
She was Ladybug. She could plan.

Luka sidled up to Marinette. She could not get used to how handsome he looked in his
costume. “Are we all here?”

“You are now!” Amelie and Felix strolled over and Amelie gave all her actors la bise. “Sorry
we didn’t get a chance to rehearse the latter half of the escape room scene, my darlings.” Her
smile singled out Marinette and Luka in particular. “You’ll have to improvise for about seven
minutes. Is that alright? It’s just a bit of puzzle solving.”

It couldn’t be any worse than that minotaur-themed akuma two months ago . Marinette gave
her director a confident smile. “I’m sure we can handle this.”

Amelie beamed in approval and Marinette was reminded of her mother when she unwrapped
the first scarf she’d ever made. “I know you can. Places, my lovelies!”

*****
Barrington Holmes eyed the fist-sized package in front of him with all the enthusiasm of a
flaming brown on one’s doorstep. “Are you sure it’s safe?”

Jayden suppressed the urge to roll his eyes. He could understand his friend being paranoid
after recent events. He could not, on the other hand, imagine why Barry would think he’d
bring anything into his dormitory without being sure it was safe. “It was inspected upon
arrival, x-rayed, tested for poisons, explosives, and dusted for fingerprints. It’s clean. The
return address is a post office box, naturally. I’m running a trace on it.”

“Right. Of course.” Barry looked over at his friend. Jayden had one of the sharpest analytical
minds he knew. “I should know better than to even ask.”

Holmes felt more comfortable confessing to making an error in front of Spade than he would
have to anyone else. Marple or Poirot would have shrugged it off eventually but Dupin would
never have let him hear the end of it. He didn’t know how Watson would have reacted.

Barry used an antique letter opener passed down through his family to slice through the re-
taped box and then pulled out its contents. It was an old-fashioned flip phone, roughly the
size of his fist and some sort of cheap knockoff of a well-known expensive brand. He
recognized it as what Spade would call a burner phone.

He powered it on and after a distorted logo the display screen showed a blinking icon. He
tapped it and his eyes narrowed as he read the message. He looked up at Jayden. “I believe
it’s as good a time as any to call in the others.”

*****

A few minutes later Dupin, Watson, Poirot and Marple crowded into Holmes and Watson
dorm room and looked at Holmes and Spade expectantly.

Poirot jabbed a finger in the direction of the burner phone. “I take it that’s why we’re here?”
Barry nodded. “Right.” He picked it up and waved it in an arc so everyone could get a good
look at it. “This arrived by post this morning. Jayden did a thorough sweep and scan so it’s
safe. He’s also doing his best to trace the package.”

“And hopefully, maybe even where the phone was bought,” Jayden spoke up.

Holmes waved a hand. “I defer to your superior hacking skills.” Jayden nodded and grinned,
looking a touch smug.

Barry paused before continuing, waiting for Dupin to butt in with a snarky comment like, “I
can’t believe you’re admitting someone is better than you at something”. To his surprise, she
said nothing but looked at Watson. Jack looked back at her and gave her a slight nod no one
else noticed. The two had only met a few days ago and already they had silent methods of
communication. The knowledge rankled Holmes more than he wanted to admit. His rival and
the boy who should have been his partner were shutting him out. He didn’t like it, it was a
lonely feeling.

“Someone has contacted me, claiming they have information that could lead to the
identification and apprehension of the person or persons responsible for Doctor Akunin’s
death. He handed it to Jayden, who read it and passed it on.

Seabert was the last person to receive the phone and read it out loud. “ ‘I have information
that will lead to the person who murdered Dr. Akunin. I will give you what I know but I can’t
risk being followed. I will text you details as they come but Holmes, Watson and/or Dupin
only. No police. Do not bring anything but this phone with you. Will be in touch.’ “ He
passed it back to Barry. “Melodramatic.”

“Can you infer anything else?” Barry asked.

Seabert took the question at face value and answered seriously. “Probably an adult and not a
kid. The only abbreviation they used was “Dr.” and no letters or numbers as words. No
misspellings. Not even an emoji. Even Jayden uses emojis every now and then.”
Spade whispered to Elinor who thumped Seabert on the ear. He winced and then continued.
“We can probably assume they’re playing the frightened witness to get a rise out of us and
waste our time. Or,” he paused and his brow furrowed, “they might be involved somehow.”
He looked from Holmes to Dupin and everywhere in between. “Maybe they know the person
involved or maybe they’re an accomplice who didn’t realize they could be implicated in
murder and got cold feet. They might want to make a deal but want someone with influence
to help them make a better one than they could alone.”

“That, or they have a record and would be arrested on sight, even for doing a good deed.”
Elinor’s hands clenched around a nonexistent weapon. She wished she could be sparring right
now. She hated being idle.

“And who better than the children of the world’s greatest detectives?” Barry sighed and
rolled his eyes. It was a familiar story and as much as he hated being used, Doctor Akunin
was worth it.

The others nodded in agreement except for Felicity. She looked pensive, almost angry.

“It’s a trap,” she concluded. She stared at Holmes, then at Watson. Jack nodded at her but
Barry just looked amused.

“Flick, my darling, if we know there’s a hook in the bait we can be prepared to prevent
ourselves from snapping at it,” he tried to reassure her. Dupin just glared and Holmes found
himself relaxing. If she were arguing with him then he felt secure that a plan would go well.
If she agreed with him, then he would have cause to be worried.

“Naw, dude, this isn’t fishing, this is a roach motel,” Jack stared at the looks on everyone’s
faces then shrugged. “But what the hell. I’m in.”

*****

“This is a trap,” Felicity Dupin muttered under her breath.

“You’ve said that before, Felicity darling,” Barrington Holmes told her with false sweetness.

“And yet you refuse to take even the most preliminary of precautions,” she sighed, clearly
annoyed. She was getting tired of trying to be the voice of reason but explained her reasoning
anyway. “You’ve told no one where we’re going.” She pulled a device out of her pocket and
shook it in his face. “You’re using a burner phone, which can’t be traced and...what else?”
She laid a finger on her chin and pretended to think.

“Oh yes!” She clapped her hands together, an overly sweet smile rapidly becoming a glare.
“We! Are walking! Into a trap!”

“We are walking into an Escape Room, Flick my dearest. A fun leisure activity that is
completely harmless. We’re going to receive some evidence that will lead to whoever
murdered an amazing professor and we’ll wrap this case up in weeks, not months or years.”
Barry’s survival instinct wanted to agree with her but the twelve year rivalry between them
refused to allow him to concede.

Jack walked quietly behind them. He contributed nothing to the conversation but he wasn’t
idle. As Felicity and Barry argued about the wisdom of agreeing to an anonymous person’s
instructions Jack scanned the area. He made mental notes of area landmarks in case they got
lost. The source only sent pieces of maps via text and he didn’t want to rely on them for a
way out. He also thought Dupin was right and Holmes was too stubborn to admit it.

It was a trap and a stupid one. Whoever set it knew the bickering detectives would be either
too curious or too obstinate to refuse. Perhaps both. That just made Watson think the
professor’s murder was an inside job.

No one else wanted to believe anyone in their perfect insular society would ever harm one of
their precious elite so he kept his opinions to himself.

They arrived at a nondescript warehouse with a sign out front that read “The Escape Game.”
They all rolled their eyes at the name but knocked on the door anyway. It swung open as
Barry touched and a long hallway beckoned in front of them. Glowing arrows lit their path.
“Looks like Seabert was right. Our contact has a flair for the dramatic. Probably a frustrated
actor,” Barry muttered.

There wasn’t enough room for them to walk as a group or even side by side so they dutifully
walked single file until they reached their destination.

The door was decorated to look like a bulkhead on a ship, complete with a spinning hatch.
There was also an old-fashioned orange and white lifesaver on the door. A very familiar
name was printed on the lifesaver as well.

“Titanic,” the three said together.

Jack huffed in annoyance while Felicity and Barry shared a grin. “Why are you two so
happy?” Watson grumbled.

“We’ve studied this before,” Dupin and Holmes said in unison, then laughed despite their
usual animosity.

“We studied the sinking of the Titanic back in Third Year,” Holmes explained.

“We talked all about all the possible factors involved, like the weather and the brittleness of
the metal used,” Felicity elaborated.

Jack nodded like he understood, even though he didn’t. There were entire college courses
taught about the Titanic, the movie, and the strange subculture that had grown up around the
shipwreck. It was weird but he was glad the other two understood so he didn’t have to.

Barry stepped between them and spun the hatch. It swung open and the three went into the
room. The bulkhead snapped shut behind them and none of them flinched; they had been
expecting that to happen.
The room was decorated like a First Class stateroom from the doomed passenger liner. Wood
paneling decorated the walls while the floor was carpeted with an antique pattern. The
canopied bed was bolted to the wall and the upholstered loveseat and chair looked hand
embroidered. The walls were decorated with replicas of actual paintings from the ship.
Someone had gone to a lot of effort to trap them.

A hidden speaker crackled to life. “Hello, Detectives,” the voice was gender neutral,
electronic, and emotionless. “Today you will work together to find clues and escape the ship.
Everything but the light fixtures, the fire alarm, and the EXIT sign is fair game. You have
sixty minutes. Good luck.”

The speaker clicked off and Felicity gave Jack a grin and Barry a knowing smirk. “I’ll take
the right side of the room. Race you to the first clue.”

“You’re always in such a hurry to lose, Flick,” Barry smirked back. “Speed isn’t everything.”

With not much to do Jack decided to lay on the bed and stay out of their way. They barely
acknowledged his absence as they pulled art off the walls and looked on their backs;
removing trivia questions and stacking them on the coffee table in the middle of the room. He
glanced up at the canopy and saw a diagram of a hexagon inside a circle. Around the circle
were letters and double letters.

A circle of fifths and scales. Interesting.

“ ‘How long did the Titanic take to build?’ “ Felicity read aloud. “Easy. Three years!”

“Correct,” said the disembodied voice.

“ ‘Percentage of women in second class who survived.’ Eighty-six!” Barry called out. He
looked over at Jack. “You might as well take a nap, Watson. We won’t even need you.”
Suddenly the lights dimmed and the emergency lights came on. “Since it’s so easy, let's raise
the difficulty. Your time is now reduced to forty-five minutes.”

“Your bragging is getting us into trouble again,” Dupin grumbled. “And since we only have
that burner phone, we don’t have our phone’s flashlights.”

“”You were doing it too,” Holmes shot back. “Besides, aren’t you the creative one?
Improvise!”

Watson sat up and swung his legs over the side of the bed. “There’s that lamp by the
loveseat,” he told Felicity. “If you find a clue, just take it over and hold it under the light.”

She gave him a warm smile. “Good idea. This is why you’re my new favorite.”

Jack chuckled and Barry turned his back and looked for clues quietly. He had yet to find any
keys and that worried him. Every VuTube video he’d ever seen talked about how the clues
led to keys. There had to be a key to get out. Those were the rules. The door looked solid and
he didn’t see anything sturdy enough to pry it off the hinges. He had the uncomfortable
feeling Felicity was right.

“Time remaining, thirty minutes,” droned the voice.

“But-”

“Time remaining twenty minutes.” The voice seemed to pause. “Let’s add a touch of realism,
shall we?”

Suddenly slits opened and water began to pour into the room. Felicity and Barry started as
cold water hit their ankles. Jack stopped being bored and became alert.
The voice continued. “After the Titanic broke in two it only took six minutes for the front
half of the ship to reach the ocean floor. You will have fifteen minutes to escape out of the top
of the ship. Best of luck.”

The voice was gone and in its place flute music began to play.

The three just stared at each other, stunned. Barry sprinted into action and pulled Felicity
towards the bed. “Climb up! We’ll have to hope it’ll support us!”

For once, Dupin didn’t argue. She didn’t say “I told you so” or berate Holmes for ordering
her around. She wasn't, in fact, talking at all. Her face was a bit pale but determined and she
scrambled up the bed frame faster than either of them, even though Watson was there first.

Once she was stable she helped the other two up.

“This bed is a lot more sturdy than it looks,” Holmes tried to lighten the mood. “Even though
on a ship they would have tried to keep everything as light as possible. I’m glad they didn’t
keep everything accurate.”

Felicity surprised him by huffing a laugh. “Let’s hope it can hold us for another ten minutes
until we free ourselves.”

Barry nodded. “I’m going to assume the bed contains the last clue and hopefully a key. Keep
looking.”

Dupin wasn’t arguing. Holmes always felt safe when they argued or she took offense at being
told what to do. She was cooperating with him, doing what she was told. That meant she was
worried and that in turn bothered him.

“I suggest we have a word with our killer’s manager,” Jack quipped. “This is not a properly
run escape room. Death wasn’t mentioned on the website.”
He was rewarded with two faint smiles. He felt around on the frame and his hand hit
something long and slim. He tugged on it and pulled out a recorder. “I’m going to take a wild
guess and assume this is a clue.”

He held it out for the other two to see. Felicity smiled. “A musical clue.” She looked at Jack.
“I guess you don’t feel so left out any more, right?”

He shrugged. “Yeah...well...everyone knows the real hero shows up at the last moment with a
clever plan, right?”

“...sure…” she agreed.

The two shared a laugh and Barry had to fight down his sudden feelings of jealousy. He tried
to tell himself it didn’t bother him but it did. Watson and Dupin were the better team and
Holmes was a tagalong. The realization made him feel...incredibly lonely. They didn’t need
him there at all.

“Well, I’m just glad I could finally contribute. Between Dupin and Holmes there wasn’t much
for me to do.” Jack’s smile was warm, almost admiring. He looked at Felicity and Barry.
“Just in case I don’t get a chance to say it later, you two make a good team.”

Holmes looked at Dupin, who raised a brow. “There’s a horde of professors and classmates
who’d disagree with you but if you say so,” she said.

Jack just shrugged. “It’s my job to be observant and that’s what I see.”

Felicity grinned and then cleared her throat. “So...if I don’t make it and one of you does…”

“You know, it’s been bothering me,” Barry interrupted and was glad to see her glare at him.
He pointed at the speaker. “I know this song. It’s ‘Autumn’, supposedly the last song the
wireless operator heard before he left the ship.” He frowned as he listened intently. “It’s not
very good, kind of discordant.”

“I know. It’s been bothering me since it started. Kind of like there’s extra notes being
played.” Jack’s eyes widened as he thought back to the musical diagram he’d seen on the
bottom of the canopy. “It’s a clue!”

Barry glanced over at him, curious. “No offense, but are you sure?”

Jack just stared at him blankly. “Musician, remember?”

Holmes almost apologized but Watson shook his head. “No worries. Don’t talk, I need to
listen.”

The only sound was the gurgling of water as Jack concentrated. Suddenly he sat up straighter.
“I got it!” He put the recorder to his lips and began to play a short series of notes.

They all looked at the ceiling hopefully as the water began to creep up the bed. There was
silence and then Jack played again.

After another tense few minutes as they felt the water creep near their knees a door slid open
from the ceiling. Felicity jumped up and scrambled through the opening with a boost from
Jack. After she was safe she helped the boys through and they breathed a collective sigh of
relief as they watched the waters recede.

Holmes crossed his arms and pretended to be annoyed. “What, no ‘well done’ from the robot
voice? Rude.”

“We did it!” Felicity grabbed them both and held them tight. She gave them both a kiss on the
cheek and pulled them to their feet. “We survived that crappy little death trap! I mean, yeah,
they were probably never here...but!” She eyed her companions. “I’ll bet anything Jayden has
done his hacking magic and they left a trace.”
“Speaking of…” Barry drifted off as he heard a whirr and then a light as a small drone
hovered near his face. “We’ll need a pick up,” he told the device. He looked up at the surprise
on Watson’s face and just smirked. “I usually have a homing device in my shoes. Flick as
well, if I recall.”

Jack seemed torn between impressed and annoyed. “Can’t help being clever, can you,
Holmes?”

Now things were getting back to normal and everyone was back to their assigned roles.
“Sorry, no. I may be arrogant but I’m not stupid.” He watched their phones slide out of the
belly of the drone and smiled. “I always have a back up plan.”

Watson approached him, fist raised, then stopped. “I guess you’d be more comfortable with a
handshake.” He raised a brow and smirked. “Unless you’re expecting a kiss too.”

Barry shook his head. “Not if it makes you uncomfortable and never on the first case.”

*****

“Cut!” Amelie called out. “Wonderful improv, my darlings!” She clapped her hands. “Time
for tea.”

Still caught up in the euphoria and adrenaline of the scene. “That was great!” She hugged a
pleased Luka and a very surprised Felix.

She released them and stepped back, still smiling. Perhaps she was still feeling the
camaraderie her character had felt but she felt compelled to ask, “Hey, Felix? Would you like
to have tea with us?”
Felix just stood there, thinking it had to be Marinette’s idea of a joke. He looked at Luka to
see his reaction but the other boy just smiled, welcoming and kind. Ugh, he wouldn’t know
subterfuge if Felix had taught him.

It was on the tip of his tongue to make some snarky remark, remind her that he was the son of
her employer and outranked them. But he couldn’t. Her smile was so sweet and hopeful.
Luka’s was quietly encouraging. Something deep in his heart twinged. They weren’t offering
to be polite; they genuinely wanted the chance to spend time with him and a small part of him
actually wanted to accept. He was being offered an olive branch and he had to answer
carefully.

“I’m sorry,” he told them and to his surprise he was. “I already told Mom we could go over
some script rewrites over tea today.”

Marinette’s face fell and he felt a strange urge to comfort her. Luka’s expression was
disapproving but understanding.

“Maybe next time,” Luka squeezed his shoulder gently and pulled away. Marinette gave him
the slightest tap on his arm.

“We’ll see you later, Felix,” Marinette guided Luka towards the studio where they and their
friends had tea.

“Bye,” Felix gave them a little wave and turned his back.

If anyone observing (Chloe) thought he looked lonely after rejecting them, they were a damn
liar.
 Chapter Ten
Chapter Summary

Chloe's good day is ruined by a visit by Chat Noir. Marinette and Felix begin to notice
things about each other. Lila commits an act of sabotage and Marinette saves the day.
Felix and Marinette team up with the Quantic Kids and Chloe to gather evidence.
Allegra finally realizes Marinette is not the enemy.

Chapter Notes

TW for a claw assault and mild blood.

This story is going on hiatus until January of 2022. This is the busiest time of year for
me and my cowriter so I hope you all understand. But you have 112K to enjoy until
then.

Chloe Bourgeois was actually having a good evening, akuma on set aside. The film crew
heaped praise and gratitude at the quick witted response the photographer gave in the face of
the Akuma. As well as her care in not only taking Lady Bianca away from other people but
also keeping the akuma distracted enough that it minimized accidents and injury to the
equipment and crew before Ladybug and Chat Noir appeared. When Aunt Amelie heard of it
as well that's when Chloe was out of the frying pan and into the fire. Literal bowels of
Tartarus, and the Ninth Circle of Hell’s fire. She could still picture it.

After Ladybug and Chat Noir handled Lady Bianca, very easily thanks to Chloe mind you.
The blonde escorted the actress and used her work certified phone™ to contact Felix and
send a message to the head of the film crew. Since there was no destruction done the ladybugs
centered on Bianca and Chloe assumed no one would have noticed it. She timed it well as she
was on the phone and Ladybug was sometimes too polite to interrupt. Chat Noir tried to ask
Bianca something but the actress stuck to Chloe’s side as someone familiar.

While tensions were high Chloe managed to keep busy enough and give a parting word to
please exit the premises so they can try to go back to work before leaving with Bianca in tow.
She felt the double pair of eyes from Ladybug and Chat Noir trained on Chloe as if assessing
a threat and it took all of Chloe to not throw the first punch.
‘Fuck them and their self righteousness’. Chloe thought with a huff as she went back to the
set and waited for everyone to leave the akuma shelters and return back to the group. For
Lila Rossi’s sake, Chloe wishes the girl wouldn’t show up. If only to have less of a reason to
deck horse head right in the nose and not be content until she felt the crunch of bone beneath
her knuckles. Chloe was that annoyed, the distrustful looks of the so called heroes set her on
edge. The reminder of Hawkmoth an Indian ink stain on her memory. The guilt is a brand on
her heart. She felt wound up and tense.

First to show up were the Quantic Kids, Claude all but ran to Chloe throwing a pose starting
the elaborate handshake he had Chloe learn as their character’s special victory high five in
their D&D game. With twists, and claps, and snaps, ending with a hip bump as they finished
back to back like a dynamic crime fighting duo to greet the next of the group to appear.
Allegra came in with the film crew as she should have been filming if not for the disturbance
the akuma caused. Allen and Felix filtered in last, Allen mentioned he took a moment to
protect the sensitive equipment in his studio and how glad he was that nothing was destroyed.
Even after Chloe told them that thanks to the Miraculous cure everything would be fixed,
prideful showmen wouldn’t hear about a temporary destruction of music or film. Bianca left
the Quantic Kids with Chloe after apologizing to Felix and then going to look for his mother
to apologize to Amelie as well.

Chloe was showing some of the pictures she got off of Lady Bianca to Allen and Felix raving
how awesome the shots were and how they will redo it with the cast. When the clipped and
definitive echo of Amelie Graham de Vanily's heels sounded the omen of impending doom.
Decked in all her glory it was alien to see a frown on Amelie's face, her usual jovial
demeanor replaced with anger. The otherwise angelic woman stood before the girl and
scolded Chloe for the 'foolish, reckless, imprudent, martyr' amongst other choice words for
her actions. It was such a fuss that the other Quantic Kids seemed shocked and Felix for once
seemed at a loss for words. For twenty minutes Amelie Graham de Vainly raved like a
madwoman and ended up crying hugging Chloe tightly. Chloe was shell-shocked, she was
unused to seeing Aunt Amelie angry. A quick mental tally showed that Chloe had never even
seen Amelie Graham de Vanily angry before. Aunt Amelie was a person who tended to be in
control of her emotions and her anger or annoyances were typically subtle. Never had Chloe
seen such an outburst of violence, and judging by the shock on Felix's face it wasn't
something that must've happened often.

"I thought my heart would stop." Amelie gasped out, her skin a myriad of red hues by the
endeavor. Teary eyed she cupped the girl's cheeks forcing Chloe to give her focus solely on
Amelie. "Chloe I've read up on all the stuff that Akuma’s have done and when I heard my film
team say you chatted the akuma up and whisked her away. ALONE. I felt my heart stop. You
stupid, brave little martyr. You scared me half to death, but all I really want to say is thank
you and I'm so proud of you. Your actions saved what could've been a tragedy. But that could
have made a tragedy of yourself."

Pride, it always came back down to the word pride. What in God’s green earth was so
important about that dumb word to Chloe? Why did the mention of satisfaction of Chloe’s
actions fill the girl with warmth beyond the simmering tension of her anger? Soothe her
chilled body from fear? Chloe didn’t...no, couldn’t speak. Her world blurred, the hazy lights
and Amelie’s reddened tear streaked face being the center of everything.

When was the last time someone told Chloe they were proud of her? Actually mean it, at
that?

Never her father, even less from her mother. A distant memory of Emelie popped in her mind’s
eye, and Amelie so close and similar also told Chloe she was proud of her. Proud of Chloe
Bourgeois! It wasn’t until a startled and strained sound alert Chloe that she was crying, the
prideful Chloe was crying. In public at that, heavy tears trailed down her cheeks and Amelie
wiped the tears away which only produced more. She chuckled, or she thought it did, it
sounded distorted amidst her sobs which seemed to be more pronounced to Chloe. Tear
tracks cut through her makeup, brown streaks of her mascara moved down with it.

Chloe still remembered the constipated look Felix gave her, unused to seeing Chloe cry and
helpless to his mother’s tears which is what stopped the crying session. Fits of giggles broke
amongst the heart wrenching sobs and Chloe felt so light because of it. It went to the point
that Amelie cancelled filming for the rest of the day for the unscheduled adrenaline.

The soft and harsh lights of Paris’s night view welcomed Chloe as she stood on her balcony.
Her nose is still a little red, and eyes bloodshot nursing a warm mug of tea. A teapot on the
patio table, a grazing board that’s been heavily nibbled on, and her tablet beside it. She had
finished talking to Sabrina all but twenty minutes ago, regaling her best friend about her tales
of heroics and trying so hard to follow along the cop terms Sabrina used while telling Chloe
about her day.

Below the world and its inhabitants went off as normal, distant chatter and cars the white
noise of the city. Yet today was very special for Chloe, and looking down onto the city and
it’s twinkling lights Chloe felt a sense of peace that was overall foreign to her.
“We need to talk.” Four words from a masculine voice shattered the peace that Chloe felt.
Only one idiot would get into her room without her knowing, well one that was a boy.

The girl almost felt her mask of indifference slip onto her face as with a sigh she turned to see
him. Chat. Fucking. Noir. Cat wannabe ‘hero’, decked in his pleather glory glaring at Chloe
with a furrowed brow. His messy blonde hair almost on end, and the fake cat ears bent down
in aggression. Why was he here? Anger so hot it burned her throat with its acid rose in Chloe,
but she wouldn’t give him the satisfaction of seeing her emotions. He was ignoring her,
giving her looks as if she was evil and insignificant. Sure, she deserved that one. She also
took it all in stride as her penance and punishment. Yet he shouldn’t be invading her privacy
now and he was going to learn that soon. Like now soon.

“Trespassing into a girl’s room could get you arrested. Get the fuck out of here, Cat Boy, I’m
not in the mood to entertain you.” Chloe deadpanned doing the closest impression she had to
match Felix’s ‘I’m-far-better-than-you-so-begone’ tone she’s heard for years.

“I’m not in the mood for your games, Chloe.” Chat snapped.

“Charming, I’m not playing anything, I was enjoying my night with some tea and snacks
which you ruined.” Chloe shot back, giving back at Chat with the same ferocity. “Once again
get out of my balcony, and go back to your cardboard box. I'm bored of you.”

Chloe tried to turn away and ignore Chat but his clawed hand on her arm squeezing as he
yanked her back had other ideas. The impression of his claws dug deep into her skin and she
wanted to wince at the treatment. Yet that would be showing vulnerability and Chloe showed
too much of that today. Her quota of empathy was sadly out, and good deed for the week was
delivered. She yanked back clenching her jaw as she felt the scratches of his claws dig into
her skin. Saw the red lines on her tanned skin, and the pooling of fresh blood from the
deepest scratches.

“I’m not buying with whatever it is you’re doing. You’re not a good person. So tell me did
you arrange this with Hawkmoth today?” Chat bulldozed in holy righteousness while Chloe
was fixated on the scratches on her arm.

Scratches. On. Her. Arm. Caused by him . The anger in Chloe ran deeper, from acid to
straight up lava coursing in her veins. Her pulse pounding in her ears as she stayed looking
transfixed on the scratches. Yet she will never give him the satisfaction of letting him know
that it hurts.

“Assault and trespassing it seems.”

A part of Chat--no Adrien, for who was he without the mortal teen who had the
responsibility- blanched at the sight. He hurt her, he used his hands to harm someone. Not
just anyone, but Chloe, his oldest friend. Even with their complicated stances amongst each
other, even though Adrian knew how Chloe betrayed him without her knowing she did. She
could always Even with all the shit Chloe has done for years he's never, ever, ever touched
her with the purpose of harm. Beyond that of when she was akumatized. Seeing those red
lines, and that blood almost made Chat step back. His feline ears flattened in concern and an
apology was on the tip of his tongue.

Don't forget this is Chloe. You can't trust her, she might be working with the enemy. Another
part of Adrien whispered, rationalizing the harm he caused as just.

"I know you tend to get tossed around like the mangy stray you are. But there's no reason to
be feral and scratch me when you come into MY BALCONY." Chloe grounded out,
advancing on Chat and jabbing one manicured fingernail into his sternum, surprising Chat.
"I'm not playing any games. If you haven't noticed ,I don't want in your stupid club. Take
your prejudices and high horse and jump off the Eiffel Tower for all I care. I'm done with
you, with Hawk Moth's bitch ass, and most importantly I'm done with Ladybug. So do me a
favor and convey that and get the hell off of my balcony."

"You expect me to believe that?" Chat snapped in mock disbelief.

"I don't care if you do or not. Ever since you two and the butterfly pedo walked into my city
it's been hell." Chloe huffed, annoyed her arm was throbbing, slightly irritated by the
scratches.

"Butterfly pedo?" Chat couldn't help but ask, while alert and tense there was a sense that this
was the Chloe he hasn't seen since before he started school.
"Walking fetish man with a cane who likes to mansplain his objective every chance he gets
and preying on the emotions of teenagers, and kids, and a toddler far more often than an
adult. Did Ladybug knock the brain cells out of you when she threw you as well? I mean
that's not a good look on Hawk Moth, he's kind of like Judge Frollo and Gollum with his
manipulative power and knows your emotions so like he's trash." Chloe deadpanned as if the
most obvious thought process. "Regardless, I'm done with him and you so get off my
balcony. Find him, kick his ass, and get lost so I don't have to deal with you for the rest of my
life."

"It's not that simple." Chat grounded out.

"It is though." Chloe cut him off staring directly at Chat causing him to momentarily falter.
"It's so simple because you've been ignoring me like I was a piece of gum who ruined a new
pair of Jimmy Choo's. I've also been keeping low, barely breathing because avoiding you like
that is far easier. I also kept the akuma calm and rational; I reasoned with them to turn
themselves in. What kind of a stormtrooper wannabe bad sidekick would I be, helping the
enemy if I was working for Hawkmoth? You just wanted to come here and antagonize me;
I'm not buying whatever you're selling yourself to justify this."

A chime broke through their standoff causing Chloe to walk to her table and see a discord
message from Claude.

"My friends are coming over in ten minutes to play Among Us. You have that long to get lost
or get your ass handed to you by Allegra. Felix doesn't like you, and I heard her complain
about your unprofessionalism. That means she wouldn't mind kicking your ass back to
whatever cardboard box you came from. I have to clean up this blood too." Chloe told him
dismissively, seriously glaring at Chat Noir and going towards her bathroom to clean and
sanitize the cut and trying to think up of what dumb excuse she'd have to give to wearing
long sleves during summer.

The soft sound of Chat Noir vaulting across Paris and thankfully away from her balcony was
a huge relief on her shoulders. She cleaned and put salve on the cuts as best she could,
leaving blood soaked tissues in her trash and her bottle of liquid bandage in her hands.
Picking up the hotel phone she dialed the kitchen.

"Good evening, Mlle Bourgeois." A woman's voice greeted her in the second ring.
"Good evening, Racquel. Can you please set up another grazing board for my room? This
time for 5 teenagers who eat like a party of ten. Also if Mme Cesarie still has her earl grey
cream silk pies send one up too."

"With a pot of earl grey or coffee, Mlle?" the woman asked Chloe.

"A small tea caddy with both options would be divine please, Racquel." Chloe requested.

"Of course, ma'am, we'll have it prepared and sent up as soon as possible." Racquel agreed,
having taken the order.

"Thank you, Racquel," Chloe thanked.

"My pleasure, Mlle Bourgeois." Racquel concluded their call by hanging up the phone.

With a sigh Chloe looked back out to the quiet balcony and her twinkling lights and went to
set up her projector, in case they'd want to play something else alongside Among Us. With a
quick reply to Claude agreeing to the game night. Maybe giving Amelie some peace would
be great now, and Chloe didn't want to be alone after dealing with Chat.

Ups and downs aside, with the idea of spending a night playing games to take her mind off of
the problems of heroes and Paris it seemed that today was overall a good day.

************

If anyone had asked Marinette Dupain-Cheng what she thought of Felix Graham de Vanily a
few months ago she would have called him “a lying, thieving, manipulative pain in the ass.”
If anyone had asked her what she thought of him after working with him for two weeks, she
would have thought about it for a while and then said, “Huh. I guess he’s...more complicated
than I thought he was.”

Marinette had been afraid he would belittle or humiliate her when they worked together but
nothing could be further from the truth. In fact, his behavior on-set was both surprising and
frustrating.

When they were in a scene together he was teasing, challenging, daring her to oppose him.
Every sentence he uttered had hidden barbs she had to avoid or turn on him. She met him
word for word, just as witty and sharp as he was. He goaded her into being a better actress,
throwing down the gauntlet and waiting for her to pick it up. It amused her to watch how
annoyed he’d get when she pretended not to notice he was deliberately needling her.

In contrast, when he was directing her in a scene he was professional but aloof, giving her
just the information she needed to play her part and no more. If they weren’t filming at all he
nearly ignored her. He would be civil if she said hello to him or asked him a pertinent
question but he would never seek her out. He didn’t play pranks on her and as far as she
could tell (she had all of her on-set belongings booby trapped), none of her things ever went
missing.

“It’s the way he is at work,” Allen confided when she’d asked once. “It’s a lot like his dad
used to be; I know he seems pretty cold at first but he’s not a people person. Empathy doesn’t
come naturally to him and it takes him weeks of observation to really ‘get’ people. But if you
make the effort, it’s worth getting to know him.” The dark eyed boy smiled at her. “It’s not
obvious at first and he’d deny it with his last breath but there is someone worth knowing once
you get past the prickliness and superiority complex.”

Marinette was a bit skeptical. “I take it you speak from experience.”

Allen frowned and she could tell he was debating how much he should tell her. “Show
business might look glamorous from the outside but there’s a lot of hard work involved, not
to mention all the in-fighting and back-stabbing.” Marinette nodded to show she understood
and was listening.
He elaborated. “There are a lot of people who will exploit kids in this industry, in every way
you can imagine,” he added grimly. “People like Aunt Amelie and Uncle Geralt do their best
to protect us and refuse to work with anyone who’d try anything nasty but not everyone is so
noble. People are products to be packaged and consumed and to some, kids are no different.”
He sighed and changed the subject. “Plus Felix grew up in the business and had a lot of
people try to use him to influence his parents or to advance their own career. Or they would
use their kids and try to befriend him then use him.” Allen’s eyes became hard and fierce. “It
happened a few times. Felix was only in Year 2 or 3. It’s made him wary of befriending
strangers in or out of the industry.”

She felt a little sympathy for a very young Felix who must have found out kids he thought
were his friends were just using him for their or their parents’ benefit. That had to leave deep
emotional scars.

Her feelings must have shown on her face because Allen gave her a friendly pat on the arm.
“Hey, it’s all right now,” he reassured her. “He was gutted for a bit but he grew a thick skin
and keeps the few good friends he has very close.” He grinned. “Trust me. We wouldn’t be
friends with him if he were an unredeemable arsehole.” He patted her shoulder. “Don’t take
his attitude personally. He keeps everyone at arm’s length when he’s working. I’m off.” He
stood up and headed off to his music studio. He waved and she waved back automatically.

Marinette began to notice little things about him when Felix was “in the zone”. He would
ignore everyone, not just her, while he was getting into character before shooting a scene.
Once he heard the word “action” he stopped being Felix and became Barrington Holmes,
with all that character’s mannerisms and quirks. It was fascinating to watch.

Now that she was watching him closely she also noticed his acting was subtly different when
he was acting with an extra or minor character and when he was acting with the core cast. He
really brought his “A” game when he was acting with her, Allen, Allegra, Claude, Luka, and
to a lesser extent, Mylene.

She couldn’t help but snap or tease and be playful when Felix was playing Barry because he
embodied everything Barry was. Over time the same thing happened with Claude, Allen and
Allegra as well. She became so swept up in her character and their acting that it translated
naturally on screen. She was reacting to what they were doing and responded in kind.
At first she was hurt when Allegra’s friendly demeanor ended the minute she heard the word
“cut!” but Marinette had learned not to take it personally. She had lunch with Mylene, Ivan,
and Luka whenever possible and laughed and joked with them, feeling more relaxed than she
had in months. She loved Alya; the fiery journalist had helped inspire her to stand up for
herself but she could also be bossy and headstrong.

With Ivan, Mylene, and Luka, Marinette didn’t feel the need to be class representative all the
time and solve everyone’s problems while ignoring her own. She could take the lead or sit
back and relax. She still felt the pressure to be Ladybug and the Guardian, but it wasn’t
overwhelming. It could be because Hawkmoth seemed to be taking a summer break as well,
or letting go of her feelings for Adrien had freed her somehow. Whatever it was, she liked it.

Right now she had her hand propping up on her head as she watched Luka and Ivan play
music together. Her eyes were half closed as she felt the tension leave her body.

Luka was a wonderful scene partner and they acted together like notes in a chord. He was so
warm and kind she responded without thinking about it, laughing and joking her way through
scenes with him, feeling like she had known him all her life. Something about working with
him, being around him, just caused them to click together. Their easy friendship made their
acting so natural and effortless.

He sensed her staring at him and smiled, eyes gentle. She blushed but didn’t look away.
When she fell for Adrien it was like a thunderclap, loud, sudden, and overwhelming. Falling
for Luka felt like soft rain, the sweet scent of flowers carried on the wind and the slow,
carefully plucked strings of an acoustic guitar.

Marinette gave in to the urge to scoot closer to him and snuggle against his side. She looked
over at Mylene and Ivan, cuddling close, nearly asleep as they listened to their friend. She
allowed her eyes to close. They had at least another forty-five minutes of their lunch break
left. Time to let herself relax, if only for a little while.

*****

If asked by the press (if any of them managed to get on any of their sets) Felix Graham de
Vanily would just say Marinette Dupain-Cheng was a talented, if inexperienced actress and
their professional chemistry made their performance shine.
If his mother had thought to ask in the privacy of their suite he would admit he was having
the time of his life; he loved provoking his co-star into sparring with him.

Of course, the attacks were never physical, even though he sensed Marinette could gleefully
strangle him in front of witnesses if given the chance. He was very lucky she had more self-
control than that and contented herself with witty quips and insults at his character’s expense.

It wasn’t always the case. If a scene called for her to seem scared or angry it took some gentle
coaxing from his mother if he weren’t directly involved but that was a small quibble.

When she wasn’t filming she was working with the wardrobe department. Most interns
would sew or fetch snacks or be a general dogsbody but Dupain-Cheng had personally
designed the school uniforms and a few of the teachers’ costumes. Everyone who worked
with her said what a humble, sweet, and helpful young woman she was. Jennings was ready
to adopt her and gave his mother or himself the stink eye if they tried to keep her even one
minute over the agreed-upon “shared custody agreement”. Felix had once joked that as an
employee of Graham Films, Jennings really had no say in the matter and neither she nor his
mother would talk to him for hours afterwards.

Felix rarely saw the so-called “humble, sweet, helpful” facets to Marinette’s personality; if
she indeed possessed such things. Allen and Claude regularly sang her praises but Allegra
was slow to warm to the other girl unless they were shooting together. Then they giggled and
chatted like old friends; two girls united against the idiot boys they were forced to be
educated with.

It didn’t matter, her performance on screen was what Felix concerned himself with. And what
a performance! She brought intelligence and her own particular repartee to the role but there
was more to it than that. She had an almost instinctual understanding of Felicity Dupin,
young detective and budding hero. He didn’t have to explain much to her; all she needed
were a few simple words and she immediately knew what was expected of her. She surprised
him by taking a sort of leadership role and rallied others to her side. Claude, Allen, even
Allegra followed her without question when she was in character.

That didn’t mean she was arrogant or convinced she always knew what was right. Quite the
opposite; she was always open to critique on how to improve her performance and took
direction like a champ. She was a team player and regularly gave everyone around her
courtesy, praise, and respect.

Felix always felt a thrill when he filmed with her, especially scenes where Dupin and Holmes
disagreed on how to proceed with their investigation. She met each verbal attack with one of
her own, parrying his insults, deflecting and turning his words back on him. There were times
she forgot her lines and substituted her own, meeting him with an amazing riposte.

For the first time in a long time, Felix was having fun. He enjoyed working with Marinette
and she never failed to surprise and impress him. True, he had respected Allen, Allegra, and
Claude but there was something about being in a scene with “Felicity Dupin” that awakened
his competitive spirit and made him look forward to going to the set each day. He honestly
could not remember the last time that had happened.

He worried when filming started that Marinette was too passive to be an effective Dupin. She
had froze the first time the cameras were on her and had to be coaxed by Claude and needled
by himself. She rose to every challenge, meeting and exceeding every expectation placed on
her. She was no pushover like he initially thought; there was a lot more to this girl than
anyone knew. He thought of people like moves in chess and could usually think of a strategy
once he’d analyzed them. There was something about this girl he couldn’t quite figure out.
She was more complicated than she seemed at first glance and he wondered if Chloe hadn’t
told him everything she knew about Dupain-Cheng.

Marinette had secrets. There was a mystery to her and he looked forward to figuring out what
it was.

A less complicated mystery was where she would disappear to when the rest of the cast and
crew were having tea. That girl with the braids, Mylene, would disappear too but Felix
wasn’t as concerned.

“It’s the same place Allen disappears to,” Allegra told him once. “She and Mylene are having
their tea with Allen, Ivan, and Luka.”

Ivan was no mystery. He was Mylene’s boyfriend and according to Allen a talented drummer.
He was working with Allen on the soundtrack but could work independently when Allen was
shooting. He was a tall boy built like a brick wall and loved death metal but could play with
gentle sensitivity according to Allen.

But who was Luka? At least, the person Luka was when he wasn’t acting.

Felix had never met Luka until Claude convinced him to cast the other boy but from what
Allen had mentioned Luka was also a musician who had what Allen referred to as “a high
emotional IQ”. He was working on the ending theme for the movie as well as background
music for crucial scenes. Allen had played some samples for him and Felix immediately
picked up on what the guy was going for; anger, tension, excitement, depression, whimsy,
etc. Since when was whimsy an emotion? Well, it didn’t matter. The music worked and Allen
was satisfied. Still, it was confusing and perplexing that Felix had taken so long to meet him,
even though he technically worked for Graham Films. Geralt had always tried to keep
productions small and made a point of getting to know everyone who worked with him. Felix
thought it might be a good idea to follow his father’s policies. He made a mental note to ask
Allen to let him spend some one on one time with Luka. He always disappeared somewhere
with Dupain-Cheng as soon as filming was over.

If he could get Allen to stop teaming up with Claude to make fun of him.

He and Marinette were rehearsing a scene that was yet another argument between Dupin and
Holmes during what was supposed to be a strategy session. He appreciated Dupain-Cheng for
taking her role seriously while his alleged friends were treating it like a David Attenborough
documentary. Chloe was even taking pictures while Claude and Allen narrated for Allegra,
their willing and amused audience for this sort of idiocy.

Claude spoke clearly and quietly to Allen. “Here we have a fine male specimen of the genus
Brittannicus Uptighticus trying to steal territory from a female of the genus Francia Sassalot
.”

Felix tried in vain to ignore him and Marinette, to her credit, gamely followed his lead.
“Right. We’re on our own for this, Dupin. Very few of the staff believes Professor Akunin’s
murder was some sort of larger conspiracy and without their support the authorities will
never believe a bunch of kids, well-connected as we may be.”
Marinette nodded. “I agree, Holmes, but calling the Detective Constable in charge of the
investigation a doddering old fool to his face in front of the Headmaster was not the best way
to bring him over to our side. It’ll get his attention, sure, but it’s about as subtle as breaking
open an egg with an axe and just as messy.”

“Well, I’m open to any and all suggestions, Flick, but perhaps we should be a bit more
proactive than waiting around and letting the trail go cold.”

“Well, letting the murderer or murderers know we’re onto them will either get us killed or
expelled. Neither is a prospect I’d rather think about, not with A-levels coming up.”

Claude persevered with his nonsense. Keeping his voice low he said to Allen, "Breathtaking.
The two, while appearing to be different, are from the same species. This interaction called
the ‘Sass Off’ is a way that the Francia Sassalot can determine who could be a suitable mate.
Is this possible, Expert Allen Woodward?"

Marinette blushed at the word “mate”. Felix rolled his eyes while Allen grinned and then
spoke, pretending to be thoughtful and serious. "While the Brittanicus Uptighticus is one
more known for their cold divestment of someone's character they are versed in Sass. It is a
bit of an effort against a Francia Sassalot but it is possible."

Claude asked his fellow “host”, "Then we can assume that these are the magical beginnings
of the mating dance, a duel of words. Watch.”

Felix sighed. He couldn’t rehearse when the people who were supposed to be supporting him,
both personally and professionally, were using him as entertainment. He almost asked
Marinette to join him somewhere private to rehearse but he decided they would only be
encouraged to behave even worse.

He looked at Dupain-Cheng. “I think we should stop for today and continue this tomorrow.”
He sighed again. These idiots were going to force him to apologize on their behalf. “Perhaps
then this collection of barely trained monkeys will be better behaved.”
Marinette put her hands on her hips and shook her head, tsking sadly. “I’m not mad at you
guys, just a little disappointed. You’re supposed to be mentoring me after all, not
undermining my ability to perform.”

Allen gasped in mock horror. “Unfortunately the camera crew and research team were
spotted! In a rare display of cooperation, the Brittannicus Uptighticus and the Francia
Sassalot have teamed up to drive us out of their disputed territory. More again after we’ve
retreated to a safe distance to remove their deadly sarcasm barbs!”

Claude flailed about like a Muppet. “No! Keep their terrible bon mots away from me! The
venom has no cure!”

Allegra smirked while Chloe snapped a picture of Felix and Marinette looking at each other
and giving their scene partner the tiniest of smiles. They looked like they were plotting
something.

Chloe put down her camera and leaned closer to Allegra. “As soon as Aunt Amelie gives the
okay, I’m going to post this online.” She was pleased with the composition of the picture,
even if it made it look like Felix and Dupain-Cheng were some sort of couple.

“Hashtag Holpin,” Allegra whispered back.

*****

“Are...um...are you sure this is safe?” Marinette clasped her hands over her chest and
fidgeted, looking over the vehicle being used for the stunt. Her eyes were wide, pupils dilated
and her face was so pale Felix thought she was going to pass out. The thought of this strong
audacious girl collapsing from fright was not as amusing to him as it might have once been.
Perhaps she’d swoon in his arms, that would be a perfect shot for Chloe’s book. He was sure
he’d look quite heroic catching her.

He thought of teasing her about being scared or challenging her because he knew she loved to
prove him wrong when he said she couldn’t do something. Then again, filming had been
going so well he hated to jinx it. He decided to try to be reassuring.
“Completely,” he told her. He waved the special effects crew over. “Marinette Dupain-Cheng,
meet Basil Wright,” a tall blond man nodded at her, “Clive Smith”, a cheerful redhead waved,
“and Simone Briggs” a curvy ochre brown woman grinned. “They’re the head of our special
effects crew and Ms. Briggs is also our stunt coordinator. They’ve worked with my father
since before I was born and have the best safety record in the industry.” He smiled down at
her. “I wouldn’t put my well-being in their hands unless I trusted them completely.”

Marinette pretended not to notice he’d referred to his father in the present tense and looked
over the three people with new respect. They seemed to stand a little taller when Felix
complimented them; they were proud of their talents and Marinette was glad he was capable
of showing respect to anyone besides his mom. Then again, he’d known them all his life.
They’d watched him grow up so perhaps he saw them as some sort of extended family.

“The SUV is wired to be controlled remotely,” Clive explained, pointing out the nearly
invisible antenna on its roof. “Everything is routed through the control room. We’ve done
hundreds of stunts like this over the past twenty years. It’s completely safe.”

“Although it’s not too late to have my stunt crew stand in for you,” Simone added, nodding to
two stunt people standing by. “You don’t have to do this if you’re uncomfortable. We can just
use you for close ups in the mock-up SUV and shoot from far away.”

Marinette looked at Felix. “You’re doing your own stunts, right?”

He tried not to look too smug and failed miserably. “Yes, well, I’ve been working out and
training with Simone’s team for a few months now. I’m prepared and know the risks.”

She frowned and bit her lip and Felix could tell she was unsure. She looked terrified at the
idea of putting her life in the hands of strangers but he really couldn’t see how this chase
scene was any more dangerous than a giant rock monster throwing cars at people or a woman
called Face Stealer chasing young women through the city.

Felix did his best to sound gentle and reassuring. “The SUV has bulletproof glass and
armored plating. It’s as safe as an ambulance but much more attractive.” It was a horrid joke
but Marinette smiled a bit anyway.
She looked at Felix, then at the stunt coordinator and the heads of the special effects team. “I
apologize for keeping you from your work but could you explain what exactly is going to
happen in this scene please?”

“Certainly,” Felix was impressed she was making an effort. “In this scene, Felicity and
Barrington are trying to follow two people they think were involved in the murder of their
favorite teacher. Unfortunately, someone has hacked into the computer guidance system of
their vehicle and caused it to go out of control. So you’ll try to regain control of the vehicle
manually and try to stop yourselves. And you will, after you careen for a bit and then do a
spin. After that, we’ll stop. The suspects will escape but we’ll be so happy to be alive we give
each other a little peck on the lips.”

“In a perfectly safe, tightly controlled stunt vehicle,” Clive was quick to add. “Piloted by
experts. More experts will be driving the car you're chasing so they’ll be there if you get in
trouble.”

“It’s up to you,” Simone told Marinette. “Say the word and Georgie would be glad to hop in
the SUV with Felix and we can do your close ups later.”

Marinette felt everyone’s eyes on her and curled in on herself. She felt as if she were letting
everyone down with her hesitation, although even Felix was trying to reassure her she wasn’t.
She hadn’t even wanted this part but now hundreds of people were depending on her to do a
good job so they could do theirs. She couldn’t let them down, not when so many of them had
gone out of their way to make her feel welcome and included. That sort of kindness almost
made it worth having to kiss Felix Graham de Vanily. Almost.

Don’t hesitate, her inner Kagami told her.

She closed her and exhaled slowly. “I’ll do it.”

I had a feeling. You hate to back down from anything, even if it scares you, Felix thought to
himself but all he said was, “Right. Well, let’s leave the crew to do their job while we go to
the wardrobe department.” He looked at Marinette, who still looked nervous. He lowered his
voice and said, “if you want we can clear the set. Only the people who are part of the scene
and the crew will be here. It’ll be private.”
She felt relieved, as if a weight she didn’t even know she was carrying was lifted. It would be
a lot easier to do this stunt without the thought of Lila’s false concern if she was scared or
injured. Or worse, if Chloe took pictures. She nodded and she enjoyed seeing the look of
pleased surprise on Felix’s face.

“Wonderful!” Basil spoke for the first time. His voice was deep but mild. “Let’s get to work,
shall we? If we finish early I want to do some spear fishing at Vasouy.”

*****

While the stunt coordinator and the special effects geeks were busy fawning over scared little
Marinette, (she’d have to practice that face later), Lila crept into the effects trailer. She saw
the remote for the SUV sitting out on a table where anyone with a touch of skill could slip in
a magnet using just a nail file. She slipped out just before she could be caught, explaining in
broken English how she’d gotten lost. She dutifully left the set when everyone else did.
Fortunately she had a pair of travel binoculars for just such an occasion.

And so Marinette’s acting career would end, hopefully with a broken limb.

*****

The stunt began well enough, with the two young detectives “borrowing” a school vehicle to
pursue two people who may or may not be hired assassins. Felix and Marinette were buckled
into their seats, trading quips as they trailed the suspects’ vehicle.

“You do know this is technically illegal, Dupin,” Barrington said, his eyes never leaving the
car in front of him.

“So’s murder, Holmes, and I’ll gladly take whatever punishment we receive if we’re caught if
that means avenging Professor Akunin,” Felicity replied, curling her fingers into a fist.
Their faces were solemn and resolute as Barrington Holmes began to put a little pressure on
the gas pedal.

Nothing happened.

“Barry, what are you doing?! They’re getting away!” She turned angrily to the driver. “Now
is not the time to go the speed limit!”

“I know, Flik, but something’s wrong with this Four-by-Four!”

The SUV began to swerve as predicted and Felix pretended to try to control the vehicle. It
shuddered and suddenly sped up.

Felix and Marinette looked at each other. That wasn’t supposed to happen.

“Those nasty little buggers must have hacked into the computer drive system,” Felix did his
best to remember his lines, hoping the onboard cameras were still working. “I’ll try to regain
manual control but you’d better hold onto something, Flik. This could get bumpy.” He
touched his ear. The Props department had given him a fake Bluetooth. “Call Jayden.”

In the scene as written, Barry was supposed to call Jayden who would counter the hacking
and return the vehicle to their control. He pretended Allen had picked up. They would shoot
the scene where Jayden talked to Barry.

“Allen, old friend, I assume you’re tracking my phone? Fantastic. Don’t alarm anyone but the
Four by Four we...appropriated is going out of control. We’re going to need you to hack in
and get it to stop. About one twenty. Yes, it is worrisome. Do what you can. Flick is trying to
come up with a clever plan.”

“We’re not slowing down,” Marinette wasn’t worried about her lines or Felix teasing her
later. Her gut was telling her the stunt had gone wrong somehow and she and Felix were on
their own. She looked in the rear view mirror and noticed a large metal box in the back. A
toolbox perhaps? Maybe a roadside emergency box. Perhaps it had a flare and she could
signal someone. She hoped it would still be noticeable in the daytime.

“Keep us steady, Barry,” she said as an idea started to form in her head. “I have an idea.” She
didn’t wait for him to answer before crawling between the seats towards the back. He kept his
eyes firmly on the road and didn’t glance in the rear view mirror more than once. It wasn’t
his fault she had such beautiful legs.

Felix couldn’t slow them down or stop but he could hold onto the wheel. They were now
going nearly one hundred twenty kilometres per hour; much too fast to try to bail out. The
vehicle was locked on course and he could turn the wheel enough to turn them around. He
was gripping the steering wheel so hard his hands were starting to cramp but he couldn’t let
go. Basil and rest might have reinforced this vehicle but he’d rather not risk his life on their
assurances. He kept his eyes on the road and improvised along with his co-star. “I hope you
have a plan in mind, Dupin. I’d rather emerge from this with my skin intact.”

“My dear Barrington, I have at least ten plans in my head at any given time,” Marinette called
over her shoulder and reached the box. She opened it and found a spear gun the size of a
sniper rifle and a few coils of heavy rope. So the special effects team was planning on using a
production vehicle to hit the beach and do a little spearfishing? What kind of fish were they
expecting with this heavy duty gear? Sharks? She hoped they’d asked Amelie first.She could
at least slow the vehicle down and they could jump out. They might get a few bruises but that
would be preferable to a head-on collision with a tree or a highway sign.

She was glad the production team had closed off this section of road. The last thing they
needed was to cause a multiple car pile-up. Marinette loaded a spear into the gun. The
speargun was large and unwieldy in her tiny hands. She hoped she could be fast enough and
wished she’d taken Tikki with her to shoot this scene. Some Ladybug luck would have come
in very handy right about now. She hoped her own would be enough.

Marinette recited a brief prayer that she would survive this then rolled down the back
window to fire the spear. The wind rushed in, causing her blouse to billow around her. She
was glad the hair and make-up team talked her into wearing braids today or her hair would be
in her face. She braced her shoulder against the window, aimed at the rear passenger tire.
There was a whoosh and a distant thunk as the spear buried itself into the tire. The SUV
jerked but didn’t stop. She’d have to fire a few more times before the spear was pulled out of
the tire by their momentum. She slid across to the other seat, opened the window and fired
another spear. She missed.
There were only six spears and she’d already fired two. She hoped her luck would improve
with the third.

The third spear also missed but the fourth went in. . She fired a fifth just to be sure and left
the window down in an attempt to create drag. She slid across the seat to the passenger side
window . The sixth went in; the tires were rapidly deflating. The weight of the car forced the
spears deeper as the tires rolled, causing them to imbed even deeper.Felix tried turning the
tires to the right to create friction; even if the remote wasn’t working the laws of physics still
were. The SUV slid to a stop. Marinette was thrown forward but Felix caught her and held
her before her head could hit the windshield. They looked at each other and laughed with
relief.

Felix undid his seat belt and together he and Marinette exited the SUV, almost giddy with
laughter. Whatever had gone wrong, they’d survived, thanks to Marinette’s quick thinking
and her ability to use random objects in her plans.

“I’m sorry,” he said out loud and Marinette looked at him. He paused as he tried to remember
his lines. “They got away. I should have known they’d try something like this. I should have
been more prepared.”

She blinked but followed his lead. “Cheer up, Holmes,” she replied. “We’re alive. They failed
to remove us from your little chessboard. This experience has told me we’re on the right
track. Someone is getting nervous and while we might be ‘mere children’, we have enough
legacy behind us that the press will listen to our story, even if the authorities refuse to at
first.” She smiled and there was nothing he could do but stare. “We’ll raise enough of a fuss
they’ll have no choice but to listen, arrest us, or get out of our way so we can do their job
without their bumbling interference.

He wondered if she knew how beautiful she looked right now. The sun caught in her hair and
made it shine like raven’s feathers. The sheer joy of being alive put color in her cheeks and
made her eyes gleam. She was happy and smiling at him, so wide and warm even he was
transfixed, unable to look away.

The smile dimmed a bit and he braced himself, knowing “the kiss” was coming. He was
wondering if he should make it easier on her by leaning in when she gently grabbed his
cheeks and pulled him closer, cupping her hands around his mouth. “I can’t believe I’m
actually saying this,” she breathed, “but Jack was right. The two of us really do make a good
team.”

She tilted her head and covered her lips with his. Felix’s eyes widened as he struggled to stay
in character. Barrington was supposed to be surprised and pull away but he didn’t want to.
His eyes closed as the kiss continued and he reached out to her, laying a hand on her
shoulder.

Her lips were soft and she smelled of strawberries and lavender.

“Cut! Brilliant! Felix and Marinette, you were perfect, my dears!”

The two drew back slowly from each other and looked to see the crew applauding, even a
wolf whistle or two. Marinette was blushing and Felix looked at his mother, smoothing his
features so he looked as pleased with himself as he did after any successful scene.

He looked over his mother’s shoulder at the special effects team and the stunt coordinator.
Clive and Simone looked relieved but worried and Basil…

Basil was furious.

That told Felix all he needed to know; someone had meddled with the Four by Four or the
remote for the Four by Four and it wasn’t anyone on the crew. Basil took a great deal of pride
in his work. It was an art form all its own, really, and he didn’t like the idea of someone
fiddling around and nearly causing an accident.

He suddenly wished Allen, Allegra and Claude weren’t off shooting a scene with Mylene. He
could have used their input.

Felix met the man’s eyes and nodded quickly before his mother noticed. The trio ran over and
crowded around the pair.
“Are you two all right?” Clive asked before Amelie could. “Marinette, you handled your first
big stunt like a pro.”

“Nice bit of improv with the speargun, by the way,” Simone told the girl.

Marinette shrugged modestly. “I...wasn’t sure if it would work but I had to try something.”

“Smart thinking,” Simone assured her, “it didn’t stop you but it created enough drag so we
had time to halt you with the secondary remote.”

Amelie was busy talking to her assistant about setting up the next scene and didn’t hear what
the stunt coordinator said at first. “Sorry, what was that?”

“That stunt was amazing!” Marinette burst out suddenly. She shook the three adults’ hands.
“You totally had me fooled, thinking you were going easy on me when you had something so
amazing in mind! It felt so real!”

Her acting was incredibly believable, even someone as experienced as Amelie Graham de
Vanily was taken in. Clive could see what she was trying to do and went along with her.

“Yes, well, you were so nervous we didn’t want you paralyzed during the actual take,” Clive
lied with a straight face. “Your reaction was just what we were hoping for, it hardly seemed
like acting at all.” He gave her a stern look. “But you ruined our fishing equipment and
flattened two tires. That’ll have to come out of your pay.”

She cringed. “I’m sorry.”

Simone intervened. “He’s joking, mostly.”

“And we got it in one take! I’m very impressed with you, even though we could reshoot if we
needed to.” Amelie was rewatching the scene on a monitor and talking to Basil. He was still
angry and stone faced but was taking notes on what Amelie was suggesting. “No offense,
Marinette darling, but reshoots are expensive and I’m glad we won’t need one.” She stood
and embraced her son and his co-star. “Well done, you two. I think you’ve earned a little
break.”

“You’ll win an award for this one, mark my words.” Felix looked at Marinette. “Could I
interest you in a walk?”

She smiled. “Good idea. I want to hit the craft services table. I need some pastries to comfort
me after all that excitement.”

Amelie waved them off but Felix caught Basil’s eye as they walked away. “Later” Felix
mouthed and saw the man nod.

“Nice kiss by the way,” Felix murmured once they were out of earshot. “I especially liked
how you covered my mouth with that handkerchief. Best of all, the audience will never
know.”

“Movie magic at its finest,” Marinette agreed.

*****

From a safe distance with the rest of the nonessential cast and crew, Lila gripped her
binoculars almost hard enough to crack the casing. Nothing broken! That arrogant ass and
the thief who had stolen her part walked away with barely a scratch on them, not even
limping. The crowd around her cheered when the stunt went well and she was forced to cheer
along with them.

Damn, this just meant she’d have to try harder next time.
 *****

Felix and Marinette grabbed a few snacks and headed to his trailer. He was surprised she was
willing to be alone with him for once but didn’t comment so she wouldn’t realize they didn’t
have a chaperone and freak out. He decided to take the initiative.

“Now, Marinette, just so you know-” he began.

She interrupted him. “That was no accident, that was deliberate sabotage. No one on Clive,
Basil, or Simone’s team would have done something like that. They’re professionals and
have pride in their work, not to mention they wouldn’t risk their careers like that.” She
looked up at him and her face was determined and serious...perhaps just a little angry. “Plus,
they’ve known you all your life. They worked with your parents and watched you grow up.
There’s no way they’d let anything happen to you.”

He stared at her and opened his mouth to ask a question when she gave him a cheeky grin
and said, “no. I can’t read your mind, just your face.”

Felix blinked and closed his mouth with a snap. He gave her a smile, a real one. “Yet again,
you continue to amaze me, Miss Dupain-Cheng.”

She grinned back. “I thought you’d learn to stop underestimating me by now, but you haven’t
yet.” She laughed and then that angry determination returned. “So somewhere we have a
saboteur who is out to get me and doesn’t care if you’re collateral damage. Good to know.
That gives us a starting point.”

His eyebrows knit together in confusion. “Out to get you ?! No offense, Marinette, but you’re
a nobo-er...I mean an unknown. What makes you so sure someone’s after you and not me ?”

She shrugged, not offended. “I can’t be entirely sure, but like you’ve pointed out, everyone
who’s working on this film watched you grow up. Even if they didn’t get along with your
dad, they’re not going to lash out at a minor, not a professional with a lot to lose anyway.
Plus, it’s not some random stranger who wandered on-set.” She gestured around them.
“We’re shooting in the middle of nowhere so it’s not like we have a bunch of spectators. And
it’s a closed set today so it must have been someone who messed with the equipment right
before they had to leave.”

Marinette stood stock still and stared at nothing, eyes wide. Suddenly her eyes narrowed, her
hands open and closed like she was strangling someone and the look on her face would have
stoned a Gorgon. He suddenly felt very glad he was no longer on her bad side...most of the
time.

The fine hairs on the back of his neck stood up and he shuddered. Marinette looked
incredibly dangerous and focused, as if she’d just figured out something important and didn’t
like it in the least. He looked at her closely then reared back, not liking what he saw. “You
know who did this.” He told her.

The girl started to nod then shook her head. “I have a good idea and it’s
something...they...would do. But I’m not going to accuse anyone without proof. The special
effects and stunt coordinators looked ready to tear someone apart and I’d rather not watch
that happen.” She grimaced. “Plus, they’re an experienced liar and I wouldn’t put it past them
to turn this back around on me, claiming I’m jealous or something equally stupid.”

Felix raised a brow. “Wouldn’t that be the other way ‘round? You’re one of the stars of this
movie.”

Marinette just shrugged. “It’s worked before.” She looked utterly weary for a moment and he
got the impression she and whoever she had in mind had an unpleasant history.
Determination returned to her face. “That’s why this time I’m going to gather evidence so we
know for sure. Also, the accusation should come from someone a little more neutral than
myself, maybe the crew. That way no one can claim bias.”

Suddenly she wasn’t looking at him any more, she was muttering under her breath about
having a plan or maybe setting a trap and when would she have time to do all this. It occurred
to him that she was used to doing everything herself with none of her so-called friends
helping her. Was she that self-reliant, or did she have no one in her life she could go to?

“I’ll help gather evidence.” She looked surprised and he went on. He liked the fact she was
treating him like a collaborator and not an annoyance. It was refreshing and he hoped it
would continue. “Everyone on this crew might not be a ‘family’ but there’s plenty of respect.
We’re professionals and we have to depend on each other to do our jobs. There’s a lot of
pride in what we do, even if most people consider it ‘silly entertainment.’” She shook her
head but he didn’t see her.

He sighed and then matched her look of determination with his own. “This was my father’s
last script. He trusted me to bring it to fruition. I won’t let him down.” His eyes hardened.
“And if some daft git is going to wreck my film and upset my crew because of some
undeserved sense of entitlement or revenge, I’m not going to let it happen.”

Then Marinette did something incredible.

She smiled at him.

Not in derision or because she was acting but a smile of approval, maybe even a little pride.
He enjoyed it more than he should have.

“We’re going to need help,” she replied, becoming thoughtful. “We can’t be everywhere and
we need the evidence to come from as many unbiased sources as possible. Maybe hidden
cameras in common areas and definitely one near both your trailer and my dressing room.
I’m sure that’s what they’ll try to target next. Warn the special effects crew to keep their work
areas locked.”

Felix liked the way she thought. She was good at planning and tactics, a natural leader. There
was something in her stance; the pride and poise, the tilt of her head, it all filled him with an
urge to follow her anywhere. That and kneeling before her to swear his eternal fealty. “I
think we should call in the others for help.”

She blinked. “Others?”

“My friends.” He shrugged and a bit of his arrogance returned. “Well, I say ‘friends’ for lack
of a better word. Claude is good at buttering people up and getting the best gossip. Allegra is
the Queen of Networking and can coordinate our efforts with people who need to know.
Allen can plant mics where we need them and Chloe-”
He ignored her little huff and continued. “Chloe can help install cameras, document
everything that happens on set as much as possible and we can use her dark room as a
meeting spot. She has the only key.”

Marinette thought for a moment. “That’s...actually a good plan. It’s nearly exactly what I
would have said.”

“Even the bit about Chloe?” Felix raised an eyebrow, daring her to be honest.

She glared up at him and he was glad to see her spirit coming back. “Yes, even the bit about
Chloe. We’re not friends but she’s good at photography and has a keen eye for details and
observation.” She raised her brows. “What do you need me to do?”

Felix gave it a bit of thought. “Create some back-up plans in case our current plans fail.
You’re a good outside of the box thinker. Maybe you’ll come up with a solution I’ll miss.”

She didn’t say anything at first and then she smiled again. Felix could sense their relationship
was shifting; from adversaries, to reluctant coworkers and now to conspirators.

Life was imitating art. His father would be amused.

Marinette held out her hand, still smiling. “So, what do you say we declare a truce? Not just
until the saboteur is caught, but until the movie is done.”

He nearly shook it then stopped. “How about until the movie has both its European and
American premiers? We’ll be expected to appear on the red carpet together.”

She took his hand and shook it, startling him again with that smile so authentic the sincerity
nearly hurt him.
“Deal.”

*****

Now that they had a vague outline of a plan Felix felt a bit better. He hated keeping secrets
from his mother, even when it was in her best interests. The little stunt with the ring didn’t
count. Mom had planned to try and persuade Uncle Gabriel to do the moral thing and return
the Graham de Vanily’s rightful property. Stealing it off the pompous ass’ finger was a clever
bit of improv when the man presented the opportunity.

This was a large important secret; one that potentially involved the entire production. He was
sure she would understand his reasons for leaving her out of his plans but would still be a bit
hurt. He couldn’t risk alerting his prey and as much as he adored his mother, subtlety wasn’t
her forte.

This was the sort of operation that needed a small group of clever individuals who could be
trusted to be discrete. Well, as much as he could trust anyone but his mother. Considering the
danger gossip could do to a production, or the fact anger had already led to one akuma, he
didn’t have a choice.

He was met halfway by the Quantic Kids and they began to walk.

“Hey, what-”

“Not here.”

“Can’t you-”

“You want answers? Be quiet until we get there.”

Felix ignored Allegra’s confusion, Claude’s puppy eyes, and Allen’s suspicion.
They stopped when they reached their destination.

Marinette was already waiting for them at the door. She looked nervous and Allegra quickly
went from curious to aggressive. She stood straighter in an attempt to look even taller than
Marinette.

The shorter girl was too distracted to be intimidated and she looked up at Felix.

Felix looked back. “You didn’t go in?”

Marinette shrugged and pointed up. “The red light was on.”

The light switched off and the door buzzed open. Chloe looked at all of them then sighed.
She was clearly expecting them, even Marinette.

“Well, don’t just stand there,” she groused. “Let’s get this meeting of the Midnight Society
open.”

*****

Felix was the last one in and shut the door behind him after making sure they weren’t
followed. “You’ve been talking to my mom again, haven’t you?”

“Yup,” Chloe wasn’t even ashamed. “She’s a lot of fun and adores me, naturally.” She
smirked at her friend. “The nineties were a strange time for kids television. Now,” she jabbed
her thumb in the direction of a closet. “There’s some folding chairs in there. Help yourself.”

Claude and Marinette passed out chairs for everyone. Once they were seated Chloe looked at
Felix. “That little stunt of yours was...something.” She looked from him to Marinette,
knowing how observant she was. She also knew that while Felix might consider himself a
leader he didn’t have any experience being in charge of anything, much less an actual
mystery. The former class rep did. “So I take it that the stunt didn’t go as perfect as everyone
wants to pretend it did. And your least favorite classmate is up to something.” She scoffed.
“I knew hiring her was a mistake.”

Marinette frowned. “This is all speculation and your theories don’t leave this room. We don’t
have any evidence-”

“But you know she did.” Chloe wasn’t asking.

The other girl hesitated. “I suspect. That’s all I can do without proof.” Marinette shook off the
feelings of discomfort from working with her nemesis and the girl who betrayed all of Paris
and looked Chloe dead in the eye. “If we don’t have concrete evidence she’ll slip away like
she always does and Felix and his mom risk a lawsuit and bad publicity.”

Claude was confused and raised a hand. “Wait. I’m lost. Who are we talking about and what
happened?”

Felix opened his mouth to answer but Chloe waved him off. “Sorry, FeFe, I know it’s your
meeting but you barely know her. It’s Lila Rossi,” she told Claude.

Allegra frowned. “The annoying no-talent who harassed Allen?” She gave her friend another
apologetic look. “Sorry again for leaving you with her.”

Marinette started and looked angry but sat back and kept her mouth shut. It wasn’t her
meeting and Allen was her co-star, not her friend. She didn’t have the right to say anything.

Chloe shook her head. “You never should have hired her. You just gave her an excuse to be
on set and wreck your production.” She leaned towards Claude. “She caused an akuma and
probably sabotaged the stunt today. Despite what these two say.” She waved a finger between
Felix and Marinette.
Felix sighed. “Marinette had a point. We only think it could be her and part of that is gut
instinct.” He looked up at the ceiling. They never should have hired Rossi. Her acting was
appalling and it wasn’t worth the petty revenge to have a vindictive saboteur nearby. “I want
to get rid of her but she hasn’t given us an overt reason to fire her except for that akuma and
even the boy involved says she’s innocent.”

Allegra glared. “So...what? We keep her around because we have no real reason to fire her
until she gives us a reason to?” She could get one of you killed or crippled by then.” She
didn’t like Marinette but she didn’t want her hurt and the thought of anything happening to
her rude goblin of a friend she’d cry.

Allen waved his hands to get everyone’s attention. “Hold on. What’s this about Lila Rossi? I
know she came onto me at her audition in an attempt to use the ‘casting couch’ to her
advantage but what’s this about the stunt?”

Allegra pointed at him. “By ‘came onto you’ you mean she made a pass at you and kept
touching you without permission. And she didn’t stop when you asked her to. Then when we
caught her she claimed it was a simple cultural misunderstanding and tried to act like you
were the one who was overreacting.”

“Classic gaslighting,” Claude pointed out. When everyone looked at him he continued. “It’s a
technique used by abusers and manipulators. They always try to make it look like the other
person is either the perpetrator, mistaken, or crazy.” He shrugged when everyone looked
impressed. “It pays to have parents as psychologists.”

Allen went on, looking at Chloe and Marinette. “If you don’t mind my saying so, you two
seemed to know her.” He smiled as they looked surprised. “I’m no psychologist but I know
what it looks like my friends on BikBok have a ‘stank face’ when they’re talking about
someone.”

“And..” Felix pointed from Chloe to Marinette, “they do?”

“Yes.” Both girls looked equally disgusted then surprised when they became the topic of
conversation.
Felix’s brow furrowed as he looked at the two. “Would you mind explaining how you know
Ms. Rossi?”

Chloe and Marinette opened their mouths, looked at each other, then Marinette indicated
Chloe should speak first. The blonde shrugged. She rarely wanted or needed a reason to
badmouth Rossi.

“Okay, so...a few years ago this total liar moved to Paris and started going to College du
Francois Dupont. ” Chloe waved a hand. “Of course, no one but Dup- I mean...Marinette
knew she was a liar but…” she pointed to Marinette who sighed. Apparently it was her job to
fill in bits of Lila’s past for the sake of Chloe’s audience. She decided to let Chloe have
center stage for now because she wanted to get to the important bits.

“I knew because I followed Lila because I used to have a crush on our friend, Adrien.”
Admitting the crust was now past only hurt a little. “I heard her lie and say she was a
superhero like Ladybug. She also claimed she was the better hero.” Marinette tramped down
her anger and irritation; she didn’t need to attract any butterflies.

“She said she was better than-” Chloe cut herself off. Ladybug wasn’t her hero any more and
she didn’t need to get outraged on her behalf. Although Lila was still disgusting. “I
mean...continue.”

Marinette sighed. “I saw her throw a rare book of Adrien’s dad in the garbage right before
Ladybug herself showed up and chewed her out for lying about being her friend and a
superheroine.”

“No offense, but,” Claude was a bit confused, “why would Ladybug care that some random
girl was claiming to be her friend and sidekick?”

“Because she didn’t just say it to impress Adrien, she said it in an interview some small-time
blogger put online. She could have been a hostage or whatever.” Chloe didn’t want to say she
also wanted to be Ladybug’s best friend and sidekick at the time. What a difference two years
made.
“Ladybug...could have been more tactful,” Marinette still cringed a bit as she remembered
her outburst. “Anyway, that was Lila’s first akumatization.”

“One of many,” Chloe muttered.

“So, at this point both Marinette and Adrien knew Lila Rossi was a liar,” it was getting easier
to say Dupain-Cheng’s name all the time. Felix focused on Marinette. “I can understand
Adrien...he’ll do anything someone one in authority tells him to do.” Yet again his cousin was
a disappointment. He crossed his arms. “I can’t see you staying quiet.”

“Felix does have a very good point,” Allen agreed before Allegra could snipe at the other
girl. “Why didn’t you say something?”

Marinette rolled her eyes. “What makes you think I didn’t?” She sighed and explained. “I
tried. I tried speaking to my teacher but she said I was being unkind to a new student and
needed to set an example. My principal surrenders to anyone with money or authority. My
best friend Alya? The one who wants to be a reporter so much she runs the Ladyblog?” She
laughed and Chloe was surprised how bitter she sounded. “You know what she told me? ‘A
good reporter checks her facts.’ “ She made air quotes with her fingers. “She didn’t ask
Ladybug before running a story about Lila being her friend. Most of my...classmates stood
around while my principal expelled me before changing his mind. They didn’t even try
searching Google when Lila claimed she knew all these famous people.”

She didn’t want to tell them how Lila had threatened to take all her friends away and she’d
end up all alone. She didn’t think anyone here would care. After all, they barely knew her and
Allegra seemed to hate her for no reason. Plus, she didn’t feel comfortable being vulnerable
in front of Chloe of all people.

“Full offense,” Claude said after a minute, “but those people are stupid or at the very least
naive. Still,” he frowned, “I barely know you but it was bollocks to be expelled without
anyone standing up for you.”

“Not even Ivan and Mylene?” Allen wanted to know. “What about Luka?”
“Not even them,” Marinette confirmed. She thought about how close she had become to
Mylene and Ivan lately and added, “I think they were more naive than malicious. Besides,”
she shrugged, “we had a model, a mayor’s daughter and one of the curators of the Louvre in
our class. Some of Lila’s stories aren’t completely outrageous when you consider I’ve done
cover art for Jagged Stone.” That still sounded weird when she said that out loud. “Plus,
Luka didn’t go to our school.”

Allen frowned. From what he could tell, Ivan and Mylene were the type to try and believe the
best of everyone. “Still…”

“So, anyway, she kept lying through the rest of the school year and soon we were all in lycee
,” Chloe picked up the story. “Now we were all on different academic tracks and Rossi
couldn’t keep her little kingdom together. Plus we had teachers and a principal who didn’t put
up with lying crap without proof.” Watching Rossi fall flounder when teachers demanded
proof was incredibly satisfying.

Chloe dusted off her hands. “And that’s the story up until her audition. Lila Rossi is a lying
manipulator who tries to undermine her so-called friends so they do what they want. Oh
yeah...and she’s a social climber.” She looked over at the Quantic Kids. “And you’re letting
her run around nearly unsupervised on your multi-million production Good job.” She gave
them a sarcastic thumbs up.

Allegra was flabbergasted. She realized she might have let a small problem become a big
problem. “Wait! Why didn’t you tell anyone?”

Chloe shrugged. “You didn’t ask. If you had, I could have told you Rossi is a lying liar who
lies about lying and you shouldn’t allow her within twenty kilometers of your set. Plus, she
might be spying for Gabriel Agreste.”

Felix should have thought of that. “Shit,” he muttered.

“Yep.”
“Okay, this is a dumb question but I have to ask,” Claude’s tone was cautious. He looked at
Marinette. “So...Lila Rossi was never your friend?”

“No.” Her answer was quick and blunt.

“And now a follow-up, equally dumb question,” Claude asked. “Why?”

Marinette slumped and gave him a look as if he’d not crazy. “Why? Really?” She tilted her
head and crossed her arms. “Do you mean why would I want to be friends with her when she
manipulated my classmates and nearly ruined my college years?” She narrowed her eyes at
him. “I would think hearing what she did to your friend was reason enough to avoid her.”

Allegra half rose out of her chair when Allen forced her back down. “Consider it...bad
judgement on our part.” Allegra had wanted to be mean and petty and Allen and the others
had let her. “I’m sorry you had to deal with someone like her.”

Marinette considered what he said then told him. “You too. She didn’t have to hit on you or
touch you, especially after you said no.”

Allegra stood up and approached Marinette, who still looked wary."I made a bad judgement
call on your character and that is on me.”

Allegra hesitated and gathered her words. “But I don't consider having my eye on you or
keeping you at a distance was wrong. What I did was look out for my friends since they
seemed to get along with you easily.” She didn’t want to admit she could have been taken in
so easily. Marinette had seemed too good to be true.

She covered up her own failings by trying to sound objective. She pointed at Felix and Allen
as examples.” Our industry is rarely built on genuine people so I was not shocked hearing
that you might have come to us for less than genuine reasons.” Ugh, she sounded like her
mom at a contract meeting.
“I'm sorry for any headaches I've caused, or if you felt you constantly needed to prove your
worth. No one should be in a state where they feel constantly judged, but I need you to
understand that it isn't completely personal against you.”

Allegra looked Marinette full in the face without flinching. “I would do it again with anyone
else, but I can assure you I will change my way of treating you as we've cleared things out."

Everyone held their breath. Even though Chloe had known Dupain-Cheng nearly all her life,
she had no idea what her former rival was thinking.

It was on the tip of Marinette’s tongue to forgive Allegra immediately. She was naturally
protective of her friends and the film industry was very dangerous, especially for young
people, even with parental protection.

As much as she would normally want to, she couldn’t. She was frankly tired of being looked
at with suspicion by Allegra and feeling like she was in a borderline hostile work
environment. She would stand up for herself, but she’d do it tactfully.

“You know, I almost said, ‘It’s okay’ when you apologized to me,” Marinette began.

“But it isn’t,” Allegra felt a little bit ashamed of her behavior over the past few weeks.

Marinette shook her head. “No.”

These two actors needed to get along over the next few months and Felix didn’t want open
hostility on set. They could get by being passive-aggressive like everyone else. He decided to
play mediator. “Look...I’m sure we can all come to some sort of understanding-”

Marinette cut him off and waved him back down. “I’m sure we can too, which was what
Allegra and I were doing.” She turned back to Allegra. “Hey, I understand wanting to protect
your friends. I also know how Lila can exploit situations to her advantage. I’m guessing she
told you I was a horrible person or told someone else and let you overhear.”
Allegra nodded. “I heard her tell one of the secondary actors how you were just pretending to
not want to audition so we’d be more impressed when you did.”

Marinette’s eyebrows rose in surprise. “I could never be good enough to fool veteran actors
and an executive in the company like Mme. Graham de Vanily,” she said. She looked at
Allegra. “But you didn’t have the right to treat me like you have, no matter what you heard
Lila say. You don’t have to like me,” she continued before Allegra could say anything, “you
just have to respect me, like I’ve respected you.”

Allegra nodded, as did Claude and Allen. “That’s fair.”

Chloe laughed, her old mocking one. “Sorry,” she smirked at Allegra and Marinette. “I know
you barely know me, Allegra, but Felix knows and trusts me-”

“I know her,” Felix muttered.

Chloe went on like he hadn’t spoken. “He loves and trusts me. I know Dupain-Cheng. She’s
not a liar. Or an actor. All of our teachers have always told her she sounds unnatural when
she’s reading her lines.”

“Thanks for the endorsement, Chloe,” Marinette sighed.

“No problem whatsoever,” Chloe focused on Allegra. “She’s a total goody-goody and is nice
to everyone, even when it's not deserved. She also was the class rep while working for
Jagged Stone and doing lots of favors for free.” She waved away all of Marinette’s good
deeds and her own kind words as if they were nothing. “Lila’s just jealous because
Marinette's actual good deeds make all her fake crap look even worse.”

It also made all her own behavior look even worse by comparison. Chloe still didn’t want to
admit she was ever jealous of Marinette or found anything she did admirable. She was just
doing her good deed of the week...by making sure Felix’s production went smoothly.
Everyone was silent while they thought over what Chloe had said. Felix cleared his throat.

“Right,” he clapped his hands. “I suppose the first thing we should talk about is how Rossi
sabotaged our stunt today and nearly got us killed. After that,” he rushed on as his friends
made various sounds of shock and outrage, “is how we prove she did it and stop her from
doing it again.”

*****

“Everyone here has a unique, valuable set of skills,” Marinette effortlessly took over the
meeting and no one even thought to object. She nodded at Claude. “Everyone likes you and
you’re charismatic so it’s easy for you to get the latest gossip on set.”

Claude beamed. Marinette looked at Allegra. “Felix told me you’re the Queen of
Networking. You have connections in the entertainment industry and your mom works for a
media outlet in England.”

Allegra preened without realizing it. “True. It would also be a good idea to find a mole to spy
on her. I might know a guy.”

Now that she wasn’t convinced the tiny girl wasn’t completely horrible, Allegra could stand
back and try to be a little objective. Marinette had slid out of her seat and was standing in the
front of the room. There was confidence in her stance and a gleam in her eye. Something
about her told Marinette was used to being in charge. She had an aura that glowed with
Getting Shit Done energy.

Marinette went on, unaware of Allegra’s thoughts. “Chloe can keep taking as many pictures
as she can, especially when Lila thinks no one is watching her. We can also use photos to
document where we were before future sabotage happens so we all have an alibi.”

“Digital photos all have time stamps,” Claude pointed out. Chloe nodded.
“Allen, we’re going to need a few discreet mics and cameras here and there. Felix says
you’re one of the most tech savvy people he knows. Since we can’t go to the crew for help,
we’re going to find a way to record evidence.” Marinette rolled her eyes. “We can’t always
assume Chloe can always be everywhere taking pictures. If Lila sees Chloe around it’s
possible she’ll be a little more careful so she’s not caught on film.” She looked at Allen.
“You’ll want to put a few mics in the bathroom even if you can’t put cameras inside. She has
a habit of threatening people once she has them cornered in private,” she told him bitterly.

Felix decided to file that little tidbit under information for later and asked, “and what about
me?”

Marinette sighed and gave him a tired smile. “You...just might have the most dangerous job
of all. We’ll need someone to run interference with the crew and your mom. Make sure none
of the adults get suspicious until we have more to go on than just my past experience and my
gut.” Suddenly she looked older than sixteen. “We have to prevent Lila from not just causing
sabotage or arguments between cast members,” she might have glanced at Allegra, who
looked a little ashamed, “we have to prevent more akumas during filming. Especially any
mass akumatizations.” She remembered Scarlet Moth at school and tried not to shudder. The
enemy almost had her that time.

There was something in her tone that made Felix think she was used to not being believed,
even with evidence. It made him feel a bit sorry for her. It also made her determination and
pluck to make this movie all the more admirable.

He could almost like her. Almost.

Chloe could tell the meeting was coming to an end. “Well,” she shrugged, “it’s the start of a
plan. Better than we had twenty minutes ago. Do I have everyone’s email?” Everyone but
Marinette nodded.

Chloe hesitated then spoke to her classmate. She made an effort to keep her tone polite. “Do
you have an email no one uses? I don’t want Lila to have your email through school or your
website.”
Marinette thought about it and said, “I have one I only use to contact Jagged. He’s very
careful who he lets have his private email and wants an address no one would use but him.
I’ll email you when I get home and you can get it from my return address.”

“Okay,” Allen clapped his hands. “Right. I declare this meeting closed.”
 Chapter Eleven
Chapter Summary

The Quantic Kids plot to take down a saboteur, Lila schemes to get noticed, Gabriel
thinks he's slick and Chloe and Felix get rid of some trespassers.

Chapter Notes

Hello!

Thank you for all your patience and kind words while waiting for this chapter. My arm
is a bit better and I feel less stressed now that the holidays are over. On to the new
chapter!

Once the QK, as Claude had dubbed them, had the vague outlines of their plans set,
Marinette hit the ground running. Her mind was overflowing with ideas and she made a
mental note to contact her parents’ lawyer and ask for a referral to a criminal lawyer. She
wanted to make sure she and the other built a case against Lila that was completely legal. She
didn’t want the slippery little liar to have any loopholes that could be exploited. She even
made sure to ask Felix to not name her as a witness except as a last resort; Lila was the type
of person who would claim Marinette was biased against her.

“And?” Allegra had asked. “You don’t like her? So what?” Allegra had shrugged. “I’m sure
lots of people on set don’t like her. Especially if she’s tried to flirt with other people’s
boyfriends. I’ll bet even more people won’t like her once we prove she tried to get you and
Felix killed.”

“It shows motive,” logical, even-tempered Allen had pointed out. He looked at Marinette. “If
you two have a history of not getting along, she can claim you’re trying to frame her. She
could say you sabotaged the stunt yourself to make yourself look more sympathetic.”

“Well, it would be incredibly stupid of Marinette,” Claude pointed out. Before Allen could
counter he said, “You’d be risking your life just to make someone with a bit part look bad. It
would be a lot more likely she’d hurt you as revenge for your past. Plus, a good lawyer could
point out she might want to hurt you for personal and professional reasons.”

Allegra had caught on. “Ah. The understudy strategy.” Marinette thought she must have
looked confused because Allegra had elaborated. “If you’d gotten hurt and Felix hadn’t then
they’d need someone to replace you to keep the production on schedule.” She’d crossed her
legs and leaned on Claude’s shoulder. “Meanwhile, she’s on hand, she hasn’t been in a lot of
scenes so it’d be easy to recast Adler and Rossi would try and step in as Felicity.”

Claude gave his girlfriend an admiring smile. “You’re as smart and devious as you are
beautiful.”

“I know.” Allegra accepted the compliment with a quick peck, her legs resting over Claude’s
as she sat on the arm of the chair.

“You both make good points,” was all Marinette had said. “Make a note to call attention to
that when you talk to Felix’s lawyers.”

It was strange how elated Marinette felt, even though there was nothing fun about trying to
catch someone out to harm her or anyone else on the production staff. She’d missed this;
leading a team, delegating authority, planning. She was grateful that Hawk Moth hadn’t been
as active over the summer but she missed her team. Not that it was much a team any more;
Chat was flirting less but was also distant. Rena and Carapace were more interested in dating
as civilians than being heroes and Queen Bee...the less said the better.

To Chloe’s credit, she’d more or less behaved. Even though Marinette knew the girl was only
behaving because she liked working for the Graham de Vanilys, it was still refreshing to not
be sneered at or laughed at. Chloe had a genuine gift for photography if the occasional prints
Amelie showed her were any indication.

It was a shame that it took sixteen years for Chloe to discover something she was genuinely
good at and had a passion for. It was sadder that Chloe hadn’t had an adult in her life to
encourage her artistic endeavors before.
Oh sure, Bustier had given all of them the generic “you can be anything you want to be” spiel
but she hadn’t taken the time to work with Chloe. Bustier was nice but she didn’t make an
effort with struggling kids unless they drew attention to themselves. Then she was quick to
admonish someone with a genuine problem. Unless they were the children of the rich and
powerful. Or in Lila’s case, pretended to be.

Now, their college art teacher might have encouraged Chloe a bit, but he was a gentle and
kind man. Chloe needed a bit of structure and guidance. And praise.

Amelie could give Chloe all of that, plus the affection Chloe was badly craving. The love that
Mme. Bourgeois should have provided. Marinette was even sure she saw the woman offer
Chloe a hug once. She was on her way to her dressing room at the time and didn’t think it
was her place to watch.

Marinette would never condone everything her school bully had done. She’d destroyed her
property, tried to have her arrested, insulted her family and made her life miserable. Still, she
felt a bit sorry for Chloe. She wouldn’t condone anything Chloe had ever done to her. She
couldn't just brush it off, for to do that is to put Marinette herself and her hurts as
insignificant; but she did understand.

Because they wanted to avoid Lila catching on, Marinette insisted everyone continue
behaving towards her like they had before the stunt. Allegra still treated her with barely
concealed hostility once filming was done and Felix was his usual cold but polite self.

It was during their group chat that Marinette began to see other sides of her costars. Allegra
wasn’t much friendlier but she did make a few jokes and even asked Marinette for fashion
suggestions. She’d even sent Marinette a link to her secret Pinterest board. She hoped the
blonde would commission her for a dress after filming was done. She’d look amazing in lilac.

Felix was an even bigger surprise. As much as he liked to be the boss on set, he actually sat
back and let her lead their group investigation. He was courteous, respectful, and took her
advice. It was a refreshing change from the boy who played a vindictive prank on his cousin
and tried to force a kiss on her. Even if said boy didn't know it was actually her.

Much like Chloe, Marinette didn’t condone his actions but she did understand them. Felix
had not only loved his father he looked up to him. Geralt Chapman Graham de Vanily had by
all accounts been an amazing director and writer. His son had always hoped to be his protege
and successor. The two of them should have had years of collaboration between them but all
that was taken away. His cousin should have been the one person in his life besides his
mother who knew what he’d lost. But instead Adrien had turned his back on someone who
needed him to wallow in his own grief. Maybe Gabriel Agreste had forbidden him from
attending his uncle’s funeral but Adrien could have found a way to get in contact if he’d
wanted to. She could understand why Felix had lashed out, even if her friends had gotten
akumatized because they’d happened to be friends with the cousin who’d abandoned him.

Unfortunately, Felix was more or less unrepentant towards the people caught up in the
crossfire. Sure, he’d apologized to Ladybug and while he’d seemed contrite and sincere he
was a very good actor. He could be pretending.

But why? He had nothing to gain from an insincere apology. He could have ignored her while
she fought an akuma. He wasn’t a Parisian citizen and neither were his friends. There was
nothing to gain by looking good in front of them.

It shouldn’t have taken one of his friends being harassed for him to realize it was wrong.
Better late than never.

And yet, to her surprise, Marinette found herself wanting to like Felix. Not just him, but his
friends as well.

Allen was even tempered and logical; he treated his fellow musicians Ivan and Luka with
respect. Claude seemed silly and good for a laugh but was also insightful and empathetic. He
was a good listener. Allegra was smart, ambitious and had a way of bringing up everyone
around her even if she and Marinette didn’t get along. Felix was lucky to have such good
close friends.

They would be good for Chloe, if she would let them in.

*****

“You seem so much more cheerful lately, my little magician.”

Felix looked up and saw his mother smiling at him. He had been going over a scene with
Mylene and was both surprised and pleased at how well the girl took direction. If she wasn’t
inundated with offers after this movie premiered, he’d be shocked.

Mylene looked from mother to son and smiled in understanding. She knew what it was like to
have limited time with one’s parents. “I’m going to go see if Ivan and the gang would like to
take an early lunch. Thanks for talking with me, Felix.”

“You have a wonderful grasp on Aubrey,” Felix complimented her. “I enjoy seeing her come
to life via your acting.”

Mylene stepped away and surprised him with a laugh and a confident grin. “Me too,” she
agreed and turned away.

“She’s quite the find,” Amelie commented as the actress walked away. “Very petite and
curvy, like a Pocket Venus. I predict great things in her future. All she needed was a spotlight
to focus on her, bring her to the public eye.”

“Mylene might not have what some casting directors consider the ideal body type,” Felix
agreed, “but her acting transcends anything as superficial as looks. That girl is going to win
awards someday.”

“And we can say we discovered that little gem of potential,” she smiled as she looked at her
son. “But the Graham de Vanilys have always had an eye for talent and the means to develop
it. Your new little friends Marinette and Luka are testament to that.”

Felix dismissed the term “friends” with a wave of his hand. “Yet another example of being
perceptive, having the ability to develop talent and a bit of luck.”

Amelie drew her lips into a pout. “It would be good for you to make more friends.” She
smiled and smoothed a lock of hair out of his face. "I’m so glad you’ve finally acknowledged
Allegra, Claude, Allen and Chloe are your friends but I think it would be good for you to
befriend people you haven’t known most of your life.” She sighed out loud. “Friends who
wouldn’t try to exploit you. Friends who would make you feel less lonely in the
entertainment world.”

He chuckled and hiked his thumb in the direction Mylene had left. “What about her? From
what I can tell she doesn’t seem like she wants to use me to get ahead. She doesn’t need to,
either. And she’s...nice I suppose.”

Amelie smiled. “Mylene is a very sweet girl with a warm, generous heart. In some ways, she
could be the kind of friend you need. In others, well…” she sighed and played with her son’s
hair. “You have a very strong personality and can come off as cold to people just meeting
you. People have to take the time to get to know you and see the kind, loyal person you are
underneath.”

She dropped her hand and gave him a wry look. “You have a tendency to run over anyone
who isn’t strong enough to stand up to you. Oh, I know you don’t mean to,” she said with a
fond smile on her face, “but you need boundaries. Otherwise you’ll get away with anything
and everything.”

He raised a brow. “Like I did with you growing up?” he asked with a cheeky grin.

Amelie laughed. “True, you little rascal. Your father could be strict when it came to keeping
you out of mischief. I, on the other hand,” she winked at him, “was usually your conspirator.
Between the two of us we balanced our parenting style nicely.”

Felix smiled, then glanced down at the signet ring on his hand. His father’s family had been
minor nobility, little more than the title and some jewelry passed down through generations.
Unfortunately all he could wear was the ring. The rest were in a sealed coffer he couldn’t get
open. There was no visible lock and his mom refused to let him try and pry it open.

He began to fiddle with it. “Mom?” He looked down at the ring. “If...if he were here to see
some of the directing decisions I’ve made so far…”
He didn’t think he wanted to continue his train of thought. He couldn’t help but think that his
father should be in the director’s chair and the two of them should be going over possible
script changes or deciding whether or not certain scenes should be expanded. He desperately
wanted his father to smile and joke with him if filming was going well and tell old stories of
his early days if things were getting behind and everyone needed their spirits lifted. Dad
always knew when to step in and correct an actor or let them have a bit of leeway and make
up a line that fit the scene and their character better.

Amelie didn’t answer for a minute. Then she lay one of her hands on top of his to stop him
from fidgeting. “Felix. Don’t second guess yourself. Don’t compare yourself to your father.”
He looked up at her and she gave him an encouraging smile. “You’re doing wonderfully and
you’re handling things your own way. Everything is going well. The crew is happy, we’re on
schedule and you’re treating the cast like the professionals they are.”

He looked up into her face. He wanted to believe her but, “so...they respect me, even though
I’m not Dad?”

Her look was patient and amused and it made him feel like he was in primary school.
“Clearly. They give you respect because it’s what you give them. Plus, you’re doing great as
a director, in addition to the tweaks you’ve given the script and playing a main character.
That’s three jobs you’re doing and you’re doing them all well.”

Felix knew his mother wouldn’t lie to him, even to save his feelings. “But-”

She drew back and put her hands on her hips. “Do you think Basil and his crew would listen
to you if you were acting spoiled and treating them badly? Would Mikhail or Victor? No.
Trust me. You’re doing fine.” The severe look on her face dissolved at once and her gentle
smile returned. Everyone here is your peer. Even the new cast and extras listen to you. You’re
good at what you do. Trust me,” she grinned, “I’m the third generation of Graham Films. I’ve
been raised to know these things.”

He still looked a bit uncertain so she pulled him in for a hug. “If you’re still unsure or think
anyone compares you unfavorably with your father, remember; your father got to where he
was with just his talent and so will you.”

“And not just because I’m the heir to the company?” Felix asked.
Amelie laughed. “Your father and I never cast any of my cousins so nepotism will only get
you so far.” She looked at her watch. “Now, off to lunch. Even the boss must keep to the
schedule. I think your ‘Quantic Kids’ are waiting to eat lunch with you.”

“Right, I’m off,” he gave her one more hug goodbye.

She grabbed his arm before he could go. “Think about what I said about befriending
Marinette and Luka. Having friends from different backgrounds could lend you an outside
perspective.”

Felix sighed but he could deny his mother nothing. “I’ll give it some thought.” He gently
pulled away from her and headed off to his friends’ private lunch room.

“Make sure Chloe gets out of that dark room for a few hours, darling,” Amelie called out. “I
think she spends too much time there!”

*****

Chloe was helping out some of the stage hands with a delivery after some nagging about
Felix. He would never call it so, but based on all the words on ‘ the audacity you have
Bitchoise in worrying mother by staying locked up in this photography room is appalling. Go
do something outside.’

So she went outside just to shut Felix up. Since everyone was busy enough she decided to
take lunch, picking up her phone from her favorite security guard Miss Esme. Offered to
bring Esme a snack as Chloe hit the pavement with a power walk in hopes of hitting her
favorite bistro before the lunch rush came in. Checking her phone and seeing it as one in the
afternoon Chloe deduced it was around 7 am for Sabrina. So putting in her ear pods Chloe
tried doing a video chat with Sabrina.

“Good Morning Brina.” Chloe chuckled seeing Sabrina adjusting her earbuds and smiling to
the camera.
“Hi Chloe,” Sabrina waved, looking at the changing scenery behind her best friend. “Are you
going somewhere?”

“That Taiwaneses spot with the boba tea. I’m in the mood for fried chicken, dumplings, and
fruit tea.” Chloe peppered looking up from her phone to ensure she wasn’t going to be hit by
a car or something.

“How about Xiaolongbao?” Sabrina offered giggling at the look of distaste from Chloe.

“I don’t like soup.” Chloe whined scrunching her nose a bit.

“You’ll like it, I promise. The soup is IN the dumplings Chloe. So it’s less of a drinking
thing.” Sabrina enticed. “It’s a new summer, you’re wearing your hair down. You have new
makeup, be adventurous. Who knows you might end up liking ramen before school starts.”

“I doubt that.” Chloe shook her head making a beeline for the small restaurant happy to see it
wasn’t that full yet. “Hello, Mme.Tsai, table for one please.”

“I see, you’re scared.” Sabrina commented offhandedly, having waited until Chloe had sat
down, taking a bite off of her bagel. Sabrina waited counting one, two, three, four—

“Brina, I think you forgot who called you.” Chloe gasped in complete shock. Since when did
Sabrina sass? Especially when had Sabrina gotten the idea to sass Chloe of all people? What
has New York and her boyfriend done to her beloved Sabrina?

Wasn’t this inevitable? Her subconscious asked Chloe with a giggle. You changed the
dynamic of your relationship.

“Nope, I’m talking to my best friend who’s scared of trying something new because she’s too
much of a baby who can’t handle soup.” Sabrina shrugged, ending her statement with another
bite from her bagel. “That's a very anti-magical girl thing for you.”
“Chloe Bourgeois isn’t scared of anything.” Chloe told Sabrina, setting her phone on the table
on its stand.

“As if, Chlo, ruining a pair of Jimmy Choo’s; being ignored by people you care about; being
lonely.” Sabrina listed off counting each thing with a finger. “Oh and soup.”

“Oh fuck you I’m not afraid of soup.” Chloe hissed.

“Prove it.” Sabrina sassed, nodding with her chin to the server who had walked up to Chloe.
“Order the Xiaolongbao.”

“Fine.” Chloe growled to then turn a smile to the server. Suffering through that initial small
talk . “I would like mango fruit tea with passion fruit pearls, a small order of your pork
dumplings, an order of fried chicken, and your Xiaolongbao please. Also your beef noodle
soup to go.”

“Brave Chloe.” Sabrina cheered even giving the blonde golf claps which had her erupting in
full laughter when she saw Chloe stick her tongue out at her.

“You have special best friend privileges, don't forget it.” Chloe grumbled waiting on her tea.

“Good. I thought you spending too much time with Felix would make you forget who’s your
best friend.” Sabrina nodded, having moved on to reading something and just enjoying the
blonde’s company.

“Brina, that would never happen. Felix…he feels like family. A brother who’s equally as
much an asshole as I am.” Chloe jumped to reassure Sabrina, a weird feeling filling her
stomach. Had she spent less time with Sabrina? They were both busy with their own duties,
and they were in different continents on different time zones. Video calls can only go so far.
“I know, it’s good to hear it from you sometimes.” Sabrina smiled which had Chloe sigh in
relief. “Let me tell you what’s happened lately.”

“Ok.” Chloe smiled, preparing herself to listen to a wall of police jargon she wouldn’t
understand.

That’s how thirty minutes passed. Sabrina bragged about everything in New York that
Delmar and his family had been showing her around. Even how her English had gotten better
as both girls spent the majority of their call in a tangled mess of French and English. Chloe
returned mainly talking about the D&D game she joined with the Quantic Kids, and while
nothing about what happened in the movie some funny anecdotes from the set. Even to
Chloe’s surprise she was educated on how to eat the soup dumplings and had to deal with
Sabrina’s smugness because they were really good . Of course Sabrina would know they’re
great because she eats in Chinatown so often.

“So you and Delmar are having a game night as a date?” Chloe asked, a new mango bubble
tea and to go order at hand, as she walked out of her favorite Taiwanese spot now with a new
favorite item on their menu.

“Yeah, does it seem weird?” Sabrina asked as their conversation had moved into the current
love life of Sabrina and Delmar.

“No, but how competitive do you think you’ll be?” Chloe asked. “I’ve never dated so I’m not
a good point of reference. But I am a competitive bitch, so take that with a grain of salt.”

“I was thinking of a game we can play together. There’s a book that has like six crimes in it,
and it’s all out of order and we’ll need to take the book apart to try and piece the crimes fully
and solve them.” Sabrina gave her idea.

“Oh that’s a different story, I think you two would be sickening sweet doing it. It’s a good
choice.” Chloe gave her approval.

“Thanks, Chloe, I was inspired by these games that’s like a find the killer game where they
give letters and props and stuff. But they’re expensive for one box set so I think the book is a
better idea. I got the book for $20.” Sabrina gushed, missing the interested gleam Chloe got.

“What’s the box thing called?” Chloe managed to ask nonchalant.

“Um…’Hunt a Killer’ or ‘Crime Hunt’. I know It has ‘hunt’ in its name.” Sabrina shrugged.

“Cool well I guess—“ Chloe began getting cut off as she looked at something beyond the
screen so Sabrina didn’t know what happened.

“Chloe? Is everything ok?” Sabrina asked, concerned.

“I gotta go, love you, Sabrina, talk later.” Chloe said her entire demeanor changed from being
lighthearted and smiling to cold which upped Sabrina’s worry. That face always meant
someone was going to be verbally beaten by Chloe. “There’s a traspásese on set.”

“Remember, Chloe, be mean but not too mean. You’ve been doing so well in not making any
akumas lately. Don’t let someone kill your streak.” Sabrina reminded Chloe worried, with
nothing but love and concern for Chloe. However, for Chloe it was a red hot blade stabbing
an irritated internal wound filled from her guilt and shame.

“I’ll try my best, Brina.” Chloe promised, hanging up the call and taking a deep breath,
squaring her shoulders as she stalked up to the school with an indifferent look on her face.

“What are you doing here, Agreste?”

****

“What are you doing here, Agreste?” Chloe’s voice surprised Adrien and caused him to look
back at one of his oldest friends. She didn’t look exactly pleased to see him. Actually, far
from it. She looked indifferent bordering on hostile.
“Hello, Tsurugi.” Chloe actually greeted Kagami far kinder which surprised the two of them.

“Hello, Bourgeois.” Kagami returned the greeting in kind.

“I have to let you know this is a private film set so unless you have been granted access and a
pass by the higher ups of security you can’t go in.” Chloe explained professionally and
cordially but anyone who saw would know it was a clear dismissal.

“I’ve never needed a pass to see my aunt before, Chloe.” Adrien pointed out, the idea of such
a thing was entirely foreign to him. Not to mention feeling miffed by the quick and
businesslike dismissal Chloe gave.

“You never went to see Auntie Amelie when filming before. You always waited for Auntie
and Felix to come to Paris. But since Auntie and Fefe are filming, things change.”

“And you have a pass?” Adrien asked hotly.

“I wouldn’t be here if I didn’t have one.” Chloe pointed out walking past the duo and up to
the security guard. “Here you go Mme Esme beef noodle soup as promised.”

“You’re a lifesaver.” The security guard smiled at Chloe, accepting the to go-bag. “Now,
should I report this to the superiors?”

“No need, this is their first time.” Chloe waved off setting Adrien off somewhat. He was not
used to Chloe ignoring him, heck he was the one ignoring her.

“If you want to see Auntie, try in the early evening. She is staying in Le Grand Paris. I’m
sure she would love to treat Mlle Tsurugi to an English High Tea and chat; but unless you
have a pass you can’t go in. Please understand the protocol and procedures of Auntie filming
.” Chloe shrugged, pulling up her own badge that was clipped onto her belt as an example.
“It was nice seeing you again, Mlle Tsurugi, Agreste.” Chloe parted off with a nod, turning
away from them and walking further into the school, taking out her work cell and shooting
off a quick text to Felix telling him about what happened. Fefe deserved to know.

*****

So far, Gabriel Agreste’s summer was going surprisingly well. He had nearly completed his
Fall line and his business relationship with Tomoe Tsurugi continued to strengthen. Then was
in no small part to the fact his son and her daughter’s romantic relationship was going well.
Their children were regularly seen at public events. The media adored them and dubbed them
the Sunshine Child and the Moon Warrior. It was fanciful and ridiculous, but it had inspired
him to design a few feminine pieces to coordinate nicely with some of the outfits he created
for Adrien.

Since Gabriel had relaxed his son’s schedule a bit and he was allowed extra time with Mlle
Tsurugi (properly chaperoned of course) the boy didn’t try to work around his bodyguard to
spend time away from his lessons. Adrien hadn’t even begged to see his “friends” because
the Lahiffe boy was away, along with several members of that gaggle of amateur musicians
he played with.

That meant as a strangely enjoyable side effect, he had a bit of extra time to spend with his
son.

Adrien surprised him by asking for dating advice. Date spot ideas, what to wear, gift ideas.
One afternoon they had spent an enjoyable hour putting an outfit together while Gabriel
shared stories about the early days of his relationship with Emelie.

They’d shared a laugh when he told his son about the time he’d tried to dye a dress he’d
made for Emelie with the wrong dye and it had bled in the rain. It felt good to laugh, to share
a memory with his son, to have Adrien come to him for advice about girls.

To be father and son. No Hawk Moth or akuma coming between them, just being a family.
He smiled in happiness then caught himself.

Emelie.

They weren’t family, not when his wife lay cold and alone half a kilometer below ground.
She should be there, laughing along with old stories, adding her perspective, teasing Gabriel
about how shy and awkward and anxious he was the first time he asked her out.

He shut the longing and nostalgia out of his mind and forced himself to be cold and logical.
Adrien’s relationship wasn’t just the natural evolution of his son and the daughter of one of
his wife’s colleagues. It was first and foremost a business relationship. The Tsurugi Group
had amazing product distribution lines throughout Asia. Gabriel’s partnership would spread
his business to new markets. The Agrestes’ financial future would be secure for generations.

And if marriage led to merger? So much the better. His grandchildren would inherit a sizable
business empire. The fact Adrien liked young Mlle Tsurugi was fortunate but not essential.

Gabriel smiled in satisfaction then frowned. There were a few tiny wrinkles in the lovely
tapestry he was weaving.

First of all, his dearly unloved sister-in-law, Amelie.

He looked up from his art pad as Nathalie came into the room with his lunch on a tray. She
was as stoic and calm as she always was and he couldn’t tell by looking at her what, if any,
progress she’d made with the younger of the Graham de Vanily twins.

Nathalie set the tray on his desk and took a step back. Looking him in the face she said,
“Mme. Graham de Vanily has yet to return any of my calls. Her assistant will only say she’s
very busy directing the film and has no time for unrelated conversations.”

You could try calling her yourself, she dearly longed to say.
Gabriel could probably tell what she was thinking because he frowned and looked angry.
“That woman has always been petty and childish,” he grumbled. “She needs to learn how to
be a bigger person. She is supposed to be setting a good example for her son after all.”

Nathalie raised a brow. “Does that mean you’d like to extend an invitation to the Graham de
Vanilys for dinner?”

Her tone was dry and insubordinate but he didn’t take offense. “No,” he sniped back and
clutched his hand over his wedding band. “I’d rather not risk my remaining ring going
missing.”

He was quiet and Nathalie thought he was about to dismiss her when he muttered, “I can’t
stand the woman but she has no right to ignore me.” He began to pick at his food. “She’s in
Paris... my city...shooting a movie and can’t be bothered to consult me on costuming? I’m a
world class designer, dammit!”

Nathalie winced as she watched said famous designer talk with food in his mouth. “You can’t
force your help on her, sir. If she fails or succeeds, it should be on her own.”

It was a reasonable answer but not the one Gabriel wanted. “Hmm…” was all he said.

After ten minutes of her employer’s horrible table manners Nathalie was ready to leave. She
was about to turn towards the door when his voice stopped her. “Do you know who Amelie
hired to design for her movie?”

Not sure where he was going with this, Nathalie took the bait. “I would assume it was
someone who already worked for Graham Films. Head of the Costume Department,
perhaps.”

“No,” Gabriel dropped his fork and knife to his plate and looked annoyed. “Marinette
Dupain-Cheng.”
She frowned at the clattering silverware. “And how did you find that out?”

He wiped his mouth with his napkin and sighed. “Mlle Rossi told me. It’s some of the only
useful information she’s given me since being cast.”

Gabriel had to admit, that was a very smart hiring decision. Mlle. Dupain-Cheng might not
have been very experienced but she was creative and hardworking. Her hat’s construction
was some of the best he’d seen outside of his own atelier. Audrey had wanted to hire the girl
and she was even more discriminating than he was. He could kick himself for not offering the
girl a summer internship. How could he have known his in-laws would have discovered her?

With school out of session Lila Rossi’s usefulness was greatly diminished. She couldn’t spy
on his son and to his surprise, he hadn’t needed her to. Adrien had gladly answered any
questions he’d asked and happily practiced the piano if it meant he could spend extra time
with Mlle Tsurugi.

Lila had given him little to no information about his nephew’s or sister-in-law’s actions over
the past few weeks. Her part was minor so she couldn’t spend a lot of time around either of
them and Felix’s “friends” or, more than likely peers, kept Rossi at a distance. She claimed it
was because of cultural differences and professional jealousy. Gabriel imagined it was
because she was a mediocre actress and a social climber.

Mlle Rossi’s usefulness was nearly at its end. His relationship with his son had improved to
the point the boy would tell him about his life without prompting. As much as the girl might
think otherwise, Gabriel was no fool. She might be mildly attractive but she was obviously a
status seeker who wanted to improve her status. She had no money or connections to offer in
exchange for fame.

Her poses were stiff and awkward and Adrien always looked panicked in their photos. He
looked at a recent photo op at a museum opening featuring Mlle Tsurugi and his son. She
looked refined and poised; she didn’t smile for the cameras very much but she did smile for
his son. He was sure the girl and Adrien would look very good on the magazine cover he’d
booked next week. Gabriel decided to ask Tomoe if her daughter would model for him.
And if Mlle Rossi threw a tantrum about her replacement? So what. Let her threaten to
blackmail him. He’d confess to Adrien himself and ask for his son’s forgiveness. The boy
would understand and forgive him if he were honest.

“Nathalie,” he said finally. She looked at him. He stood up and put his hands behind his back.
“According to Mlle Rossi, all cast and crew have to keep their phones locked away during
filming.”

She raised an eyebrow. “All day?”

He grimaced. “She claims security takes everyone’s phones before they’re even allowed into
wardrobe and make-up.” The girl had been as upset as if Amelie had demanded a vital organ.
It was a very clever way to keep photos and videos from being leaked to the press. He
wondered if it had been Amelie’s or Felix’s idea.

“So…?” she prompted.

Before answering he glanced at Emelie’s portrait, drawing strength from her gentle beauty.
So many people saw her lovely face and overlooked her sharp intelligence. As much as he
hated to admit it, Amelie was just as smart and business savvy as her sister. Smarter and
more ambitious , a voice that sounded oddly like Emilie's chimed in, given that the sisters had
been so close for such a long time, careful she’ll always win in the end . He disliked her but it
made his heart seize every time he looked at her or talked to her. He suspected she knew that
and used it to her advantage.

Therefore, he would have to send someone just as smart and ruthless as his sister-in-law to
deal with her.

“So,” he said finally. “I want you to go to the set to speak to Amelie. Stay all day if you have
to but don’t come back until you see her or security escorts you off the property. I want to
find out how filming is going. Tell her I’m willing to consult with her on costume design. Let
her know I’m willing to waive my fee.” His smile was a little wry. Dear Amelie could never
resist a bargain. If nothing else she would speak to Nathalie and his assistant could do some
discreet snooping.
She nodded and then asked. “Shall I take the tablet with me, in case she wants to speak to
you?”

Gabriel shook his head. “Don’t waste your time.” He sighed. “She’d just confiscate it
anyway.”

*****

In about an hour Nathalie found herself at a series of warehouses that made up the temporary
Paris headquarters of Graham Films. Notre Dame International High School was about to
resume Fall classes in three weeks so the crew was scrambling to film as many crowd and
hall scenes as they could.

Nathalie waited and watched the security guards. It was approximately lunch time so there
were only two of them. One of them was having some sort of stomach issue. The other was
fine but stepped away for a cigarette after the first one ran to the bathroom. Clearly the
woman thought lunch time was when no one would think of trying to sneak on set. Taking
her opportunity she snuck on set and looked for Amelie or Felix.

Once inside she straightened her spine and walked confidently, weaving her way between
actors and grips carrying equipment. All she had to do was act as if she belonged there and
others would respond in kind.

After ten minutes of searching she spotted Felix. It was rather easy, considering his
resemblance to Adrien. Even in costume he stood out. He was talking to a short, chubby girl
with multicolored braids. Rather striking, actually.

“I wanted to ask you about this scene,” the girl was saying. “I understand your character is
supposed to be angry and throw your weight around but I-”

“What’s the problem?” Felix asked her.

She bit her lip and fidgeted. “I know my character is supposed to stand up for herself but I
think she can be assertive without yelling at him. She could be firm but she could gently ask
him to leave instead of physically throwing him out.”

Felix thought about what the girl said and then, “well, why don’t we run through the scene
and you can show me what you mean?”

“Well,” she began and caught Nathalie watching them. Nathalie gave the girl her best stern
stare. She looked down her nose at the short girl, holding her gaze. It was a very effective
strategy and usually intimidated people into leaving her to do what she wanted.

Mylene went a bit pale. She recognized the woman from the few times she came to the
school to speak to Principal Damocles about Adrien. She remembered Ivan and the other
boys telling her horror stories about the time they’d gone to see their friend. The woman had
coldly turned them away, refusing to be swayed by friendship or compassion. She was tall
and capable and Mylene was afraid of her.

She was about to step away and let the woman talk to Felix alone when she felt the light
touch of his hand on her shoulder. His fingers squeezed her gently and she felt herself relax,
even as the woman continued to stare at Mylene.

“Really, Felix, I can leave if you and...Mlle Sancoeur...want to speak alone.”

“Yes,” Nathalie agreed.

“No,” Felix countered easily in measured tones. A hint of a dangerous smile curling his lips.
He owed Claude money it seems. Gabriel Agreste finally got impatient enough to make his
first move. It’s been a while since he’s played chess.

He felt a surge of protectiveness swell in him. Mylene wasn’t his friend but she was his
colleague. She worked hard and was talented. She was punctual and treated her fellow actors
with respect. It might only be temporary but she was one of his people and she had a right to
be here. He had a duty to defend her from his uncle’s icy little lackey. Let the game begin , a
voice whispered in the corner of Felix’s mind which vaguely sounded like his father.
Nathalie looked at Mylene and then at Felix, face stern. She tried to sound in charge and in
control. It usually worked. “Felix, I need to urgently speak to your mother. It’s on your
uncle’s behalf and I don’t have time to waste.”

“What a coincidence! I’m also on a tight schedule and don’t have a lot of time to chat.” He
looked Nathalie up and down,hand still holding Mylene’s ready to tug her behind him if
necessary. “Especially to an unauthorized visitor. Where exactly is your pass?”

His tone was polite; the lord of the manor speaking to the servant of a guest. She was used to
using her employer’s name to open doors and get her way. “This is a subject I’d rather not
discuss in front of...others.” She gave Mylene a pointed look that clearly said “go away”.

“Mylene is part of the cast and has a badge. She has a right to be here and you don’t. What do
you want, Ms. Sancoeur?” The Cheshire Cat himself would envy the smile that Felix gave.
Equally mocking and dangerous.

Nathalie suppressed the urge to sigh. The girl stared up at her, wide-eyed, unsure who she
should listen to. “This would be so much easier if your mother would return my calls.”

The smile was now a smirk and she resented the fact she had no authority over this boy.
Adrien would have been falling all over himself to apologize and accommodate her. Felix
honestly didn’t give a damn about who she worked for.

She glanced at his hand. He wasn’t wearing the Graham de Vanily ring. She wondered if his
mother was or if the woman had the ring secure in a vault somewhere. “Perhaps if you would
get your mother, we could discuss the matter between us.”

Felix put his hand to his chin and pretended he was considering her words. “Um...no.”

She blinked. “What?”

“I clearly spoke French, no? I am also sure you don't need extra accommodations nor are you
hard of hearing, Sancoeur. No." He looked her up and down. “Not only do you not have a
visitor’s pass, you also snuck on set without an escort.” He looked at Mylene who was staring
up at him in awe.

“You tried to dismiss my castmate and are now making demands. No.” The coldness in his
gaze rivaled Gabriel’s, just a tad bit more bloodthirsty at that. It was the promise of pain
regardless of place or social decorum. “Leave. Now. Either willingly or be escorted off by
security. Your choice.”

She frowned. The last thing she wanted or needed was to have this aggravating thief
embarrass her in front of one of Adrien’s classmates. She was sure the girl would spread the
story as soon as possible. “I’d rather speak to someone in authority. Amelie-” Nathalie began
to be cut off by the look Felix gave, his eyes promised murder, as if he viewed Nathalie
nothing better than a rat who got into the larder and as the bigger predator he would delight in
killing Nathalie after toying with her for all she’s worth for his amusement. Only when
Gabriel was Hawkmoth and in his most ruthless form was such a look comparable. Who was
this child?

“Oh, Sancoeur, my uncle once praised your intelligence, yet I am finding it to be incredibly
lacking now. You are speaking to someone in authority. Matter of fact, the highest authority
here.” He shifted so he was now standing in-between Mylene and Nathalie. ”I am the co-
director of this project. This is my family’s company and my film. My mother and I share
authority and everyone here-” he indicated the growing crowd around them “-will listen to
me before you. You don’t have a pass and aren’t wanted here.” He was now glaring. “Get.
Out.”

A handful of people applauded and Felix bowed to them. Three security guards came running
up, panting and apologizing.

He shook his head at them. “You’re late.”

“Sorry, Mr. Graham,” the woman didn’t have enough breath to say his full name. “Everyone
was on lunch ‘til now and Smythe is ill.”
Felix shrugged. “It’s fine. This time.” He gave Nathalie one more dismissive glance. “Escort
Ms. Sancoeur off the property. Watch her go. Have someone keep an eye out for her in case
she comes back.”

The woman took a quick snapshot. “I’ll post this, sir.”

“Good. Off you pop,” he waved Nathalie away.

Nathalie hoped she didn’t look as humiliated as she felt. Out of the corner of her eye she saw
Lila Rossi trying to get her attention. She pretended not to see her. The girl had no sense of
discretion.

As the guards led her away Felix called out to her, sounding bored and setting the
inconvenience aside as it was not worth the full effort, “Oh, and Ms. Sancoeur? Give my
uncle my regards.”

She refused to look at him as she was escorted back to the car. She might have failed but
Gabriel would no doubt send her again.

Checkmate , his father’s voice in his ear Felix smiled in triumph as he turned to look at
Mylene. “Incredibly sorry for that interruption, I’ll inform my uncle that his manners are
lacking. But you can use this moment in how to present your character I think. Remember me
now and you’ll have the audience eating out of the palm of your hand.”

*****

Today is the day! Lila thought to herself. She had only been in a few scenes and had a scant
number of lines but now she was going to have a scene with Felix as Barrington Holmes.
She was looking forward to impressing him with her acting.

Gio had been a treasure, becoming her acting coach and helping her practice her lines. He
was quite the keeper, good looking and very useful. She told herself she would keep in touch
with him after the filming. Even if she became a celebrity and he didn’t, he had a sort of
value.

Although her fellows at the “Villains Table” were incredibly kind and welcoming to her, she
couldn’t use them to move ahead. None of her celebrity stories impressed them; they might
not be A-list stars but they knew them and worked with them. Crocodile tears didn’t work on
them because they could spot fake crying from a kilometer away.

Nor could she ingratiate herself with the group who called themselves the “Quantic Kids”.
She’d blown her chances during her audition and they actively avoided her. All except Felix,
who had to interact with her when he was directing.

There was Mylene Haprele, on the other hand. The dumpy little actress had a secondary but
surprisingly important part. The Graham de Vanilys seemed to like her acting and now her
boyfriend Ivan was working on the soundtrack with Allen and that handsome but scruffy boy
who was cast as Watson.

Unfortunately Allen had taken a liking to Ivan and let Mylene, Ivan, Marinette and her friend
eat lunch in the music studio. A room Lila was banned from on pain of termination. It was
galling because she was sure she could wheedle Mylene into sweet talking Felix into
enlarging her part. Even if Mylene failed it would be her Felix got mad at and not Lila.

Lila smoothed down the hem of her skirt, admiring the way it flattered her legs. As much as
she hated to admit it, Marinette had done a good job on the uniforms. She’d told M. Agreste
they were terrible and he’d have done a much better job but she was lying. He was a generous
employer but his clothes were stodgy and not as creative as Dupain-Cheng’s, even if she
hated her.

She tried not to sigh as she waited for the scene to start. Even if she hadn’t made any progress
improving her status as an actress, at least Marinette hadn’t either. Sure, she might be a lead
actress but Allegra still couldn’t stand her. Amelie seemed fond of her but that woman liked
nearly everyone. Felix was polite but avoided her when they weren’t filming. This film
would be both the beginning and the end of that girl’s career. She was better off sewing
costumes anyway.
It still bothered her that Marinette hadn’t been injured when she’d messed with the stunt
vehicle’s controls. A broken leg or mental anguish would have been so perfect. They would
have had to quickly recast and who better than someone close at hand? Sure it would be a
setback but at least they’d only shot a third of the movie.

Another accident this soon would be too risky and her smear campaign with Allegra wasn’t
doing much. She’d have to think of something to get rid of Marinette. It would have been
easier to arrange an accident for and replace someone like Mylene but Marinette had the
better part and easier road to fame. Plus, she could have the added satisfaction of visiting her
rival in the hospital and rubbing in the fact she’d stolen her part.

She was smiling about her assorted revenge fantasies and plans when a voice said, “I hope
you’re preparing for the scene and not daydreaming. Schedules and all that.”

Lila whirled around. “Felix!” she exclaimed, pretending to be startled. A lot of boys found it
cute when girls appeared disarmed. “Of course,” she smiled and batted her lashes. “I’ve been
looking forward to this scene all week.” She decided to try the “shy confession” approach.
“Adler is such a complex character. Pretty and charming with an adventurous spirit but all
she really wants is to be respected for her intellect and true love.”

He didn’t look impressed. “I’d say that’s true of the original Irene Adler. As for the Adler
you’re portraying...we’ll see.”

She pouted and tried to look offended. “What a cruel thing to say!”

Felix looked down at her and suddenly she couldn’t look away. “Is that right? What is
Adler’s motivation? What drives her? Why is she attending this school?”

When Lila floundered for a reply he looked impatient. And...oddly disappointed. “I hope you
can figure it out in the next twenty seconds.”

He walked away from her and looked around. “Places, everyone!”

 *****

Barrington Holmes sat quietly in the special collections section of the library. Professor
Akunin used to drag him here on the weekend and try to push him, kicking and screaming
(metaphorically, he was a Holmes) into Russian Literature.

He was reading, ironically enough, Crime and Punishment, when someone tapped on his
shoulder. He looked up in annoyance and was just about to give someone his mind.

He found himself looking up into a rather attractive face framed by chestnut brown hair
twisted into a braid and hung over one shoulder. She wore the usual school uniform but the
blazer was fitted a bit closer to the body and her skirt was too short.

“May I sit here?” she asked as she pointed to a chair across from him.

Holmes opened his mouth to ask her to leave her alone when she pulled out the chair and
seated across from him. She smiled into his eyes and laid one of her hands on top of his.
“I’m very sorry about Professor Akunin. I didn’t know him very well but he was a very nice
man-”

He pulled away as if she’d stung him and yelled, “Cut!”

Lila was surprised. “What?”

Felix looked down at her, annoyed. He then spoke to her slowly and clearly. “Adler has sat
down without being asked, touched Holmes without permission and smiled while expressing
condolences. All of which is inappropriate.” He was almost glaring and she knew he was
remembering hearing about her behavior at her first audition.

She tried to protect herself. “But, Irene Adler was an opera singer who was also a king’s
mistress. She’s a femme fatale , flirty and seductive. She’s trying to use Barrington Holmes’
grief at the death of a favorite professor to manipulate him.”
He sighed. “But she doesn’t have to be so obvious about it.” He looked her over and she felt
as if he were mentally picking her apart. “Irene Adler was intelligent and quick-witted.
Sherlock Holmes admired her mind and respected her, one of the few women he ever did.”
He rolled his eyes. “Despite what some modern media would have you believe.”

“Americans, you mean,” she tried to joke.

He almost looked amused. “Quite.” He looked into her eyes and Lila felt very small. “Do it
again.”

She sighed and took her mark to do the scene again.

*****

The scene was a nightmare and Lila began to wonder why she had been so eager to try to win
Felix to her side. Adrien was easier to manipulate and was just as rich and famous. Then
again, Felix could offer her celebrity independent of M. Agreste and perhaps it was time to
pursue a different career before that man could decide she was a liability and fire her.

She was too flirty. Now she was too cold. Now she was downright hostile. Finally, Felix
stopped the scene, looked at her in disgust, and said they would take a break while “Ms.
Rossi gets herself together.”

Lila sighed and made her way over to the craft service table. She was dying for an espresso
and the pastried they had brought in were amazing.

“Problems with your character?”

She turned around and saw Gio smiling at her with a to-go cup in one hand and a plate of
sweets in the other.
Lila gave him a sincere look of gratitude. “ Grazie , you darling angel.” She sipped the
espresso and bit into a pastry.

Gio led her to two chairs and sat down beside her. He waited until she was done eating and
drinking and said, “I saw that you were having trouble.”

She took the opening and seized his hand. “I don’t know what I’m doing wrong!” she cried.
She blinked rapidly as if fighting back tears. “I think I’m giving Felix everything he wants
but it’s not enough. He says I need to get myself together and I’m not interpreting the
character correctly!”

He rubbed her arm in sympathy. “Well, he’s English so he doesn’t understand how simple
Italian friendliness can be interpreted as flirty.” That made her laugh and he went on.
“Remember what we talked about when we were trying to create your character together?”

Lila chewed thoughtfully on her lower lip, knowing the action always brought boys’ attention
to her mouth. “That I should base my performance on the script and Doyle’s original story,
not movies or BBC shows?”

“Exactly!” Gio seemed pleased she’d remembered and she liked it when he smiled at her. A
bit. He was a handsome boy with a nice smile. “Irene Adler was not just beautiful, she was
smart. She outsmarted Sherlock Holmes. She tricked him and got away with trying to
blackmail a king. She was one of the few people Holmes never caught. He wasn’t in love
with her,” he grinned, “but he did respect her. She’d beaten him but she didn’t care about that.
She didn’t care that he was a famous detective. She’d found true love with an honorable man
and went off to live a happy life.”

It sounded like a boring ending for a woman who was an opera diva and had a king in love
with her. It was the 1890s and that was the best a woman could hope for. She almost scoffed
at Adler choosing the sappy romantic option when she thought of something. “Irene was the
hero of her own story and Sherlock Holmes was just an unimportant cameo.”

He raised an eyebrow. “So…?”

“So…” Lila frowned then grinned. “So why should I try getting his descendant’s attention
when I can just act like the hero of my own story and make him come to me?”

“I like it!” Gio told her and she blew him a kiss.

*****

When they were about to resume shooting, Lila went up to Felix. “I’d like to try my own
lines, a little improv.”

She looked serious and a bit anxious. The look in her eyes was almost sincere. It was the best
acting he’d ever seen her do. “I hope you’re not going to try a comedy routine.”

Lila didn’t smile or even try to get him on her side by laughing. “I just...I have an idea about
how I want to play my character and I can’t explain it.” She looked deep into his eyes. “I just
have to show you.”

She was referring to Adler as “her” character. Becoming possessive of one’s character could
be a sign an actor was starting to take their role seriously. Or, they were developing a diva
attitude and were about to become difficult. Well, at least she hadn’t been in too many scenes
and he could recast her without too much difficulty.

Felix looked her over. “Very well, Miss Rossi.” He stared her in the eye and silently dared her
to look away. “You have exactly one chance to impress me with your acting and character
creation.” He didn’t even blink. “Don’t blow it.”

She looked down but quickly up again. “I won’t, I promise.”

He walked away. “Places, everyone!”

As everyone took their marks, someone quietly switched some books on a table.
 *****

Barrington Holmes sat quietly in the special collections section of the school library. He was
annoyed because someone else had requested Crime and Punishment before he could. No
doubt they were getting crisps and grease stains all over it.

Behind him he heard a chair scrape on the marble floor and someone dropped their things on
the table. He immediately recognized the soft sound of a messenger bag; cloth and mostly
empty. He recognized the sound of heels clicking on the floor. A girl or a woman perhaps.
Curiosity overwhelmed him and he glanced behind.

It was indeed a girl around his own age. She wore her long chestnut hair in a braid over her
shoulder. Her head was bent over a book. He could read the title from his seat: Crime and
Punishment.

That cheeky little…

He cleared his throat to get her attention. She continued to read as if she hadn’t heard him.

He tried to clear his throat louder and still she didn’t respond.

Part of him wanted to jump up from his chair and stomp over to her chair, perhaps shake it
until she could no longer ignore him. He stopped himself just in time. He was, after all, a
Holmes.

Barry leaned over and started knocking on the table. He kept up a quiet, steady rhythm until
she lifted her head and looked at him.

She blinked once in surprise and then removed some wireless earbuds from her ears. “Yes?”
she asked. She tilted her head. “May I help you?”
Her tone was polite but impatient. Clearly he was disturbing her. “I was very interested in
reading that same book you are. Unfortunately, you beat me to it.”

He tried to sound polite, perhaps a touch charming. He wasn’t sure if he was succeeding. She
continued to stare, almost unblinking. He met her stare with his own. There was no way he
would be the first to look away.

Finally she spoke again. “Have you ever read Crime and Punishment ?”

“Yes,” he answered. “Several times. It was a favorite of one of my...professors.”

He hated speaking of Professor Akunin in the past tense but he had no choice. He was
pleased to hear his voice didn’t wobble. Nor did his eyes burn with tears. He was coping.

Barry couldn’t help asking. “And what about yourself?”

She shook her head. “Not in English.”

“Oh?” He did his best to sound smooth and indifferent, not impressed. “You can read
Russian?”

For the first time since he spoke to her, she looked amused. Her lips curled up slightly and
her eyes gleamed a bit with mischief. “Italian.” She flipped the book over and showed him
some of the pages. They were indeed, in Italian. He couldn’t have read the book if it had been
available.

All he could think to say was. “Indeed. I’m impressed to see our library offers novels in
languages besides English, French and Russian.”

“Fortunately for me,” she closed the book, laid it on the table, and began to gather her things.
“I grew up in Italy so finding a favored book in my native language was like a little piece of
home.” She put her messenger bag over one shoulder and stood. Sticking out her hand she
said, “Please, mi scusi. I know who you are but I haven’t introduced myself. Irene Adler,” she
gave him a smile. “Good evening, Mister Barrington Holmes.”

He stood, reached out, and shook her hand. “Ah, so the elusive Signorina Adler has been
located at last. A pleasure.” He let her hand go. It was surprisingly cool.

She smirked just a little. “Our ancestors were acquainted but not under the best of
circumstances.” She pushed the chair back underneath the table. “So my family decided long
ago to live in solitude and peace, far away from infamy.”

Barry raised an eyebrow. “Then, why make yourself known now?”

Perhaps this Adler wanted the fame of being a descendant of “The Woman”. Perhaps it was
the connections that came from knowing the many-great grandchildren of famous detectives.
Or that as a Legacy child she could enjoy a world class education.

Irene smiled at him and he noticed with a slight twinge she put a considerable amount of
charm into it. A lesser boy could have been bewitched.

She considered his question. “Let’s just say...curiosity.”

“Curiosity?” he echoed.

“That, and the need for an intellectual challenge.” She began to walk away before he could
ask anything else.

At the last moment she turned, smirk gone, sympathetic look in place. “This may be a
worthless thing for a stranger to say but…” she frowned and her eyes were gentle. “I’m very
sorry about Professor Akunin. I wasn’t fortunate enough to have met him, but everything I
heard says he was an amazing man.”
“Thank you,” was all he said.

“And, if there’s anything I could do to help bring his killer to justice, let me know.” He
blinked at her and her smile returned. “I have a quick mind, or so I’ve been told, and I’m
rather observant. Good night.”

Irene Adler was gone and he stood staring after her. He shook his head and gathered his own
things.

He was slightly intrigued despite himself.

*****

“Cut!” Felix called out. As the extras left the set and the crew redid the set he turned and
looked at Lila. “That was...closer to what I wanted,” he told her.

She looked like she wanted to gush all over him but refrained to his relief. “Thank you,” she
said. She smiled and looked satisfied. “Thank you for giving me a chance and trying the
scene my way.”

Lila reached out but he avoided her at the last minute. “We’ll need you on set in an hour or
so. Until then, practice your lines until you can play every scene you’re in just that good or
better.”

He gave her a grudging smile of approval and walked away.

Usually Lila would be angry or resentful for his condescending attitude but she was happy. It
was the closest she’d ever come to actual praise from him.
Gio sidled up to her as soon as the scene was finished and everyone began to clear the set.
“He liked it, didn’t he?” He smiled and winked. “I had a feeling he would. You’ve really
gotten a good grasp on your character now. Irene Adler is coming to life.”

“Thanks to you!” Lila threw her arms around him and gave him a hug. She kissed both his
cheeks before saying. “You’re amazing! I couldn’t have done it without your coaching.”

He blushed and tried to demur but Lila just continued to heap praise on him. It would be a
good idea to keep him happy so he’d continue to assist her with her acting.

The two of them spent the next hour going over lines and discussing how Lila should play
Adler. Lila even took notes so she could better integrate Gio’s suggestions into her acting.

It would be a good idea to take him with her when she became famous. A loyal and useful
friend who was also adept at creating characters was a useful asset.
 Chapter Twelve
Chapter Summary

Felix, Marinette, Allegra and Luka get fencing lessons for an upcoming scene in the
movie. Guess who shows up to teach them? Good guess.

Felix is mean, Marinette is sassy, multiple people scheme and Adrien gets a salt scrub.

Chapter Notes

Thanks as always to Industrial_Lace for co-writing with me.

Author's note: I know next to nothing about fencing. My knowledge comes from
YouTube and WikiHow. If any fencing students or instructors out there would like to
offer critiques or advice, please let me know.

“Felix? Marinette? Luka? Allegra? Could you come over here, please? We have something to
discuss.”

The four actors looked up from the scene they were rehearsing and made their way over to
the director’s chair.

Amelie beckoned to them, almost vibrating in place with excitement. Her smile was wide and
bright. Felix couldn’t help but smile back at seeing his mother so happy.

Marinette glanced at Felix’s rare happy face. His eyes were as bright and interested as his
mother’s and there was a warmth to him. It made her feel a twinge...but that was probably
just the vestiges of her feelings for Adrien. She shoved them down. Adrien didn’t feel
anything but friendship for her, never would. Besides, Kagami was her friend and she was
happy they were happy.
Besides, there was Luka. Or...there could be Luka. She wasn’t sure if her brain was just
latching onto him because he was kind and supportive and there or if she truly cared for him.
He deserves someone who wants to be with him and not use him as a security blanket.
Perhaps she’d ask him out once filming had wrapped. She wanted to be sure…

“What is it, Mom?” Felix asked before anyone else could. No need to drag things out but he
knew she loved a bit of spectacle.

“I’ve got a lovely lovely surprise for you!” Amelie danced in place, pleased that her son was
playing along. “Remember how during the ballroom scene there’s a bit of a sword duel?”

“Between Jack and Barry and also between Felicity, Jack, and two masked assailants before
Barry shows up to help,” Allegra supplied.

Amelie smiled at Allegra gratefully. “Yes!” she clapped. “Well, I thought it would be a good
idea for you all to receive some instruction from two actual fencers. Our stunt coordinators
are well versed in stage fighting,” she said with a wink at Basil, “but I think it would lead to
an additional air of authenticity if you knew at least the basics of fencing for the scene. Plus,
Elinor is supposed to be our resident brawler so it’s good for her to take lessons as well.”

Everyone nodded in agreement. Amelie smiled in satisfaction.

“Now!” she clasped her hands together. “I’m sure you’d love to meet your instructors. Come
on out!” she called.

It was on the tip of Felix’s tongue to ask his mother who she asked to teach them fencing. He
tried to think of anyone they knew in Paris who taught fencing. There was at least one well-
known school that he’d heard of, but unfortunately it was the same one that-

No.
Marinette looked over at Amelie. The director was smiling at everyone but especially her
son. She clasped her hands to her chest and bounced on her toes. She had the air of someone
who was about to give her son a present that would make him happy beyond his wildest
dreams. She also thought of the best fencing school in Paris.

She felt a chill and her eyes were drawn to Felix. He looked utterly horrified yet resolved.
She knew she must look the same. They could not make a scene and hurt Amelie’s feelings.
They would endure this for her sake.

Two people strode onto set in fencing gear, a boy and a girl. The girl was striking in her all
red ensemble, her posture was straight and regal, her expression stoic. Only people who knew
her well would notice the way her acorn brown eyes warmed when she looked at Marinette
and Luka.

The boy was handsome, his features incredibly familiar. His green eyes and blond hair graced
many billboards around Paris but they also mirrored Felix Graham de Vanilly nearly
perfectly.

Chloe raised her camera to take a few pictures of the two cousins staring at each other, then
lowered it. She only took the shots because she knew Aunt Amelie would insist on having a
few of her nephew’s visits to the set. She didn’t miss her oldest friend. Well, not very much
anyway. At least she might have new friends to replace the two she lost so it wouldn’t hurt as
much.

Unaware or ignoring the tension and hostility on set, Adrien surged forward and enveloped
his cousin in a hug. “Felix! It’s so good to see you!” he cried. Felix had gone stiff in his
embrace but managed an awkward shoulder pat.

Adrien glanced over his shoulder and saw Marinette for the first time. “Hey, Marinette. It’s
good to see you too!”

It took all of Marinette’s self-control and the tiny bit of acting ability she’d picked up to not
run screaming out of the room. “Thanks...Adrien.” She sounded unsure and stilted but Adrien
didn’t seem to notice. “Likewise.”
Adrien just grinned and let go of his cousin. “Aunt Amelie told M. D’Argencourt you were
looking for the best fencer at the Academy to teach you swordfighting for the movie you’re
working on.”

Marinette knew he was about to try and hug her. The thought of her fading crush touching her
right now made her nervous and queasy so she decided to deflect. “And so you brought
Kagami. Thanks, Adrien!” She marched right past him and towards the other person she’d
been avoiding. She stopped and bowed. “Thank you for agreeing to teach us, Kagami,” she
said. “I promise I’ll do my best to be a good student.”

Felix couldn’t help himself. He snickered just a little. He was sure Marinette “I love you”
Dupain-Cheng would be fawning all over his cousin given the chance but she seemed to be
avoiding him. Then again, his girlfriend was right there so it was possible the girl had
standards. Although considering how snarky she’d just been, it was possible she was almost
over his model cousin. Good.

Luka nimbly stepped into the social breach left by Marinette and offered Adrien a fist bump.
“I look forward to learning from you, Adrien.”

Adrien looked forlorn and disappointed that Marinette had walked right past them but
managed a warm smile for Luka. He returned the fist bump and answered, “I hope you don’t
expect me to be too easy because we’re friends.”

Luka shook his head. “Not at all.” He looked from Adrien to Felix. “I’m sure Felix looks
forward to learning from and spending time with his cousin. Right, Felix?” Luka smiled at
Felix, his expression completely innocent.

Felix was sure Luka was laughing at him on the inside but he knew everyone around him was
waiting for an answer. “Words cannot express the happiness I feel right now.”

“Fantastic, my young squires!” An athletic man with a pencil thin mustache pushed his way
through the crowd. He pointed dramatically at Kagami. “The maidens shall be instructed by
young Mistress Tsurugi under the careful supervision of Mme. Graham de Vanily while the
knights shall be tutored by Master Agreste while I supervise. Agreed?”
“Okay,” Allegra shrugged, eyeing Kagami, who stoically stared back. “But I want to be a
knight too. I’m not some maiden who sits around to be rescued. I kick ass on my own.”

D’Argencourt looked her up and down with some approval. “Very well, my young lady
knight,” he said finally, “but knights of any gender watch their language. Off we go!”

*****

The two groups were hustled off to separate practice rooms. Felix tried pleading with
Marinette with just his eyes to trade instructors but she pretended not to see him. He
glowered. She’d pay for that later.

“So, you fenced when you were in universite ?” Marinette asked Amelie as they walked.

“Ah, yes! Me and my roommates were all on the school’s team!” Amelie sighed, lost in
memories. “Thania and Yvonne went on to the Olympic team. Between the two of them they
won five silver! So talented. I was offered a chance to try out for the team but alas, I was
more suited for the world of film. Oh well.”

She smiled and clapped her hands twice. “But that’s enough nostalgia from a boring middle-
aged lady.” The girls protested and Amelie grinned. “Allegra and Marinette, you are here to
learn. I trust you’ll show your teacher the proper respect.”

“Of course,” Marinette bowed to Kagami, Allegra copying her. Kagami bowed back.

Kagami glanced at her students. Both seemed bright and eager but neither seemed very
friendly towards each other. Now that she was friends with the young designer she couldn’t
imagine anyone not liking her. Perhaps it was the same comic understanding that had initially
kept them from becoming friends.

She looked Allegra over. Then again, perhaps it was another Chloe/Lila situation. If so, this
girl bears watching.
Allegra blinked, unsure why this new girl had suddenly gone from neutral to borderline
hostile. She glanced at Marinette and understood. This Kagami and Marinette were friends. If
she were the protective type she might think her friend was being mistreated and come after
Allegra.

Allegra wondered if the distrustful look on Kagami’s face mirrored her own. That was a
strange thought.

*****

Lila arrived on set late, lips brimming with excuses and apologies, when she saw Adrien and
Kagami standing with four members of the main cast and Amelie. The two were dressed in
their fencing uniforms and Lila ducked to avoid being seen. She wasn’t sure what M. Agreste
had told his son about her casting and didn’t want knowledge of her small part getting
around. Sure it was an important part but she wanted to be able to brag to her classmates how
integral to the plot she was in the Fall. If anyone said anything she could claim her part was
cut because certain others in the cast were intimidated by her talent. Once the production
crew was back in England she could say anything she wanted and it would be her word
against Marinette. Mylene and Ivan didn’t count; they could be easily manipulated to her
side.

“Exciting, isn’t it?”

Lila had to force herself not to jump when Gio came around the corner, smiling.

She forced herself to grin back. “Oh yes, very! Adrien and Kagami are incredibly talented
fencers. Felix couldn’t ask for better instructors.” It only killed her a little to praise the Ice
Queen and The One That Got Away. If Adrien had been under his father’s thumb a little
more, she’d be dating him by now.

Gio beamed. “How convenient is that? Not only does Felix's cousin look almost exactly like
him, good for stunt work, he’s a fencing champion too. Him and his girlfriend I mean.”
Lila’s stomach turned sour and she fought to keep a grimace off her face. That rich brat and
her aristocratic family. “I know, right? Fencing is what brought them together. Adrien had a
little crush on me at the time,” she sighed as she flipped her hair, “but anyone with eyes could
see those two belonged together, so I did my best to nudge them together.”

He crossed his arms. “Really?”

She ducked her head and said, “Adrien took me on a date to the ice rink. He was very
nervous. It was so cute!” She giggled. “And I’d overheard Kagami say she wanted to try out
the ice rink because she skated back home.” Lila pretended to be modest. “So I...pretended to
get hurt and had to leave the ice. But I insisted Adrien stay and skate with Kagami. Then
before you know it,” she shrugged and sighed wistfully. “They’re such a cute couple.”

Gio’s smile was warm and appreciative. “From what I’ve heard, Felix’s cousin is a famous
model in France. You gave up the chance at a famous boyfriend?”

Lila looked down, pretending to be humble. “Hey, what can I say? I’m a romantic. I love
playing Cupid for those who deserve it.” She looked up at him and winked. “Besides, I’ve
always preferred brunettes.”

They shared a laugh and then Lila said, “You did such a good job coaching me the other day.
Can we rehearse Adler and Marlowe’s after class scene?”

“Of course,” Gio agreed and they strolled off in search of a private room to work on their
line.

Lila smirked, sure Gio couldn’t see her. Swords could be very dangerous, even dull swords.
There had to be another way to injure Marinette.

She wouldn’t give up on sabotaging her yet.

 *****

After Marinette and Allegra changed into fencing gear they met Kagami back at the
impromptu “gym” created from an old storage room.

Since Marinette had a bit more experience with fencing equipment she helped Allegra make
sure her chest and underarm protectors were on correctly. They also had a good laugh that
“knickers”, what fencing pants were called, was also a slang term for women’s underwear in
England.

Marinette was incredibly kind and helpful, showing Allegra how to adjust her mask and
making sure her chest and underarm protectors were on correctly. She could have just as
easily refused to help so Allegra looked like an idiot in front of Kagami and Aunt Amelie but
she didn’t. Allegra thought again how she’d been wrong to think the other girl could have
been like Lila. Marinette didn’t say anything but Allegra could tell the girl still wasn’t happy
about being lumped together with Lila. She was reserving judgment until she was sure
Allegra was friend or foe. Then again, so was Allegra.

Their new teacher looked them over and gave them a tiny nod of approval. That was as good
as a huge smile from anyone else and Marinette grinned back before schooling her features
into a neutral expression. Allegra, feeling a little out of her comfort zone, copied Marinette.

Amelie was already seated comfortably in the room, tablet in hand. “I’ll just sit here in the
corner,” she told them, “you won’t even know I’m here. I won’t even speak unless it’s an
emergency.”

“Amelie-san is just here in case my teaching gets...overzealous,” Kagami told them. “I’ve
been told I can get a bit intense and that can be intimidating to amateurs. Newcomers,” she
corrected herself. One corner of her mouth turned up. “You merely wish to make your
performance as realistic as possible, not resurrect the Musketeers.”

She said the words so dry and matter of fact Allegra didn’t realize she was joking.

Marinette did. “If we were, you’d have to lead us,” she laughed.
Kagami allowed herself a small laugh. “Schedule permitting,” she replied. She brought out a
long thin sword bag. Unzipping it she said, “I prefer a saber,” she said as she drew her own
red-hilted blade, “but for some new fencers an epee is better.”

She handed each of them a sword, hilt first and the three girls formed a rough isosceles
triangle three meters apart.

“Now,” Kagami began, “everything begins with your stance. Watch me.”

The two girls began to copy her movements. “This is the en garde stance. You want to put
your dominant foot forward. That is, the foot on the same body as your writing hand. Bend
your knees slightly but don’t let your knees go over your toes. Keep your feet approximately
three meters or shoulder length apart. Shift your weight so that most of it is on your forward
leg.”

Once they had copied her she continued, “now, slide your back foot until it is at a ninety-
degree angle.” She looked over at them and nodded. “Good.”

“Now, raise your blade arm. The arm is usually raised at an angle for foil and epee weapons.
Keep the elbow pointed towards the ground.”

“Your other arm is also raised,” Kagami said as she did so, “to act as a balance and support.
Keep your back straight,” both girls stood taller, “and stay light on your feet.”

After they got comfortable in the stance they looked at Kagami. “Okay, so what’s next?”
Marinette asked for Allegra’s sake.

At first she was afraid she’d spoken out of turn but Kagami seemed pleased. Marinette was
learning not to hesitate.
“Next you must learn how to advance and retreat,” Kagami took a few steps forward then
back to demonstrate.

“When advancing, the front foot moves first, heel to toe, in as straight a line as possible.”

“When retreating,” she continued, “the back foot moves first, again heel to toe. Be careful not
to drag your foot. You risk twisting or spraining your ankle.”

The girls copied her as best they could. Kagami stopped them.

“No,” she shook her head. “Don’t look behind you. Never take your eyes off your opponent.”

“But,” Allegra protested, “how do we know we won’t back into anything?”

“Keep to the forms,” Kagami said. “Proper form will help prevent most fencing related
injuries. Besides,” she looked around the room. “There is nothing to hit in here unless you hit
the wall. Amelie-san or I will warn you before that happens.”

Allegra wasn’t completely convinced but she still nodded. “Okay.”

Kagami had them practice their form, advancing and retreating, before she was satisfied they
were ready to continue for twenty minutes.

“Now, on to attacking. Marinette is of course familiar with this part,” she winked at the other
girl, who blushed and looked down sadly. She didn’t like being reminded of how she and
Kagami met. She couldn’t be sure if she ruled in favor of Adrien because he won or her
crush. She probably should have abstained.

Kagami saw the look on her friend’s face and frowned. Her bluntness had upset her
somehow.
“I mean, because you have cheered me on at some of my fencing tournaments,” Kagami tried
to make her voice a little softer.

“Oh! Oh course!” Marinette’s laugh was relieved and Kagami relaxed a bit. “Let me know
when you have another one. I’d love to make a banner and cheer you on!”

Kagami gave her the barest hint of a smile. “I’ll hold you to that.”

Allegra was a little confused. These girls were supposed to be friends but there was also a
strange tension and some sort of past bad blood. It had something to do with fencing...and
probably that douche cousin of Felix’s. Not only had the guy not bothered to show up for
Uncle Geralt’s funeral, he hadn’t even called! Asshole. He was probably the reason Marinette
and this fencer, Kagami, didn’t get along at first. He was probably one of those guys who
pretended not to notice girls were interested in them so he could string them along to feed his
ego.

Allegra decided to be a little nicer to Marinette from then on.

“As I was saying,” Kagami continued, a little color in her cheeks, “when it comes to
attacking, the lunge is the most basic attack. All you do,” Kagami got herself into position,
“is kick out with your front leg, pushing off with the heel and off the back leg. At the same
time, you extend both arms.” Kagami stabbed an imaginary opponent. “Like so. Make sure
you maintain your form and keep your knee behind your toes.”

She demonstrated a few more lunges. “Imagine yourself pushing your blade all the way
through your opponent. But make sure you keep your arms and back straight. It’s usually
better to try attacking from a distance before moving closer. This helps you judge how far
away you are from your opponent.” She grew a little more serious. “You are always the most
vulnerable when you are in an attack position.”

The two girls followed her lead and did a few lunges. They glanced at each other as they did
so and looked pleased with each other’s progress. Marinette gave Allegra a smile of
encouragement and to her surprise, Allegra smiled back.
Unnoticed in the corner, Amelie was very pleased. Allegra and Marinette took instruction
very well and easily absorbed everything Kagami was teaching them. She grinned to herself.
She was glad she made the decision to have this class away from prying eyes. Even Chloe
wasn’t permitted to take pictures, although she didn’t seem eager to talk to Adrien. Without
other people around to make her nervous, Marinette was calm and relaxed, focused on her
task. There wasn’t a hint of her usual clumsiness and there was even a power and grace to her
movements.

Amelie felt a little less guilty that she didn’t tell the girls she was recording them.

Kagami looked over at her students and decided they were ready to move on. “Now I would
like to move on to a few simple parrys. After that, a few complex and circular parrys.”

*****

I’m in hell Felix thought to himself as he listened to Adrien drone on and on about the
difference between epees, foils, and sabers before discussing the importance of form and
footwork. He was stuck with a subpar tutor who was also his clingy relative.

Luka, on the other hand, listened attentively and even took notes for later. He chatted amiably
with Adrien over what sword he’d recommend for a beginner and what his favorite parrys
were. He seemed to be thoroughly enjoying himself.

Adrien was trying very hard to be friendly and renew the close relationship he used to have
with his cousin. He also thought the lessons could be a good chance to improve his friendship
with Luka. The older boy always seemed so...relaxed. Unbothered by anything. He didn’t
have a father that Adrien knew of and his mother was an anarchist who didn’t enforce a soul-
crushing schedule or restrictive rules. True he lived on an old houseboat in the Seine and
didn’t have a lot of fancy belongings but he and Juleka always seemed happier.

And then there was Marinette.

He hadn’t seen her all summer and he missed her. Sure, she used to be awkward and stuttered
around him but he always thought that was cute. She was one of the rare people in his life he
felt he could come to for advice. He even felt comfortable talking about his mom to her,
something he could barely do with his father. She was his “Everyday Ladybug”, the person
who went out of her way to make everyone around her better. If he could choose someone to
be Ladybug (besides perhaps Kagami) it would be her.

But now that they were in lycee , their friendship began to change.

Part of that was because they were now on different education tracks. He was going the
math/science route, she the arts. He was happy that she was pursuing her dreams but it made
classes without her bubbly enthusiasm and shy charm drab and lonely. Sure, he didn’t have to
deal with Lila as much and could avoid the complicated feelings he felt about Chloe but
seeing Marinette always cheered him up.

He also had the strange feeling she was avoiding him as much as he was avoiding Chloe.

That was ridiculous of course. Marinette was one of the first friends he made himself. She
helped him plan his first date with Kagami. She begged his father to let him go to New York.
She probably just had a lot on her mind because she would be applying for ESMOD soon
and needed to concentrate on being accepted and once she was, being able to afford it. That
was probably taking all her free time. Then again, his father was her inspiration. Why didn’t
she just ask him to have Father write her a recommendation? Father would be glad to do so;
he’d said more than once how talented she was.

Well, Marinette could be a little stubborn and was surprisingly independent. Unlike someone
like Lila, she wasn’t the type of person who would use her friends to get ahead. Marinette
probably didn’t know how to approach him to ask his father for a letter of recommendation.
She had other people who would be just as happy to do so; like Jagged Stone or Mme.
Chamack. This internship with his aunt’s company was definitely a step in the right direction.

Adrien focused his attention back on his cousin. Felix’s martial arts experience made it easy
for him to pick up fencing. His balance and coordination was excellent and his reflexes
weren’t bad. They weren’t quite as good as Marinette’s. He couldn’t help but smile as he
remembered their very brief fencing lesson. He was sorry she was so turned off by the events
leading up to Kagami’s akumatization. He’d have liked to see Marinette continue.
Felix’s eyes narrowed as he saw his cousin smile. Was he being made fun of? Did Adrien
think his skills were lacking?

“Something funny?”

“No, not at all!” Adrien’s smile disappeared and he quickly backpedaled. “I’m just happy to
spend time with you. It’s been awhile and we don’t get to talk much any more.”

His cousin was giving him those big sad kitten eyes. The type that people nearby would find
endearing and pathetic and blame Felix because 'oh how could you hurt the sunshine boy like
that?'. He hated that. He knew his shortcomings; he was for all accounts morally gray and
somewhat misanthropic. All said he also did not go around trying to emotionally manipulate
or gaslight people, at least not at the level his cousin did.

Felix just shrugged. “That’s what email is for. Or texting. Or even Zoom calls.” He stared
right at his cousin as he spoke, making him squirm in embarrassment. Any and all were valid
methods of communication his “family” could have used when he and his mom were
mourning his father’s death. Adrien couldn’t ignore his pain for months and then expect
sympathy because he was “sad”.

Adrien frowned, somehow making it look like a model pose. “I said I was sorry for not
coming to your father’s funeral.” At Felix’s look of disgust he continued. “Father and I were
mourning my mom at the time, so you should understand why we weren’t in communication.
We were wrapped up in our own grief. I know that isn’t an excuse but I hope you
understand.” He glanced at Luka and M. D’argencourt. “Maybe this isn’t the best time or
place to discuss this.”

Felix looked at them too. The fencing master sat frozen, unsure whether he should intervene
in a family matter. Luka looked uncomfortable, glancing between them both. He wondered if
Luka was listening to “the music in their hearts” he was always nattering on about.

He almost apologized when he realized Adrien was relying on his unwillingness to cause a
scene to avoid the subject. So his image conscious cousin didn’t want to be called out in front
of his fencer master and his friend? Felix saw no reason to accommodate him.
He shrugged. “You’re welcome to leave if I’m making you uncomfortable.” He pointed the
epee at Luka, then himself. “I think we have the basics down now. In any case, M.
D’argencourt is more than adequate as an instructor if we need to know more or review what
we’ve learned. You can leave now.”

Felix turned his back on him as if dismissing a servant. He could almost hear his cousin
bristle and hid a smile.

“Well, if you don’t want to practice, maybe we could just hang out,” Adrien hid his
indignation behind a mask of being friendly and cheerful. “We could play basketball or chess.
Or some other game you can think of.”

Where was all this care and attention a year ago? Felix wondered but he didn’t want to give
anyone the satisfaction of knowing he could be hurt. “Thank you for the invite, but no. If
we’re done here then I have lines to study and scenes to rehearse; and a movie to film.” He
waved a dismissive hand at his cousin. “If I want to play games I have my friends for that.”

Felix thought the conversation was finally over when Adrien blurted out in complete surprise.
“Wait...you have friends ?”

Luka glanced at M. D’argencourt and knew the man was thinking the same thing he was.

Merde.

*****

Adrien was shocked, remembering the sad look on his cousin’s face when he mocked his lack
of friends as Chat Noir. He still regretted the unkind words once they left his mouth. Yes,
Felix had been unkind to his friends and rude to his lady but he had no excuse to be cruel.

Felix ignored his cousin’s feeble attempt at an apology. “Yes, I have friends.”
He remembered Claude hugging him despite trying to push him off. All the times Claude's
endless energy would go shoving affection to Felix even when he tried to ignore him, it never
worked for long and he would end up half plastered to the lanky brunette while he told all
about the latest project or the newest meme. Allegra told him it was okay to cry and miss his
father. How whenever he felt overwhelmed he would go to Allegra, her manicured fingers
petting his hair in soothing motions while he cried into her shoulder using her fierceness as a
cover to the world. Allen came over to spend the night and listen to music while they sat
quietly for hours, enjoying the companionable silence. Their D&D games, and how Allen
crafted a wonderful tale for Felix to work out his own grief of losing his father through the
story. Even Chloe went to the funeral with a bouquet of his father's favorite flowers and spent
some time alongside his mother being a pillar for the woman she called auntie; while he
broke down surrounded by the Quantic Kids. Yes, the Felix of before would never call them
friends. Honestly he still struggled too sometimes falling back in calling them acquaintances
but Felix had friends. The very best of them, and Adrien questioning those friendships were
setting him off.

“Friends that were there for me, even when I didn’t want them to be.” Felix spoke in a no
nonsense tone daring anyone to try and challenge that declaration with only a fight. He didn’t
even try not to sound sarcastic. “Of course news like that would surprise you; if you were
there you would have known.”

"But we don't have the time, energy, or the appropriate place to unpack that now. So if you
are to educate, then do so. I'm not wasting my time on you if you dare try to make this a
social call.” He assumed the en garde position, the weight of the blade foreign to Felix but
the tension in his body was familiar. The minute preparations for an upcoming battle; all
directed at Adrien. Stop trying to look good in front of others. It’s an act. You don’t actually
care about us.

Adrien tried to protest. “Why do you have to be so mean and vindictive to me?” He sighed.
“Look, I get that you were angry, but it wasn't my fault! I gave you my number so if you felt
like doing something bad you could call me…”

Felix was getting tired of the other boy’s “poor me” act. He wanted this lesson over and done
so Adrien would just leave and he wouldn’t have to see, talk to, or think about him any more.

“I know your father is selectively deaf but I didn't know you inherited those types of
qualities. I've already given you the courtesy of informing you that I won't turn this into a
social call and your frank apparent closeness to me is a laughing farce.” Enough was enough.

He wished his mother had just gotten M. D’argencourt to come alone but he supposed she
couldn’t resist the chance to heal the breach in the family. “I won't dare risk losing my cool
and becoming an akuma over the likes of you, Adrien. So if you are here to educate, then do
so. If you are not, kindly inform me so I can make better use of my time observing Lady
Tsurugi if she allows.”

Adrien was beginning to lose his usual pleasant facade and actually seemed exasperated.
“Wow! I feel so wanted! I'm doing you and Aunt Amelie a favor. I'm trying to make up for
my past mistakes and repair our relationship. All you do is insult me and make me wish I
hadn't come here.”

He paced as he spoke and grumbled under his breath. “Even Marinette prefers Kagami's
company to mine.”

Luka’s gaze caught Felix’s and he wondered if he looked as aggravated and amused as the
blue haired musician.

Felix looked at his cousin, his peer and the fencing master. He prided himself on his self-
control but Adrien brought out his petty snark stronger than almost anyone else. “You haven't
been insulted, Adrien.” He smirked, knowing it would just make Adrien furious. “Insult
would've been my having the courage to look at my mothers sadness and displeasure as I kick
you out. To sic Allegra and Chloe onto you would've been injury.”

He none too gently poked his cousin in the chest with the epee. “Yet, I'm a professional. If
they say you're good I'm more than willing to set aside my pride and be taught by you. You
would never have known a more diligent student; and I will privately deal with my own
personal brand hell for eternity to spare my mother any pain.”

Adrien just stared as he realized he was only there because of his aunt’s goodwill. The fake
pitying look Felix delivered confirmed it with his next delivery. “Also, are we still children?
For our relationship to be fixed , I would have to have wished for that previous closeness.”
If his cousin wanted to press the family matter in front of others, he’d make it as
uncomfortable as he could for him. He decided it was time for some painful truths.

“You were not just a cousin, you were my brother, Adrien. The past has happened and we're
different people than who we were; I've grown to accept that.” He thought of the morning of
his father’s funeral and not seeing or hearing from his cousin. He took a deep breath so he
wouldn’t attract an akuma. Or worse, punch Adrien in the sternum. “Mother wants us to act
nice, and I am, perhaps you don't view the same but that's not my problem. Take your saber,
act the part. Teach, Sun-boy.”

Felix wanted the day over with so he could rehearse, go over his lines and then take out some
of his frustration on whatever creature Allen pulled out of the Monster Manual that night.
The fencing master still hadn’t said anything, nor had Luka. He felt a little pity for them. All
they wanted was to do their jobs, not be privy to family drama.

Luka chose that moment to break in. "Look...I'm sorry. I like both of you. There's a lot of
good things about you both." Even though one of you is an oblivious dense moron who can't
see the wonderful melody that is in front of you. He spread his hands in front of them,
entreating them to make peace. “But watching you tear each other apart in front of me is
making me incredibly uncomfortable. It sounds as if a thousand monkeys dropped a
thousand instruments down a thousand flights of stairs.”

D’argencourt blinked, confused. “That’s...a disturbing image, my good lad.”

Felix looked at Adrien and deadpanned, “See, you’re making Luka uncomfortable. Now
apologize and then continue with the lesson.”

Adrien puffed up like an angry kitten. “No I’m not! You are!”

Felix rolled his eyes and turned towards the fencing master. “Professor D'Argencourt, may I
quietly observe Lady Tsurugi for a bit?” He glanced at his co-star. “I believe Luka would be
better at a one on one lesson at the moment.” His eyes were silently screaming at the man to
say yes.
The gentleman felt a bit unsure. There were clearly unresolved issues between the two boys
but he didn’t feel comfortable intervening in such a complicated matter. He was only a
simple, if noble chevalier after all. “Well, 'twould be only fair to ask Mlle. Kagami and her
students.”

Felix nodded while Adrien could only bluster that his cousin wasn’t giving him a fair chance.
“That sounds more than fair. I’m sure the ladies will decide in my favor.”

*****

Marinette crossed her arms, going from a sweet, eager to please young woman to a battle
queen. “No.”

D’argencourt stepped forward to intervene but a quick head shake for Luka and an
impressive glare from Kagami made him step back.

Felix blinked at being denied by the tiny young woman. If anyone else besides the few
closest to him had told him no he would have been offended. However, there was something
about Marinette, standing before him with a challenging glint in her eye, was incredibly
charming.

She raised a brow and ignored the look of shock on Adrien’s face. “Wipe that look off your
face Felix, I said it loud and clear. I’m not sharing Kagami with you. And don’t bother trying
to intimidate me into changing my mind.” She shooed him away like a pest. “I’m well aware
that you're technically my boss and one of my directors but don’t think that means shit to me
right now.” Adrien gasped, having never heard her curse before. Luka was just increasingly
impressed by the person who held his heart.

Marinette crossed her arms and planted her feet. “You can’t force me to give up my fencing
instructor. Only your mom can and I don’t think she would.”

It was on the tip of his tongue to say his mom would if he asked her to but he wasn’t as sure
of that as he usually would. His mom was becoming very fond of Marinette and might let
herself be persuaded to let the girl have her way.
Besides, he didn’t want to use his mom to get his way. He wanted to persuade the girl
somehow. Seeing her stand there, looking strong and resilient, even defiant awoke something
in him. It was...exciting to be defied like this.

Something went up Adrien’s spine and he couldn’t look away from this confident Marinette.
She wasn’t stuttering or nervous; she knew what she wanted and damn if she would be
denied. It reminded him of...La-of Kagami when she was determined to win. He suddenly felt
a bit warm and thought it was from the drills they’d been doing.

Marinette smirked, somehow knowing she had the upper hand. She pointed her epee at Felix,
boldly challenging him. “Fight me.”

Felix was very tempted to match her pose but refrained, trying to act like the bigger person.
“I can assure you, Marinette, I won't overstep your territorial bounds.” He couldn’t help his
usual superior smirk at her. “Once I'm more knowledgeable of how not being a hazard to you
or myself with my inexperience. I'll be ready to cross swords whenever you wish.”

Allegra was surprised. She’d never heard Marinette speak to anyone with that mixture of
defiance and confidence before. At least, not out of character. Nor had she heard Felix sound
so casually playful. He and Marinette were now allies on a mission to keep Lila from ruining
the movie but they weren’t friends. Not that she’d noticed anyway.

Did he...did he just lowkey flirt?

Marinette approached him, channeling a little Ladybug confidence and swagger. She even put
a little extra sway in her hips as she walked. “Is that all that’s holding you back? You’re
afraid you’ll hurt delicate little me? Oh, then by all means.” She smirked and saluted him
with her sword. Getting into the en garde position she called out, “Have at you!”

Alarmed for his friend’s safety, Adrien tried to intervene. “But...Marinette! Felix is a martial
arts expert. You could get hurt!”
Marinette was always getting in danger; being threatened by akumas or just in the wrong
place at the wrong time during attacks. She couldn’t protect herself. That was why Chat Noir
was always having to save her.

Marinette glared at her well-meaning but frankly insulting friend. “Thanks for having such a
low opinion of my ability to protect myself.” Her mother had been teaching her more kung fu
lately because she wanted her daughter to be able to defend herself once she went to
university. Oh, and she was Ladybug but he didn’t need to know that. “And I don't need your
permission.”

Adrien looked like he wanted to say more but Luka clapped a hand over his mouth. “I
understand you want to look out for your friend but I think Marinette can handle herself.” He
looked at the fencing master. “Plus, M. D’argencourt will intervene before anyone gets hurt.”

The man nodded.

Kagami was about to say something but then saw her friend didn’t want, or need, a
champion. The girl had come a long way from the scared waif who always hesitated. “I
agree. Marinette is more than capable of defending herself.”

"You heard my professor’s vote of confidence." Marinette smiled as she got in position.
"Now are you still going to say you can't? I thought you'd be more ambitious."

Oh my God! I think she’s flirting back! But I thought she liked...oh well. Allegra thought and
then said out loud, “Kick his ass, Marinette!”

“Allegra!” Felix called out, amused at his friend’s switch in loyalty, “I’m hurt and offended.”

The girl just shrugged and then grinned at Marinette. She was surprised at the show of
support but grinned back and offered Allegra a thumbs-up.
Luka couldn’t look away from Marinette. She looked fiercely confident, ready for battle.
There was none of her occasional clumsiness or nerves. She knew she was strong enough to
take this guy down. There was no worry in her gaze. If anything she looked excited.

His skin began to tingle a bit in anticipation. He couldn’t wait to watch her defeat him, he
knew she would.

Allegra laughed at her friend. “Wouldn't be the first time a girl's put you in your place, but
this time there's a better audience. Can I film your take down for the new years party?”

Felix just glared. Allegra stuck her tongue out at him and pulled out her phone.

Marinette held up her hands in a gesture of reassurance. “Just to make everyone feel better
and not worry, I have been studying kung fu and wing chun with my mom. So I’m not
completely helpless.” She looked straight at Adrien when she said it.

Felix nodded in appreciation. “In that case, I don’t have to go too easy on you.”

Her answering smile was beautiful and he had to blink. “Neither do I.”

As the two people who knew her best, Luka and Adrien noticed she didn’t trip once. She was
confident and unafraid, not clumsy at all. There was none of her usual anxiety either. She was
comfortable around this new peer group, even Felix couldn’t intimidate her.

Felix was thrilled, a far cry from the resentment and anger he felt towards his cousin a few
minutes ago. Electricity raced up his spine as he mentally prepared for his duel with
Marinette. He remembered the fun he had when he’d first matched wits with her. She refused
to back down, eager to defeat him. Crossing swords with her could only be equally enjoyable.

At last! A worthy opponent!

His mother was too lenient, although she was capable. His friends were clever and witty but
lacked an adversarial edge. Chloe couldn’t be bothered and Adrien...forget it. Marinette was
perfect for what he needed; a whetstone to keep him sharp. He thought he could do the same
for her.

Allegra was going to record the bout for posterity. The Quantic Kids would be sorry they
missed out but it was probably just as well for Felix’s evil the audience wasn’t bigger. For
now. That would change once they saw the video. She promised herself she wouldn’t let
anyone upload it. She hoped Marinette wouldn’t hit Felix in the face. He bruised like a peach.

Kagami leaned over to Allegra. “I would very much like a copy.”

Allegra nodded. “Of course. Documenting girl power is a rite of passage.”

“Me too!” Amelie called from the back. She loved her son but she couldn’t help getting
caught up in the girls’ enthusiasm. Besides, it had been much too long since her son had
shown this level of enthusiasm in either a project or a person.

Felix groaned. “Et tu, Mama?”

“Oh, darling. I’m sorry,” Amelie giggled. “I was swept up in all the excitement. Best of luck,
my dear.”

Adrien just stood there, mute. Ignored and dismissed by everyone. He would leave but
Nathalie and Gorilla weren’t back yet. He wondered if he should text them and ask to leave
early. Kagami and M. D’argencourt were doing fine without him.

Luka felt himself become a little bit breathless. They contrasted with each other beautifully.
Marinette had dark hair and pale skin. Felix was tan with golden hair. He almost wished he
were an artist so he could paint them. It was as if a phoenix was challenging a lion.
The other people in the room backed away to the walls to give the combatants more room.
They met each other in the middle, saluted their opponent, and looked to M. D’argencourt for
the signal to begin.

“ En garde ?” M. D’argencourt called out. "Prêt? Allez !”

*****

Felix’s heart sped up as he tried to get the first point but Marinette parried his blade and
lunged at him, forcing him on the defensive. She nearly had him and he admired her ability to
take the initiative. Her reflexes were faster than his own and she was surprisingly tenacious.

He tried not to let his admiration for her skill distract him. He parried her latest attack and
lunged, determined to put her on the defense. She met his attack with a complex circular
parry that had Kagami and Adrien nodding with approval while M. D’argencourt cried out "
très bien !”

He let his moves become more aggressive, causing Marinette to stumble back. She caught
herself and pushed his blade aside, going for his ribs. He barely had time to block her before
an excellent riposte nearly had him.

Amelie couldn’t keep the grin off her face as she watched the match. Her darling little boy
had clearly inherited her abilities but sweet Marinette was no pushover. Though
inexperienced she was as talented as she and her friends had been so long ago and she would
have been proud to have someone like her little designer on her team. She wished she could
see their faces under the helmets. She was sure they were having a very good time. She made
a mental note to remind him of this match the next time he said he couldn’t make friends.

She tried to push aside her fondness for the combatants and be objective. Felix was more
aggressive and had better footwork but Marinette had quicker reflexes and had more
endurance. She would have the advantage if the duel went on for a long time so if her son
wanted to win he needed to end it quickly.

It all came down to strategy.

Kagami tried to keep the pride off her face and mentally noted any flaws she saw in
Marinette’s fighting style. She was doing well but needed to be more aggressive. She was
hesitating here and there but Kagami hoped that was because she was looking for a flaw in
Felix’s technique and not because she was intimidated by him.

Adrien was beginning to wonder if it was Opposite Day. His cousin refused any chance of
peace, no one was paying him any attention and Marinette challenged Felix to a duel! She
was doing very well, actually. She was right to say she didn’t need protection but he found
himself oddly disappointed. All the times he’d rescued Marinette, both as himself and Chat
Noir it made him feel good. Useful, even. He hated to admit it because it sounded so
egotistical but he missed the admiring way she used to gaze up at him.

He felt ashamed he hadn’t done more to maintain his relationships, both with his cousin and
his friend.

The match continued with both opponents evenly matched. Though they weren’t as skilled as
Kagami or Adrien they had passion and even Allegra, who knew nothing about fencing, was
enjoying herself.

“Getting tired, Marinette?” Felix attempted to taunt her in the hopes she would become angry
and leave him an opening.

She surprised him by laughing, the exertion making it low and husky. “You wish.”

Her voice had a beautiful lilt to it, almost teasing him. It made him wonder if she’d seen an
opening. He tried to figure out what she’d seen but she didn’t give him time to think. There
was no sound but their breathing and the clink of metal on metal. He hated to admit it but he
was beginning to get tired. Marinette wasn’t even breathing hard.

Felix’s movements began to slow. He went left when he should have feinted to the right and
the tip of Marinette’s blade hit him squarely in the chest.
“Touche!” M. D’argencourt called out and the audience cheered, pleased the duel was finally
over.

Felix lifted his helmet and offered his hand. “Well fought.”

He wasn’t even mad. Marinette had fought hard and fairly, parrying his every move, refusing
to let him back her into a corner. Even with his lack of experience, he could tell she’d done
well.

She lifted her own helmet and put her hand in his. “Yes, I know.” Her smile was confident.
“You also fought very well.”

“Congratulations!” Luka pulled Marinette away from Felix and hugged her. “I don’t know
much about fencing but you were wonderful.”

Her music was the drumbeat of war, strong and unyielding. She was so unbelievably brave
and unrestrained. It made him love her even more.

“Thanks!” She allowed herself to enjoy the hug for two minutes, soaking in Luka’s cologne
and the soft feel of his shirt. “Most of the credit goes to Kagami. She’s a great teacher.”

“Only for those willing to learn”, Kagami added but she smiled just the same.

Adrien took the opportunity to also congratulate his friend. “You dueled like you’ve been
taking lessons for years! You’re incredible!”

Marinette was too happy and pleased with herself to fob him off. “That’s so kind of you!”
She laughed. “Maybe M. D’argencourt has an empty spot this fall.”

The man plucked at his mustache. “For someone with such surprising talent, mademoiselle, I
shall see.”
Luka laid an arm across Marinette’s shoulders. She blushed but was very pleased with the
contact. “I don’t think there is anything Marinette couldn’t do with enough time and
practice.”

Adrien agreed, Marinette demurred, and the three shared a friendly laugh.

Marinette waited for the usual anxiety or butterflies that erupted when Adrien was near
and...nothing. She felt calm, no more excited to have him near than she would Nino or Kim.
It was such a relief; she could finally say her crush was dead and she could just be his friend
like a normal person. She didn’t even mourn the loss of her crush; all the photos on her wall
could finally rest in peace in a shallow unmarked grave in the recycle bin.

Felix watched Luka and Marinette getting chummy with Adrien and felt the hackles rise on
the back of his neck. He didn’t want his cousin around them, even temporarily. They weren’t
his friends but they were his colleagues and he respected them in a professional way. Part of
him felt territorial towards them. Until the end of filming they were his, dammit, and he
didn’t want to share.

He stalked forward and thrust the epee at Adrien. “Yes, yes. Marinette did very well. She
veritably kicked my ass and Allegra recorded it all for posterity. I think I’ve had all the
fencing I care for today.” He turned and looked at Kagami. “I’m sorry we didn’t get a chance
to work together. I think I could have learned a lot from you. If I base it on how wonderful a
pupil Marinette was in getting her victory.” He bowed to M. D’argencourt. “Thank you for
loaning us your students. That was very generous of you. We appreciate your time.”

Marinette heard the cold anger in his voice and tried not to cringe. She was so busy
congratulating herself for moving on from Adrien she didn’t think about what his presence
was doing to his cousin. Yes, Felix had been petty towards their friends and disgusting
towards Ladybug but he was trying to improve and had even apologized to her on both sides
of the mask.

Adrien, on the other hand, had never apologized for picking Chloe over the rest of the class
when her bullying had been at its worst. He’d even laughed when she’d made Mylene cry,
fondly declaring “she’ll never change”. He’d made her feel guilty for being happy her bully
was moving.
He hadn’t stopped Lila’s lies until it inconvenienced him.

Adrien’s behavior had hurt her more than Felix. Felix had been an ass and lashing out over
his father’s death was no excuse. But he wasn’t her friend, even though she thought they
might be someday. Adrien was, or at least he had been. He didn’t back her up like he should
have. He didn’t warn their class about Lila so they could have at least been prepared when
she didn’t deliver on her promises. He might have helped get her back in school but that was
the bare minimum.

He brought out the worst in Felix and the two should be kept separate.

“Felix is right. You three were a huge help today!” She kept her voice cheerful yet firm. “I
feel so much more confident about the fencing scenes now, thanks to all of you.” She smiled
at Monsieur D’argencourt. “Had I a handkerchief, I would give it to you, good sir knight, as
a sign of my favor.”

He bowed. “You honor me with your high praise, young maiden. That is enough for one such
as I.” Plus she was a minor and he was nothing if not perfectly chivalrous. His husband was a
jealous man.

She glanced at Luka, who picked up on her distress. “She’s right.” Luka smoothly put himself
between Adrien and Felix, keeping Marinette at his side. “Now that we’ve more or less
mastered the basics of fencing all we have to do is learn how to waltz, foxtrot and various
other ballroom dances.”

Marinette’s confidence drained away and she turned pale. “Dance?”

Her mind filled with images of slipping and falling while on a dance floor, taking her partner
with her, wiping out the banquet table while her skirt went over her head.

Luka could tell she was spiraling and held her. “Relax, Marinette. I actually know a little
about dancing.”
She smiled at him, full of relief. You do? Can you teach me?”

When she looked at him like that he felt like he could do anything and he wanted to, for her.
“I’d be glad to.”

Marinette looked so happy, eyeing Luka like he hung the moon and the stars and would string
them on a necklace for her. Felix had a strange desire to tease her.

“I can’t believe it,” he shook his head and smirked at her. “There is actually something that
the mighty Mlle. Dupain-Cheng can’t do?” He put a hand over his heart. “Alas and alack! My
good opinion of you is forever ruined. Here I thought you were capable of doing any task,
conquer any adversity. And now I learn it just isn’t so.” His sad expression mocked her. “I’m
so disillusioned.”

“Hey!” Kagami and Adrien protested, all but falling all over themselves to defend their
friend. “She can slow dance!” Adrien interjected.

When everyone stared at him, he blushed. “It was a party. You always dance with your
friends at a party,” he mumbled.

Kagami pretended she hadn’t heard her boyfriend admit he’d slow danced with another girl.
He had no idea all the social rules he’d broken. Really, if he were any more dense he’d be
lead. “She learned the basics of fencing in a few hours. Ballroom dancing wouldn’t be any
more difficult.”

“That’s right!” Marinette felt cheered after hearing her friend’s support. She pointed at Felix.
“Watch out, Felix. You won’t even know what hit you.”

He loved provoking her. The spark in her eyes was worth it every time. “In that case, I might
have to join you and Luka during lessons.” He crossed his arms. “I have to be sure you’re up
to Graham de Vanily standards after all.”
“You’re on!” She put her arm around Luka’s waist. “Luka’s going to make me such a good
dancer, you’ll have to pick up your jaw after it hits the ground!!”

Seeing the confidence return to her face he had no doubt. “We’ll see.”

The group was amused as the two trash talked each other while Kagami and Adrien made
bets on how well Marinette would learn to dance. The earlier tension had evaporated and
Amelie was pleased to see Felix and Adrien actually laughing together.

“Adrien? Mlle. Tsurugi?”

A tall woman, almost painfully pale and a large muscular man stood in the door. The man
grunted, seeing his charge was safe. The woman’s expression did not change. “We’re here to
take you home.”

Adrien tried not to slump. It was probably just as well Nathalie was early; no one but his aunt
wanted him here. “We’ll be ready in about twenty minutes. We just have to shower and
change.”

*****

Nathalie’s second visit to the set went a little more pleasantly than the first. The same
security guard was waiting for her but was slightly less hostile. She handed her and Jean-
Claude a badge. “You must wear this badge at all times. If you lose the badge, you’ll be
denied admittance and forced to leave.” She looked the bodyguard up and down. To
Nathalie’s surprise, the man looked over the security guard as well.

The woman got up and began to walk. “Follow me.”

They followed her through the labyrinthian halls of the makeshift studio until they found
Adrien chatting with his cousin, almost amiably. Mlle. Tsurugi was there, along with M.
D’argencourt, Mme. Graham de Vanily, a young blond woman, and, to her amazement, Mlle.
Dupain-Cheng and that young man who had been revealed as Viperion. Mlle. Rossi had
mentioned Mlle. Dupain-Cheng had been cast for a role in the movie Graham Films was
working on but Nathalie had the impression the girl was playing a bit part. The fact that she
had obviously been taking part in the fencing lessons indicated she must be playing a
substantial role.

Nathalie could help but feel a bit of petty amusement. She felt a great deal of dislike for Mlle.
Rossi, useful or not, and much preferred Mlle. Dupain-Cheng as Adrien’s friend. The young
woman was hardworking and cared for her young charge beyond his looks or money.

“Adrien? Mlle. Tsurugi?” she called out. She and Jean-Claude walked a bit closer. “We’re
here to take you home.”

Amelie pouted. “I was hoping Adrien and Kagami might stay for tea but, eh. C’est la vie .”
She shrugged and looked at Nathalie. “I think you should let them shower and change before
you leave.” She sniffed. “They’re a bit...fragrant.”

Nathalie frowned. “I’m afraid I didn’t think to send either of them a change of clothing.”

“They might stink up the upholstery,” Allegra muttered. She still hadn’t forgiven Felix’s
cousin for not showing up for the funeral or at least getting in touch. Or staying in touch.

Fortunately, Marinette spoke up before an argument could start. “We have some spare things
in the Wardrobe Department,” she offered. She quickly sized up her friends. “I’m sure we
have something in their sizes.”

Nathalie was about to protest but Amelie spoke up. “Wonderful idea, my dear! You can find
them something while Adrien and Mlle. Tsurugi are showering.” She grinned at Nathalie and
the bodyguard. “I’m sure Felix and I would be pleased to keep you both entertained while
you wait.”

Nathalie very much wanted to protest but M. Agreste wanted to maintain civil relations with
his in-laws. At least, until he could determine where they were keeping his ring and how to
get it back. She was forced to nod. “Very well.”

*****

“And that was how I helped arrange my dear Emelie’s and Gabriel’s first date. But you no
doubt know all about that.”

Amelie poured tea into Nathalie’s and Jean-Claude’s cups and served sandwiches and tea
cakes. The pair had no choice but to take the refreshments, if only to be polite.

“Yes of course,” replied Nathalie. She sipped her tea and then asked, “So tell me, why does
your movie require fencing lessons?”

“Ah ah ah!” Amelie playfully wagged her fingers. “I can’t reveal the plot but what I can tell
you is this movie has a number of exciting action scenes…”

As his mother shared her enthusiasm for movie making, Felix had the chance to observe the
hulking bodyguard and his uncle’s assistant. Or his mistress, perhaps both. She seemed cold
and distant but it was possible Uncle was into that sort of woman now.

He looked her over. She wasn’t unattractive but was too stoic to be appealing. She had a
slight air of elegance and was probably very efficient.

There was one thing of interest about her. She was wearing a brooch that looked like a
peacock. There was a stone that appeared to be lapis lazuli at the bottom that formed the body
of the peacock and nine sea green feathers, each topped with rose gold colored pearls. It
looked much too expensive for an assistant’s salary and he thought there must be something
special about it.

The woman continued to talk to his mother and Felix hid his smirk. He stared at it,
committing every detail to memory. He was formulating a plan. If that brooch was special
enough, he was sure his uncle would be willing to trade it for the other ring. If it wasn’t it
would look splendid on his mother.

*****

After tea Felix approached Marinette. “Hey, Marinette. You accept commissions, don’t you?”

She looked wary. “Yes? When I have time.”

He sighed with relief. “Good. I want to commission you. This will be outside of your role or
your work in Wardrobe so I’m willing to pay a premium.”

Marinette crossed her arms and stared at him. He met her gaze with one of total innocence
and no longer how long she stared at him, she couldn’t pick up as mischief or deceit. “How
much?”

He tapped his chin and thought of a sum. “Five hundred euros.”

She countered his offer. “One thousand.”

Felix started, gaping in shock. He looked her over and saw she wasn’t joking. “You don’t
even know what I’m asking!”

Marinette shrugged one shoulder. “And? I’m working on costumes, learning my lines and
acting. If I’m going to give up what little free time I have left, I need to make it worthwhile.”

He frowned. “But as your employer, shouldn’t I get a discount?”

“Okay,” she thought for a moment and then said, “seven hundred fifty. No less.”
He nodded. “Done.” He would have happily given her the thousand but she didn’t need to
know that. He was impressed that she had the guts to negotiate with him.

“You see, I want something special made for my mom.” He took out the drawing of the
brooch he’d made from memory and held it out to her. “She’s always reminded me of a
peacock so I thought this would be appropriate.” He pretended to be reluctant to hand it over.
“I’m no artist so it’ll probably be a bit crude.”

She took it and looked over. “Crude? Felix, this isn’t what I’d call crude. You’re a talented
artist.”

The drawing was of a brooch of a nine-tailed peacock with a lapis lazuli body and pearls for
the “eyes” on its tail. Something about it struck a chord, probably because she was reminded
of the Peacock Miraculous that was still in Mayura’s or Hawk Moth’s possession. But Felix
was right; Amelie would make a brilliant peacock and this brooch would suit her.

She smiled up at him. “It’s wonderful that you want to do something nice for your mom.”

He ducked his head, pretending to be humble but he was really just embarrassed. His rarely
used conscience twinged a bit about involving Marinette in his revenge plot but if all went
well she’d never know. She’d also make some more money for sewing and craft supplies.

She chewed on her bottom lip thoughtfully. “I think I can make this but I have to warn you.
I’m a clothing designer, not a jeweler.”

If that was her biggest objection then he’d all but won her over. “You've done pieces with
Jennings and I trust you can recreate it and I'm paying you labor and providing materials."

She was talented, he knew that. She wasn’t as self-assured all the time as she should be but
once she put her mind to something she could do it. He’d watched her talking to the prop
crew about molding and modeling and respected and admired her willingness to expand her
skill set.
Marinette didn’t notice his moral conundrum because she was already thinking of ideas. “I’ll
need to do a 3D drawing, then get some modeling clay to make the object, then some silicone
to make a mold.” She was writing a list as she spoke. “Then I’ll have to cast it in resin, then
paint it. Depending on how fancy you wanted the end product to be,” Amelie was pretty
extra, “I’d need semi-precious stones or actual pearls.”

Felix smiled.He could easily get most of those supplies from Props. He’d just tell Daria he
was going to try to make his own set of dice for his friends. “Lapis lazuli for the peacock
body and actual pearls for the eyes.”

He gave her a conspiratory wink. “If you’re not busy Saturday, I’d like to do a bit of gem
shopping. I’ll even throw in lunch.”

Marinette giggled and he tried not to be charmed. “How could I say no to that?”
 Chapter Thirteen
Chapter Summary

Felix puts on a disguise, as does Allegra and Chloe. Adrien has lunch and a conversation
with Kagami about some family history. Marinette does some jewelry shopping. This is
definitely not a date.

Chapter Notes

Special thanks as always to Industrial_Lace

TW: For mentions of past bullying and mentions of death.

Also, I know very little about Vietnamese or French cuisine so if I got anything wrong,
let me know.

“Marinette? There’s someone here to see you.”

Sabine’s voice sounded amused and Marinette knew Felix must be downstairs.

“I’ll be right down!” she called out and looked at herself in the mirror one more time. She
liked the side ponytail and was glad to see her hair had grown longer over the summer. Her
halter top and multi striped romper shorts turned out to be pretty cute and she paired it with a
straw hat large enough to keep the sun over her face and shoulders. She swiped some gloss
across her lips, put some cookies in her purse for Tikki, and then made her way downstairs.

“Hello, Felix, hope I didn’t keep you waiting-” Marinette broke off and stopped, staring at
her visitor. “Are...are you wearing denim ?”

Indeed he was. Underneath a beige tartan Burberry jacket Felix was wearing an acid washed
soft denim shirt with a red undershirt. His usual gray slacks had been replaced with cargo
pants and he was wearing a navy newsboy cap and sunglasses. It was as casual as Marinette
had ever seen him.

He preened, proud of the shirt he’d lifted from Claude’s wardrobe and the other clothes he’d
found in the back of his closet. He’d forgotten he’d owned them until today. “I hope they
meet your approval, Miss Fashion Designer.” He chuckled. “If nothing else, people won’t
mistake me for my cousin.” The very thought disgusted him.

Felix Graham de Vanily, International Super Spy, Marinette thought to herself and said
truthfully, “If I didn’t know better, I wouldn’t have recognized you.”

Felix grinned, pleased to have impressed her. “I made a list of what a quick internet search
says is the best jewelry stores in the area. I thought it would be a good idea to confer with
you.”

Marinette nodded and was glad to see he wasn’t making decisions for both of them without
consulting her. It showed a bit of respect. “Good idea.” He showed her the note he’d made on
his phone and she gave him a quick nod. “I know where most of these are.” She brought out
her own phone and brought up a map of Paris.

“I think the most efficient way to do our search is to start with this shop here ,” she pointed at
a dot showing a store not too far from the bakery, “and then go to each shop in a basic circle
pattern that ends there ,” she pointed at another shop near the bakery but on the opposite side.

He approved. “I like your forethought,” he told her and she put away her phone.

Sabine poked her head back in and had a small paper bag in her hand. “I know you said you
would have lunch while you shop but I thought you might want some croissants for the
road.”
She pressed the bag into Felix’s hands without waiting for an answer and glared at him when
he tried to hand them back. “And don’t even think about offering to pay,” she warned him.

Mme. Dupain-Cheng was a petite woman, even shorter than her daughter. Still, Felix was left
with the impression if he challenged her or crossed her no one would ever find his remains.
“Far be it for me to offend my hostess,” he said with a bow and she beamed in approval.

“What a smart young man you are,” Sabine replied and stepped back. “Be home by six. Your
father is making coq au vin.”

Marinette’s eyes lit up and he almost wished he could invite himself to dinner. Almost. The
chef at Le Grand Paris was making Colombo Martinique and he wanted to try it.

“Well, we should get going. We want to check out as many shops as possible before it gets
too hot.” Taking the initiative, she grabbed Felix by the wrist and escorted him out of the
bakery.

Sabine rejoined her husband as he was pulling some palmiers out of the oven. “So did
Marinette leave for her date already? Does he seem nice?”

She shook her head. “It’s not a date, mon cheri,” she told him, “and this boy is a bit different
than his cousin. Not as open with his emotions. A work in progress, I think.”

Tom just set the pan to cool and looked down at his fierce and beautiful wife. “Twenty euros
says he falls for our wonderful Marinette before filming has wrapped.”

She slapped some money down on the counter. “You’re on!”

*****
The day was sunny and not as oppressively hot as it had been in recent weeks. Marinette
hoped Hawk Moth would take a chance to enjoy the nice weather and not send an akuma, at
least not until after dinner.

Felix wasn’t the most talkative companion but she knew he didn’t like her all that much. That
was fine; they didn’t have to be friends and he was at least polite to her, even when cameras
weren’t rolling. She appreciated that.

She had to stop herself from babbling out of nervousness but didn’t want to be completely
silent. She compromised by just pointing out local landmarks he might find interesting; a
historic building that had been used in a famous French film or a small art studio featuring an
up and coming artist he should collect before they became too famous. To his credit he made
an effort to speak when spoken to and his company was...surprisingly pleasant.

The first two shops they went inside yielded no results. They had no loose pearls in stock and
neither of them wanted to destroy a perfectly good bracelet if they didn’t have to. Plus, Felix
didn’t want pearls with holes in them. He claimed it wouldn’t match the aesthetic they were
going for. Marinette thought it would just make it obvious they’d ruined a bracelet to make a
brooch.

The third shop was more high end and the sign indicated they had been in business since the
late 1800s. The store front looked tastefully expensive with its gilt and robin’s egg blue door
and ostentatious window display.

The bell on the door chimed as they entered and an older gentleman in an Edwardian suit
looked them over and sniffed in disdain. “My apologies, children, but we cannot allow you to
shop here unsupervised. Please come back at a later time when your mere or pere can
accompany you.”

Marinette felt rather than saw Felix stiffen beside her and knew he was about to unleash the
worst of his privileged ire upon the unsuspecting clerk and decided to channel her inner
Felicity and intervene.

“Really, Barrington,” she chided, doing her best to sound blase and above it all, “just because
someone is being boorish and dismissive is no reason for a tedious loss of temper.” She
wiped a finger around the edge of the counter and then rubbed an imaginary speck of dust off
with her thumb. She looked the man over and saw he looked a bit offended. “Your lounge
coat adds just the right touch of authenticity, although I think you’d be more comfortable in a
lighter weave.”

The man opened his mouth but before he could say anything Felix spoke up. “Right as usual,
my dear Felicity. Losing one’s temper in public shows a lack of genteel upbringing.” He
sighed dramatically, took out his wallet and showed the man the sizable amount of large
euros inside. “I do hope you do not work on commission, monsieur .”

The man went pale and immediately began to make an obsequious apology but Felix was
already annoyed and didn’t want to stay, even to just browse. He hustled Marinette out the
door and then called over his shoulder. “Good day.”

*****

As they walked to the next store Felix nudged Marinette with his elbow. “Very clever,” he
commented, “you knew I was about to tear that man down and slipped into character, certain
that I would also because I’ve gotten used to doing improv with you. Very clever, Mlle.
Dupain-Cheng.”

She rolled her eyes and nudged him back, slightly harder. “Marinette. You can call me by my
first name when it’s just the two of us. There’s no one here to impress or will care about your
perfect English manners and cold professionalism.” She grinned when she saw the look on
his face. “And yes, it was very clever, wasn’t it? To quote the movie we’re shooting ‘you and
I make a good team.’ ”

Felix huffed, remembering the nearly catastrophic car chase. That little trick with the
handkerchief had been very resourceful and had saved them both from doing anything that
would make them uncomfortable.

Kissing on its own wasn’t the problem. He’d done scenes where kissing was required, even if
he’d never played a romantic lead. The fact that he would be required to do so while also
making his directorial debut was a little unnerving. What bothered him more, and he was
surprised to realize it, is that he would be kissing and acting as if he were falling in love with
a girl who had a crush on his cousin.
Ordinarily he wouldn’t care, he’d just chalk it up to bad taste on Marinette’s part and go on
with his life. Unfortunately he was aware she’d probably be thinking of Adrien while kissing
him, wishing she was kissing his cousin in his place. Even if he had no romantic interest in
Marinette, the thought of being found inferior to that spineless Daddy’s boy was insulting.

He suppressed a sigh as he thought for the fiftieth time that day how much he wished his
father was there. Not only for professional advice but personal as well. He wanted to think
Father would be proud of him for finally accepting the “Quantic Kids” as his friends, for
reaching out to Chloe, and telling him he didn’t have to compare himself to Adrien just
because other people did. It was up to him to pull himself out of his cousin’s shadow and
make everyone see him for himself.

Felix was so wrapped in his thoughts he didn’t notice Marinette had forged ahead without
him until she stopped at an intersection and then went back for him. “Whoops! Sorry about
that!” She smiled at him. “When I get excited about something I tend to forget about my
surroundings and how fast I’m walking.” She looked around and said, “hey, since we don’t
seem to be having much luck with jewelry stores, why don’t we stop for lunch? I know a
place I think you’ll like.” She crossed her arms over her chest and looked up at him with a
smirk. “If you’re adventurous enough.”

Her eyes challenged him and even though he knew he was being baited he wasn’t about to
back down. “Try me.”

*****

The Vietnamese restaurant she took him to in the Quartier Asiatique belonged to “a friend of
a friend” and as soon as Marinette walked in she was greeted by a matronly beauty and a
handsome man. They beamed at her, and him, by association and quickly showed them to
what he could only assume was one of their best tables. The woman spoke to Marinette in
what Felix could only imagine was Vietnamese, while the man made his way to the kitchen.
The two nodded and smiled and then the woman walked away after giving him a shy wave.

He looked around. “I don’t see any menus.”

She shook her head. “We don’t need them, my oh-so-adventurous companion.” A young girl
brought them some nước sâm , iced herbal tea. He sipped it and found it sweet and nutty.
He watched as the same girl brought them some condiment bottles. Some he knew like soy
and hoisin but there was something Marinette called “fish sauce” and a small jar of what
looked to be chili paste. The last item was a bottle of red sauce with a white rooster on it.

Marinette shook her head. “That’s Sriracha,” she cautioned him, “trust me when I say it
might be a little too adventurous for your first taste of pho. Try a drop and work your way up
to more.” She shrugged. “You know, if you ever want to try a Vietnamese restaurant back
home.”

He gave her suggestion some serious thought. “Depending on how well this meal goes, I just
might.”

She giggled. “In that case, you might as well start researching Vietnamese restaurants in
London.”

Felix raised a brow. “You’re very confident.” He looked around the restaurant. The decor was
minimal but there were lots of people of every ethnicity eating the food, a good sign.

She mirrored his expression. “My family and I have been coming here for years. As bakers,
we know good food when we see it.”

He lowered his head. “I bow to your superior knowledge in this matter.” He hesitated. “Just
this once so don’t get used to it.”

She sipped her beverage. “I wouldn’t dream of it,” she replied airily and turned away as if she
were offended he’d think she would.

Felix chuckled. He’d told himself there was no need to stay in contact with anyone the film
had wrapped. Well, except for interviews, premieres and Chloe of course. Now that he’d had
a chance to spend time with Marinette away from work, he found himself changing his mind.
Barring her infatuation with that spineless idiot, he found her company mildly enjoyable.
When she forgot to be self-conscious; or maybe she just forgot who he was, she was...fun. He
enjoyed her wit and snark and the fact she treated him as a separate entity from Adrien. Well,
most of the time. Sometimes he’d been joking with his friends (still a strange concept) and
she’d see him laughing and stand stock-still. He could tell she was comparing him to his
cousin and he resented it.

Right now she didn’t seem to be thinking about Adrien or even Luka. She was just being
herself and relishing her day, even enjoying spending time with him. She didn’t even care
that he was from a rich important family and was growing comfortable enough with him that
she teased him without worrying she’d offended him. He’d only had that with the Quantic
Kids before and that was only after years of knowing each other. To have this sort of growing
rapport with a near stranger was refreshing.

He noticed they’d both been quiet for a while and he groped for a neutral topic of
conversation. “So, how did your family discover this place? Word of mouth or did you read
their online reviews?”

She laughed and he was relieved he’d made the right choice. “Let’s just say...I know a guy.”
Seeing his confused face she explained, “the owners of this place are the aunt and uncle of...a
classmate of mine. Well, a friend,” she amended. “Kim and I have known each other since
l’ecole so when we found out his aunt’s family owned their own restaurant we had to try it.”
She placed her napkin in her lap. “Hope you’re hungry. The portions here are already big but
they always give me extra. We do the same for them when they come by the bakery. Mme.
Xuan is addicted to my dad’s eclairs.”

Felix couldn’t help but catch her hesitation when she spoke about her relationship with Kim.
“So if you’ve known Kim since l’ecole, why are you so unsure about your relationship?”

Her brow furrowed and he wondered if his curiosity (or information gathering) had gone too
far. “It’s...I hate to say it’s complicated but...yeah.” Her shoulders curled in on her and she
looked defensive. “To put it simply, now that we’re in lycee and on different academic tracks,
we don’t have a lot of classes together any more. So we don’t have time to hang out like we
used to. People just drift apart as they get older and their lives change.” She tried to sound as
if it didn’t bother her but she only sounded resigned.

They were quiet for a few minutes and then Marinette asked, “Okay, so I can understand why
you’d become friends with someone as cool and talented as Allen or Allegra but why
Claude? He seems so…” she struggled not to say anything offensive, “he’s like a big
Labrador puppy. His enthusiasm is pretty overwhelming and he’s kind of…” she groped for
the right word.

“Extra?” he suggested, thinking about his friend. His lips curved as he imagined Claude
drinking out of a dog bowl and being walked on a leash by Allegra. The image seemed
almost too natural.

“I was going to say ‘boisterous’ “ she hedged, “but-”

“Trust me, the word you’re looking for is ‘extra’.“ Felix was smirking but his eyes were
warm. He didn’t show his kinder side to many people but his friends were the rare exceptions
besides his mother.

He blinked as he realized he was staring off into the middle distance as he remembered his
history with Claude.

Felix sighed. “I suppose you could say he didn’t give me a choice.” He paused as the hostess
and the young server sat down two large bowls and two heaping plates in front of them. He
gave them both a polite smile and the girl blushed. Once they were gone he continued.

“I’m sure you remember me telling you my dad had been a famous director and screenwriter.
Well,” he went on once he saw she was listening, “once I expressed an interest in acting he
cast me in a few bit parts until he was sure I could handle it.”

Marinette picked up some of the thin beef slices and put them in the bowl with the broth and
noodles. “And the movies he was directing required more than one child actor.”

He was glad he didn’t have to explain every little thing to her. “Correct. Allen, Allegra, and
Claude were all at an open casting call for a kid’s fantasy movie and we were cast as human
children kidnapped by fairies.”
Marinette added some basil and cilantro to her bowl, then Felix’s. “So I guess you got along
and they were talented, so your dad kept casting you all together.”

Felix nodded. “They were easy to work with, didn’t throw tantrums and didn’t try to befriend
me to further their careers.” Not like other people did.

She gave him a sympathetic wince. “I take it that’s happened before.”

More than I’d care to count. “But hey, now I know what to look out for so I can stay away
from people like that.”

He tried to act as if all the past betrayals didn’t bother him but he was sure he was just as
unconvincing as Marinette had been.

She hid her look of pity by spooning some chilies into her bowl. “And I bet Allegra would
wipe the floor with anyone who tried to take advantage of you.”

“So would Allen,” he said. “He’s usually quiet and non confrontational but he’s secretly a
mama bear. Claude…” he hesitated. “I’d almost feel sorry for anyone who made Claude lose
his temper.”

“Beware the silly ones,” Marinette offered and he nodded.

The food was delicious and he was glad he let her challenge him into trying it. He added a
few drops of Sriracha, careful to stir it evenly so all the flavor would be smoothly
distributed.

“So what other kind of cuisine should I try?”

*****
After a brief struggle over the bill (she won) and some shy flirting by their server, Felix
watched as the owner pressed a piece of paper into Marinette’s hands. “I think I have a
solution to our jewel problem.”

He raised his eyebrows and waited for an explanation but she just tilted her head to indicate
he should follow her and together they left the restaurant.

The jewelry store she took him to was small and plain; set back from the main road and at the
end of a cul-de-sac. The window display was artfully displayed with attractive lighting and
the duo went inside.

Felix was glad he hadn’t bought anything from the haughty man earlier because the jewelry
here was clearly of a higher quality. Antique Victorian cufflinks lay next to modernTiffany
rings in velvet lined cases. Marinette passed all these and asked the owner, a tiny man with a
wrinkled face and deft hands,about loose stones, namely lapis lazuli and pearls.

The man disappeared and a younger woman, clearly his daughter, came out with several
drawstring silk bags. She put them on the counter and opened them, displaying several dark
blue stones and shimmering pearls of every color imaginable.

After a brief education into the virtues of Akoya pearls and South Sea pearls versus
freshwater pearls, Marinette picked out some freshwater cultured pearls in a beautiful
champagne color. She had an eye for detail and picked out nine well-matched pearls. She also
picked out two lapis lazuli stones she couldn’t decide between.

Felix bought them both, spending two hundred euros on the gems without batting an eye.
“I’m paying the cost of materials,” he reminded her and with a bow and a wave, they left the
store.

“I can’t wait to see the look on your mother’s face when she sees this brooch,” Marinette told
him cheerfully as they headed back to the bakery.”

Felix imagined the look of shock when Mlle. Sancoeur realized her brooch was missing.
Well, she was receiving a well-made, very expensive replacement. She probably wouldn’t
even notice the swap.

*****

Felix was up to something.

Chloe felt it instinctively. She noticed he had been getting chummy with Dupain-Cheng lately
(she still found it difficult to think of the other girl as Marinette) and it wasn’t just because
they were rehearsing lines or working on exposing Lila. He didn’t go out of his way to
provoke the girl and while he hadn’t invited her to hang out with him or the Quantic Kids
after filming, he was almost friendly around Dupain-Cheng.

Was he trying to play up their “relationship” and lure out Lila to try to attack again? Which
would mean he just saw Dupain-Cheng as bait. That was more like the Felix she knew but
her gut told her his new attitude towards his costar was one born of respect, not one of his
usual marks.

Allen was busy in the studio with Luka and Ivan and Claude was too much to deal with.
Allegra, on the other hand, was observant and mostly level headed. Plus, she missed hanging
out with another girl. Allegra wasn’t Sabrina but she was better than any of the alternatives.

Chloe texted Allegra to meet her at her hotel suite and before she knew it the other blonde
was knocking at the door. To Allegra’s shock, the other girl was already made up and her
hair was immaculate. She herself barely had mascara and gloss on and her hair was already
coming out of its braid.
“Our favorite little shite is planning something,” Allegra said as soon as Chloe opened the
door.

“Well, duh,” Chloe replied with her usual eye roll. She closed the door behind Allegra. “So
how did you figure it out?”

The other blonde put her hands on her hips. “I’ve known him for at least eight years. Plus he
stole a denim shirt I thrifted for Claude a few months back. Besides,” she shifted a bit,
looking uncomfortable. “I saw him leaving the hotel by himself about five minutes ago.
Along with the shirt he was wearing a jacket and cargo pants.” She sat down on Chloe’s sofa.
“Felix doesn’t usually wear cargo pants. I didn’t even know he owned any.”

Chloe snorted at the image of her usually formally dressed friend trying to look casual. “I bet
he was also wearing a hat and sunglasses too.”

Allegra nodded. “Yep. He was sneaking out and thought no one would recognize him. But he
forgets how long I’ve known him.”

“How long we’ve known him,” Chloe was quick to correct her.

“Sure.”

Allegra hummed the “James Bond Theme” and the two girls laughed.

Chloe sat beside Allegra and began to think. “So what would be so important that Fefe
thought he had to sneak out and not tell us? Why the disguise?”

Allegra offered a suggestion. “His douche canoe cousin is pretty famous here. I guess if he
didn’t want to be harassed while he was out, he’d do his best not to be mistaken for him.”
“Adrien isn’t totally horrible, he just has the self-awareness of a lead pipe,” Chloe waited to
feel angry her oldest friend had been insulted, but it didn’t come. She cared for him but she
no longer felt as possessive over him as she used to. Maybe she was finally developing
healthy relationships, now that the Quantic Kids had shown her what they looked like.

They were quiet for a minute when Chloe brought up something that had been bothering her.
“I may be way off and feel free to tell me if I am. “But...have you noticed how close he and
Dupain-Cheng have been getting lately?”

Allegra blinked, surprised that the mayor’s daughter could ever admit to the possibility of
being wrong. “That’s just so we can prove Lila is sabotaging our production and get her
arrested. Or deported. I’d settle for her being deported.” She laughed and then looked at
Chloe. She had her hand on her collarbone and wasn’t looking at anything. For someone who
loved radiating an air of confidence, she looked uncharacteristically unsure.

Suddenly she understood what Chloe was trying to say. “You don’t think...Felix is interested
in her romantically, do you?”

Allegra’s eyes nearly bugged out of her head and she burst out laughing. Chloe leaned away
from her, looking insulted.

After a few moments she got a hold of herself. “Please. Felix is asexual and aromantic, just
like Allen. He has no problem acting like he’s in love or attracted to someone but that’s
strictly fake. He’d only do it for a part.”

Allegra was around Felix a lot more than Chloe was so she’d probably know. Still, his
choosing to spend time with Dupain-Cheng outside of work was puzzling.

Then again maybe what Felix was doing had nothing to do with the designer at all. He could
be scouting possible film locations or just needed some alone time. Being anonymous in the
middle of Paris could be surprisingly effective that way.

Chloe thought he might be sneaking out to see Adrien and then dismissed it. Allegra had told
her how hostile he’d been when Adrien and Tsurugi had shown up on set to give the cast
fencing lessons. He’d been cold and rude and had actively pushed them into leaving. Also,
the Graham de Vanilys had been banned from the Agreste Estate for some reason. No one
would tell her why.

She rested her hand on her chin and thought. “So whatever he’s doing, it’s not romantic and
he may or may not be hanging out with Dupain-Cheng. That still means we have no idea
what he’s up to or where he is. If he gets lost or attacked, no one will know where he is and
he’ll be on his own.

Allegra’s lips curved downward and she looked at Chloe. “We’re totally following him,
aren’t we?”

“Oh, yeah.”

*****

Allegra was beginning to rethink Chloe’s plan as she stared at the pile of clothing. “Do you
really think disguises are a good idea?”

Chloe looked up from the wigs she was looking over. “Of course. We don’t want Felix to
know we’re following him, do we?”

She had a good point. Allegra dug into the heap and pulled out a black plaid and a striped top
in multiple shades of orange. They would look good with her warm blonde hair.

Chloe approved. “That’s great, next pick a wig.”

Allegra shook her head. “No thanks. I’ll just wear my hair down and straight. With some big
earrings and shades he won’t recognize me.”

The other girl shrugged. “Eh, whatever. If he recognizes you, I’ll try not to say I told you so.”
She put on a long brunette wig and struck a pose. “Buongiorno! I am Leila Rosalini. Every
celebrity in Paris loves me and Clara Nightingale is my father’s brother’s nephew’s cousin's
former roommate.”

Allegra laughed and went into the bathroom to change. She paired the skirt and shirt with
some thin tights and black boots. She undid her braids, straightened her hair with the flat iron
in Chloe’s bathroom and added some huge gold hoops. Satisfied with her appearance, she
came out of the bathroom.

“I’m ready!” she announced.

“Me too.”

Chloe had plaited the wig into a messy fishtail braid and paired a royal blue top and relaxed
blue jeans. She wore brown combat boots and slung a mustard yellow jacket over one
shoulder. “How do I look?”

“Wonderfully ridiculous,” Allegra told her with a giggle. “No one, not even your dad would
recognize you.”

Chloe added some cloud shaped sunglasses to her ensemble and looked at herself in the
mirror in her living room. “Perfect. Let’s go.”

*****

“So, what makes you so sure we’re gonna be able to track Felix?” Chloe asked as she looked
up at the sky. She should have worn a hat. “In case you’ve forgotten, he has a twenty minute
head start on us.”

“Never underestimate the power of modern technology,” Allegra pulled out her phone and
waved it around. “Aunt Amelie, Allen, Felix, Claud and I all have an app installed that allows
us to track each other’s phones in case of emergency. Felix probably forgot to disable it
before going undercover. He thinks he’s always so smart.” When she saw the look of
disappointment on Chloe’s face she added, “Don’t worry, I’ll show you where to download it
when we get back to the hotel. I’ll even give you the password to our group chat.”

Chloe smiled, pleased to be included. She was about to thank her when she saw someone that
made her stop abruptly and stare. “Sometimes I hate being right.”

Allegra had to swerve to avoid slamming into her. “Wait, what?”

Chloe almost pointed but stopped herself just in time. “Look ahead of us and to the right, but
don’t be too obvious about it.”

Allegra looked and was very glad her overly large shades hid her eyes. Less than ten meters
in front of them were Felix in his “clever disguise”. To her surprise he was drawing a lot less
attention to himself than she thought he would. He looked like a typical Parisian boy,
enjoying his Saturday with a…pretty girl.

Jesus wept, was that Marinette Dupain-Cheng?!

It was. She was wearing her hair in a side ponytail and wore cute little short rompers but
Allegra knew her immediately, probably because she wasn’t trying to hide who she was like
her companion. She didn’t want to admit it, but Chloe might have had a point.

Chloe leaned closer to her. “Do you think they’re on a date?” she asked in a horrified
whisper.

Allegra’s eyes narrowed as she analyzed their behavior. They walked side by side but didn’t
hold hands and seemed to avoid touching each other. They kept scanning nearby buildings so
clearly they were looking for something or someone. Their posture was relaxed but not
intimate. So not a date. They were just working together for a common goal. Was it related to
the film or something more personal?
“No. No they’re not.”

The two girls ducked behind a street pole as Marinette and Felix walked into an upscale
jewelry store.

“If they’re looking at engagement rings, I’m going to throw up,” Chloe muttered under her
breath.

Allegra elbowed her in the ribs, causing her to yelp. “Don’t be insane. Felix would never buy
an engagement ring from a commercial jeweler.” She put on a nasally voice. “Don’t be
gauche, darling. A Graham de Vanily always commissions custom made accoutrements for
their future spouses. His cousin is a high class jeweler so he has one on speed dial.Nothing
but a one of a kind creation will do!” She grinned a bit. “Besides, Felix told me once his
family has a pair of heirloom rings that have been passed down for generations. The eldest
child of each generation wears them when they get married.”

“And Felix is older than Adrien by three weeks, so he would inherit them,” Chloe guessed
and Allegra nodded.

“So,” Chloe wanted to know, “if Felix isn’t on a date and he’s not buying a little trinket for
Dupain-Cheng, who would he be buying for?”

They looked at each other and came to the same conclusion. “Aunt Amelie.”

“I can see Felix buying something special for his mother, like an antique bracelet or
something,” Allegra said. “But why bring Marinette? We know more about Aunt Amelie’s
taste than she does.”

Chloe thought it over. “Unless he wanted it to be a surprise and was afraid we’d blab.”
Really, Felix should know by now she could be relied on for her discretion. Sure, she
revealed her identity to Paris and got her Miraculous confiscated but that was only one time
and it was so her mother would love her. Now she knew better; Audrey only loved, wealth,
power, and her reflection. It was possible she loved Daddy as well, but Chloe wouldn’t count
on it.
Allegra watched the pair come out of the shop annoyed and empty handed. A thought
occurred to her. “Or...huh. Marinette makes clothes, right? Could she make jewelry too?”

Chloe remembered sneaking on to the girl’s website after she begged Adrien and Goth Girl
Couffaine to model for her. The clothes weren’t bad. “Yeah. In fact, she’s done it before.”

“Maybe she’s making some fancy jewelry for the movie and wanted some inspiration?”
Allegra offered.

Chloe shrugged. “It’s possible. No use in sinking several thousand euros into a prop that
could go missing.” She straightened and looked alert. “Well, if we want to find what they’re
up to, we need to stay close. They’re getting ahead of us.”

*****

After being led halfway across Paris, Allegra and Chloe were exhausted and hungry.
Fortunately for them, their quarry decided to stop at a Vietnamese restaurant. Allegra waited
for Chloe to complain about the shabby decor or lack of haute cuisine but she didn’t. Instead
she ordered some banh mi while Allegra tried the bun cha . Both were delicious and soon the
girls were full.

Chloe spotted Marinette looking in their direction and hid behind the centerpiece on the table.
Allegra chuckled to herself.

“Dupain-Cheng isn’t the raging, deceitful bitch I thought she was,” Allegra told her, “given
enough time I could almost like her.” She eyed Chloe, who was still hiding. “So what
happened with you two? What did she do to you to make you hate her for so long?”

Chloe looked at her plate and mumbled something under her breath.
Allegra leaned closer and held a hand to her ear. “I’m sorry, what was that?”

“Nothing!” Chloe hissed. She looked around to see if anyone had overheard her and
continued.

“Dupain-Cheng’s never done anything to me. She even...tried to help me with my mom and
threw me a party.” She blinked rapidly and Allegra pretended not to see the tears. “I told
myself it was all her fault for defying me and standing up to me but the truth is, she never did
anything for me to hate her. Or bully her,” she admitted.

Allegra sat back, stunned. She had welcomed Chloe into her D&D group, and appreciated her
snarky sense of humor. She enjoyed having another girl to hang out with and was warming
up to her. To find out she was a bully was disappointing and hurtful.

She couldn’t help but glare and Chloe wilted under her angry gaze, looking ashamed.
“Why?” she choked out. “I could see you hating her if she’d been mean to you but if she
didn’t do anything…”

Chloe looked resigned and defeated. “Look, in case you haven’t noticed I can be a selfish,
spiteful, spoiled bitch.”

Allegra just leaned back and crossed her arms over her chest. “Uh, yeah. I picked up on that.”

Chloe ignored her. “Yeah, well, you’ve seen the confident Marinette who won’t put up with
people trying to boss her around or take advantage of her. You never met Dupain-Cheng, who
let me get away with bullying her for four years.”

Allegra eyed Marinette, who was still talking to Felix. “Okay, so?”

Chloe sighed. “Dupain-Cheng and I started at the same ecole maternelle. My mom...Audrey
had just left me and my dad to pursue a career in New York.” Chloe rubbed her eyes under
the sunglasses. “I hated almost everyone. I was lonely and miserable. Audrey didn’t want me
and Daddy showered me with presents to make up for the fact she left us. He was too busy
planning his political campaign and running the hotel.”
Allegra just listened, nodding to show she was paying attention. This explained a lot; Chloe,
although rich and pampered, didn’t seem to have a lot of friends. She didn’t go out of her
way to be social and most people who didn’t know her avoided her. Marinette, on the other
hand…

Chloe looked at her and saw she understood. “Dupain-Cheng’s family isn’t completely poor,
even though they don’t seem to have much in the way of liquid assets. Their bakery is well
known and they’re everyone who’s anyone’s first choice for catering. Her mom is friends
with a famous newscaster and Dupain-Cheng has designed for Jagged Stone.”

That was impressive but seeing some of the costumes she’d made, not completely surprising.

Chloe went on. “She always seemed happy. She didn’t have designer clothes and her house is
tiny but she was so cheerful and nice to everyone. I never understood why. I hated her for
being so sweet and bubbly when she had so little and I was miserable but had so much.”

“Jealousy,” Allegra commented.

Chloe snorted. “That’s putting it mildly.” She took a deep breath and let it out slowly, finally
looking her companion in the eye. “So I was mean to her and my classmates and rubbed my
fancy clothes in her face. As I got older I realized that as the mayor’s daughter, I had a lot of
power. Power to get my way at home and at school. So...I used it to make other people’s lives
miserable. Especially Dupain-Cheng.”

Admitting how she’d used her influence to target one girl didn’t seem to make Chloe proud.
In fact, saying all this out loud made her look guilty and miserable. In a way, telling Allegra
about her past took a lot of guts. Allegra was even touched Chloe trusted her enough to tell
her all this. Or maybe her conscience had finally caught up with her and she needed someone
to confess to.

They sat there in silence as they finished their meals. Allegra decided that while she didn’t
condone what Chloe did, it didn’t make her hate her. Part of the reason was because it was in
the past and didn’t affect her personally.
Chloe didn’t say anything else, just stiffened as if she was waiting for Allegra to yell at her.
She couldn’t help but feel sorry for the other girl. She was probably used to everyone she
cared about rejecting her or condemning her.

“So. What are you going to do now?” The check arrived and Allegra paid it before Chloe
could protest. “Are you going to try to make it up to her? Become a better person?”

Again, Chloe had that lost and unsure look on her face. “I...I don’t know. Maybe? I think I
want to.”

Allegra got up and pulled to her feet. She saw Felix and Marinette leaving and slung an arm
around Chloe’s shoulders. “Well, give it some thought. It’s time to make your own life and
consider what will make you happy and not your parents. Come on. Let’s see what those
weirdos are up to.” She gave Chloe a smile to make her feel better. “For what it’s worth, I
think you’re capable of being a better person.”

*****

Elsewhere in Paris, in an upscale bistro nestled into an affluent neighborhood, two other teens
were also spending their Saturday outside.

It was a rare moment of freedom for Adrien Agreste and his fencing partner (and now official
girlfriend) Kagami Tsurugi. Both M. Agreste and Mme. Tsurugi had agreed to loosen their
restrictions and let them spend time together outside of fencing. Yes, Adrien’s bodyguard still
followed them, but at a distance.

Kagami waited until the jambon beurre and onion soup were served before asking, “How
long are you going to wait before talking to me about your cousin?”

Adrien started, surprised she’d even brought him up. “Felix?”

She gave him a tiny toothless smile. “Unless you have another cousin you’ve neglected to tell
me about.”

He rubbed the back of his neck. “Oh, no! At least, none that Father has told me about.” As far
as he knew, Gabriel Agreste was the only son of an only son.

He fiddled with his utensils and then questioned, “what do you want to know? Why does he
hate me or why did he go out of his way to be nasty to my friends?” He sighed. “You might
as well ask why he was rude to me when we went to teach him and his co-stars fencing.”

She shrugged. “All of that.” Her eyes softened as she looked at him. “Well, at least
everything to feel comfortable talking to me about.”

Adrien smiled and it looked like the sun was peeking out from behind the clouds. “I’ll tell
you about it, if you really want to hear.” He chuckled but it sounded forced. “Let me know if
I start to bore you.”

Kagami reached out and lightly laid her fingers on top of his to show her support. This was
like a hug from anyone else. “Adrien, you’re not just my boyfriend. Nor are you just my
fencing partner.” She smiled and his heart nearly stuttered. “You’re also my friend. If you
need someone to talk to, let me be that person.”

His shoulders sagged in relief and he couldn’t help but feel happy and grateful. It had been
awhile since he had anyone he could confide to. His mind flashed to Chloe and Marinette. He
and Chloe used to share all kinds of secrets growing up but after watching her sell out all of
Paris because of her hurt feelings he didn’t trust her. Marinette was sweet and kind and
trustworthy but lately very...distant. He told himself he was just because they were on
different academic tracks and she was preparing to apply to ESMOD and needed to
concentrate on her future. Nino had told him she and Alya didn’t hang out so much for the
same reasons. He tried to tell himself he understood and it was for the best, but he lied to
himself sometimes.

Adrien lifted her hand to his lips and kissed her knuckles, enjoying watching her blush.
“Thank you. I can’t tell you how much I need to talk to someone I can trust.”
“And that’s me?” Kagami asked.

He held her hand on the table. “Absolutely.”

She looked down at her plate, feeling warm all over. Adrien was her first boyfriend, the first
boy she was actually allowed to talk to out of schoolwork or fencing so she wasn’t sure how
well their relationship was going. Asking her mother was out of the question; if she confided
that she was unsure of how to be a proper girlfriend, Mother might force her to end their
relationship. She had no other school friends and she wasn’t sure of her friendship with
Marinette any more. She didn’t feel comfortable talking about her relationship with Adrien
with one of the other girls who had been interested in dating him. Then again, Marinette had
been mostly indifferent to him when she saw him. Was she finally over him?

Kagami hoped so. She still felt she and Adrien were perfect for each other but she regretted
hurting Marinette to win him.

Perhaps Marinette had moved on to Luka. She noticed he had also taken fencing lessons and
was cast in the movie alongside Marinette. She hoped so. Not only would that ease her
conscience but Luka was gentle and kind. He was relaxed and calm, perfectly balancing the
anxious Marinette. They would make a good couple.

Adrien took a big breath and began to speak. “Fair warning, neither I, nor anyone else in this
story is completely innocent.”

“Well, you already know my mom disappeared three years ago.” He swallowed the pain he
still felt and went on. “What you don’t know is around the same time, my Uncle Geralt was
undergoing treatments for spinal cancer. It was inoperable but the doctors thought it could
still be treated.”

“But it couldn’t,” Kagami guessed.

He nodded. “Right. Even though she was dealing with a sick husband my Aunt Amelie kept
in touch every now and then, trying to make sure I was...okay. Felix emailed me maybe once
a month or so but we didn’t talk like we used to.”

Her gaze was sympathetic. “You were too wrapped up in your own grief.”

He huffed a laugh. “Yeah. No excuse, but...yeah. Father had changed. I barely saw him any
more.I don’t think I got out of bed for a month. I just wanted to sleep and hoped it was all a
nightmare and she’d be there when I woke up.” He took a shuddering breath. But my aunt
had lost her twin sister and could end up losing her husband. Felix was watching his dad die
and couldn’t do anything to stop it. There wasn’t a chess move or a magic trick that could
help him.”

Kagami felt a pang of compassion for the cold, mean-spirited boy she’d met. She didn’t like
him and hadn’t forgiven him for the prank he’d played on them but she could understand. He
missed his father and the loss of a parent was something she could relate to.

“Then, my uncle died-” Adrien broke off and sighed. He remembered the call at 3am. He’d
actually grabbed the phone out of Father’s hands and talked to his aunt directly. Uncle Geralt
was dead, Aunt Amelie was nearly incomprehensible because of her sobs and when Felix
took the phone from her his voice cracked as he nearly begged Adrien to come see them.

Father had taken the phone back and glared at him before coldly telling his cousin that while
he was sorry for their loss, it was inadvisable for Adrien to do any traveling. He’d then hung
up while Felix was still shouting his name.

“My father...made the decision not to go to Uncle Geralt’s funeral. He said it was because he
thought it would be too hard on me emotionally after the loss of my mom. I think...seeing
Aunt Amelie would remind him too much of my mom and he wasn’t ready for that.”

It still bothered him when he thought about that phone call. Felix never asked him for
anything but he needed someone to help keep his mother together. Someone who knew what
he was going through.
Father had sent a card and a beautiful flower arrangement but didn’t call or write. As far as he
was concerned, the matter was closed and there was no reason to bring up his in-laws at all.

Adrien sighed and couldn’t look at his girlfriend. He wasn’t sure what she thought of him
right now. Probably nothing good.

“I knew my aunt and cousin were hurting but so was I. So was Father. Mom was everything
to him, his original Muse. I felt I had to be there for him, as much as he’d let me.”

“You could have called them on your cell phone,” Kagami suggested. “Or emailed them if
you knew their address. There’s VisageTime so you can speak face to face.” She shrugged.
“Or you could do what...we did for you. Record and send a video message. I doubt your
father could have been upset with you for comforting a relative who was grieving.”

Adrien collapsed on the table. “I didn’t think of any of those! Idiot!” Felix had said nearly the
same thing. He looked at her and she was reminded of a sad kitten. “I guess I’m smart but not
very creative.”

“That explains why he was so hostile to you when we taught the cast fencing,” Kagami said.
“He hasn’t forgiven you.” She took another bite of her meal. “And when he saw you
receiving all the love and support you failed to give him, he snapped and took it out on your
friends.”

“And even though I’m trying to be friends with him and make things up to me he won’t even
talk to me!” Adrien felt exasperated. “I was friendly. I offered to hang out with him if he
didn’t want to fence. I want to understand what he’s going through and be there for him but
he won’t let me!”

He seemed hurt and confused over his cousin’s behavior and she wasn’t sure what to say. She
wished Marinette was there. The other girl was better at understanding emotions than she
was.

“Perhaps,” she tried, “his emotional wounds are still raw and he is feeling vulnerable.
Perhaps you could start slower and smaller to rebuild your relationship with him.”
Adrien frowned and she could see he was trying to control the impulse to sneak over the
Grand Paris and try to force Felix into forgiving him. It was optimistic but also insensitive.
“But-”

“If you keep trying to strong arm your cousin into spending time with you or reconciling,
you’re only going to keep him on the defensive. Then he’ll feel as if he’s being harassed and
go on the attack. That won’t make him more inclined to spend time with you.”

Her words sounded blunt and unemotional but he knew she was only trying to help him. He
appreciated her listening to him and offering advice.

“You’re right,” he conceded and returned to his meal. “I’ll back off for now, just send the
occasional text or email and let him approach me when he’s ready.”

Kagami smiled, pleased to have been of assistance. “I’m glad I helped you work through one
of your problems.” She sipped her juice and then asked. “Is there anything else that has been
bothering you?”

“Now that you mention it, yeah,” he ran a hand through his hair and smiled at her, a rare
sincere smile. “I need to talk to you about two of my friends.”

She raised her brows. “Oh? Who?”

She tried to think of any of Adrien’s friends he’d been in contact with over the summer. Nino
had family obligations and thus had little time for his “bro”. Perhaps he wanted to discuss
Nino? Perhaps she could arrange for Chris to spar with her and let Adrien spend time with his
best friend. She was sure M. D’Argencourt had some foam swords somewhere. She’d go a bit
easy on the boy.

“Marinette. And Chloe.” For some reason it hurt just saying their names.
Kagami felt a bit less pleased to be her boyfriend’s confidant. “What about them?”

She was genuinely fond of Marinette and hoped once she’d moved on and got over her
awkwardness around Adrien they could all be good friends again. That might help some of
the guilt she still felt for winning him. Chloe...she was spoiled and cruel and tried to use her
position as the Mayor’s daughter to make everyone around her miserable. She had no idea
why Adrien was friends with her, unless it was pity on his part. Chloe thought he’d make a
good trophy boyfriend and hoped he could be as easily manipulated as her father.

Adrien was grateful to Kagami. It was such a relief to pour out all his troubles and doubts to a
sympathetic listener. That used to be Nino or Marinette, even Chloe when they were kids.
Why did everything have to change?

“Let’s start with Chloe,” he sighed. “She’s...she’s gotten worse over the past year. She was
always kind of selfish but it’s like having her mother back has brought out the worst in her. I
swear Mme. Bourgeois actively encourages her to be awful and M. Bourgeois does nothing.”

She had to clench her teeth not to point out that he was, or had been just as spineless as the
Mayor where Chloe was concerned. Well, he was weak where everyone was concerned;
Chloe and Lila for example. He allowed one girl to bully his entire class while the other was
allowed to lie to the point they became the girl’s servants. He was sweet and kind and nearly
perfect but if she were honest, he was an enabler.

He continued. “I thought...after some of the things she’s done this past year...it might be
better to just ignore her because giving her attention, even to scold her, just makes her worse.

“And has that worked?” Kagami asked.

“I think it might have made her worse,” he groaned and rolled his eyes. “But from what I’ve
heard, she’s working on my aunt’s movie set as a photographer. I didn’t hear the crew
complaining about her on set while we were there, so maybe she’s behaving herself.”

It was strange to think that Chloe was ignoring him. She had to have known he was on set
teaching Felix but she didn’t seek him out to pounce on him and call him “Adrikins”. Part of
him was relieved that she was leaving him alone but another part felt that she was
deliberately ignoring him for some reason. That was a strange thought; why would Chloe of
all people ignore him?

“If she’s taking a chance to build a new life for herself and pull away from her mom’s
influence, that’s great.” He tried to smile and failed. “It’s just weird to think that Chloe of all
people would ignore me.”

“Have the two of you argued any time soon?” Kagami wanted to know. She leaned her hands
on the table and rested her chin on it. “Would she have cause to be angry with you?”

Adrien shook his head. “No! None at all! We barely even talk any more. We’re both in
different academic tracks now.”

That was a relief. He could barely stand to look at her after Miracle Queen. She’d outed all of
the temporary heroes, all friends of his, to Hawk Moth. Ladybug had to scramble and find
new worthy heroes. He still remembered seeing Alya’s heartbroken face when Ladybug
announced she was retiring all of the Miraculous Team “For their safety, and the safety of
their families.” That was partly Chloe’s fault and he hadn’t forgiven her.

“Adrien,” she reached for his hand again. “You can’t keep people in your lives if they don’t
want to stay. Trying to force them will only hurt you in the long run.” Her mother had told
her that and she always wondered if her mother was discussing old friends or possibly
Kagami’s father. She preferred to think it was the former.

He smiled again, a bit sad but still beautiful. “You’re probably right. It’s just a force of habit
to have Chloe in my life by now. I should let her go if she wants to go. Felix too, if I have to.”

Adrien looked relieved and she was again glad to help. She wanted to help more. “Anything
else?”

“Well…” he hesitated, “remember how close me and Marinette used to be? She was such a
good friend. She even helped me pick a date spot for our first date.”
 Kagami had never known that; she was impressed that the other girl had cared for Adrien
enough to help him with another girl. Marinette just went up in her estimation. “I had no
idea.”

“Yeah. You were right. I was nervous that I’d mess up and was afraid to be alone with you.”
He rubbed the back of his neck but it wasn’t as charming as it usually was.

It was strange to discuss her former love rival with her boyfriend but nevertheless, she
persisted. “Is something wrong between you and Marinette?”

Kagam knew what it was; Marinette was trying to distance herself from Adrien so she could
get over him before starting a new relationship with someone else. She didn’t think it was her
place to tell Adrien because she knew Marinette would be embarrassed. That was part of the
truth; the rest was Kagami worried her relationship with Adrien wasn’t as strong as she
hoped. If Adrien knew a warm, talented, capable girl like Marinette was in love with him he
might decide he was better off with Marinette. That wasn’t true but it would hurt.

Then again, he might think he had to let her down gently and that would just be humiliating
for Marinette. Despite everything, Kagami still wanted to be friends with the other girl. She
just didn’t want to compete with her.

“So, what is the problem?” she forced herself to say.

He sighed. Again. It was a bit overdramatic. “Did she seem different to you?” He finished his
soup. “Don’t get me wrong. I’m glad Felix isn’t giving her a hard time. Luka is with her too
so maybe he’s protecting her. He’s good for her. But she more or less ignored me.” He shook
his head, looking mystified. “She’s never done that before.”

Adrien took on a soft gentle look and Kagami realized to her shock he always wore that
expression when he talked about Marinette. Suddenly she felt a lot more unsure of her
relationship. She hoped she wouldn’t have to listen to her boyfriend pine over another girl.
“Marinette used to be so nervous and clumsy. She’d always get tongue-tied around me.” He
chuckled. “It was cute.”

Kagami stiffened. Boys weren’t supposed to say another girl was cute in front of their
girlfriend. “I beg your pardon, but did you just say Marinette was cute?”

His eyes widened and he waved his hands in front of him as if he were trying to erase his
words. “I didn’t mean it like that! She was cute when she was shy and stuff like a little
clumsy kitten."

He didn’t sound fond or admiring. Adrien’s tone wasn’t that of a boy talking about a girl he
may have a crush on. It was condescending, as if he was referring to a not very bright animal
whose one saving trait was how adorable and helpless it seemed.

Kagami understood. Adrien did not see Marinette as a love interest. It would never occur to
him to realize Marinette could be in love with him. What he saw when he looked at her was
his cute clumsy pet who constantly needed a white knight to protect her. If she were
Marinette she’d be insulted.

She glared across the table at him. “Marinette is not a kitten you need to save from a tree.
She’s a smart, talented, creative person who is going to do great things with her life.”

“I know that!” he protested. “I'm proud of her for taking an internship and turning it into a
starring role accidentally!” He looked sad and his gaze turned inward. Kagami figured he was
thinking of the past. “I just...miss the days Marinette needed me to help her.” He looked at
Kagami with sad eyes. They held raw honesty.

“I miss being needed. By someone, anyone. My friends are moving on and we’re drifting
apart. My cousin, the guy who used to be as close to me as a brother now can barely look at
me.” He glanced down at the table. “In a weird way, keeping Marinette from falling or
watching out for her during Dodgeball was comforting.” He fiddled with his napkin. “Kind of
like a security blanket.”
Kagami wasn’t completely convinced but she felt placated. “It’s high time you got yourself a
new blanket.”

He nodded in agreement. “I know.” He paid the bill and got ready to leave. “It’s time for me
to move on too. I’m just not ready yet.”

She took his arm and steered him towards the entrance. “It’s something we can work on
together.”
 Chapter Fourteen
Chapter Summary

Amelie and the parents of the main characters meet and for a mutual admiration society.
They also do a bit of shipping. Meanwhile Chloe and the Quantic Kids decide to bond
and let some anger out at a rage room. Finally Marinette redecorates and makes an
important decision.

Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

The invitations were written in calligraphy on cotton stationery and hand delivered. The
participants were escorted into sedans and driven to their destinations, except for one, who
insisted on riding her Vespa.

Once they were assembled in a small private dining room at the Grand Paris they were seated
and given a brunch menu. Then they settled in at one of the small tables arranged in a circle,
everywhere but the table with a sign reading, “reserved for Mme. Graham de Vanily.”

Their hostess bustled in, leading a server pushing a cart with a coffee and tea service. “
Bonjour , you wonderful parents!” she exclaimed as she gave everyone a bise and settled into
her place at the head table. “I’m so very glad you could find the time in your busy schedules
to have Sunday brunch with me.” She smiled as the young man filled her cup with tea and
put little pots of cream and sugar in front of her. She sniffed the steam rising from her cup
and sighed in appreciation. “I do so adore Earl Grey but please, there’s coffee if you prefer.
From Hawaii. Volcanic soil is incredibly fertile and this is some of the best coffee I’ve ever
tasted!

Her guests smiled politely or laughed nervously as they were served their beverage of choice.

I had Chef Cesaire prepare an a la carte brunch menu, so feel free to circle your choices with
the pencil provided and return it to the server. “
Sabine and Tom filled theirs out together, giggling and hands touching. Amelie tried to not
react to the stab of envy that made her remember her own dear Geralt. They were very lucky
and seemed to know it.

Fred Haprele made conversation with Anarka Couffaine, who told him all about her volatile
conversations with Roger Raincomprix and he actually laughed when she mentioned how she
had threatened to keelhaul the man. He enjoyed the animated gestures she made while she
described what “keelhauling” was.

The Bruels had a previous engagement while Signora Rossi could not be reached. Amelie
had wanted to meet her most of all. She wanted to meet a woman who could have raised a
girl like Lila Rossi. The fact the woman had yet to contact her and had delivered all of her
daughter’s paperwork by mail was...mysterious. She regretted hiring the girl but her son
insisted he didn’t want to interrupt production and while he couldn’t stand the girl her
performance was...adequate. She sensed clever young Gio was coaching her. She would keep
an eye on that boy. He had talent beyond mere acting.

Amelie poured a healthy dollop of cream into her tea and a smidgeon of sugar, smiling at her
guests. “I’m sure you’re all wondering why I’ve asked you here today.” She took a sip and
then added more cream. “Part of the reason is I enjoy talking to fellow parents who take a
genuine interest in their children’s lives.” She took another sip and found it just right. “And to
be honest, filmmaking is much more stressful than people imagine. And I do love to
socialize. Interacting with people besides my coworkers allows me to relax and entertain.”

Fred cleared his throat and said, “If you don’t mind my asking, where is your son today?”

“Oh!” she sat down her tea and leaned a bit closer, careful not to spill her tea. “He and his
little friends have taken Chloe on a little excursion. They were very mysterious about it but
promised to stay in touch via mobile.” She sighed. “It’s a relief to see Felix spending time
with his friends and now he’s finally allowed Chloe into his group.” She smiled. “Poor dear is
in desperate need of friends and a positive role model.”

Everyone nodded, having heard about Chloe from their children for years.

“She needs a good kick in the seat!” Ankara spoke up.

“Anarka!” Fred tried to quiet her down. Nevertheless, she persisted.

The Captain took a huge swig of her coffee and turned towards her hostess. “Aye, you may
be right and the lass needs friends and a role model.” She sighed and then drank more coffee.
She banged her nearly empty cup on the table. “The role model part I can’t do anything about
since she’s not mine and would look down on me if I tried to talk to her. Snobbery, that is.
Can’t stand snobs,” she muttered. She got up, helped herself to more coffee while the server
was out of the room and sat back down.

Anarka glared up at Amelie, who looked back with wide eyes. Fred hid his face in his hands
and Sabine and Tom just looked at each other, unsure if they should speak up or not.

“Did that wee blondie tell you she’s been bullying her classmates for at least four years?”
Anarka asked. She huffed. “I can’t tell you how often my sweet girl Juleka has come home in
tears because Chloe was cruel to her. She made fun of Mylene for being scared of a monster
costume during a movie their class was filming.”

Fred’s head came up as he remembered. Chloe had always poked fun at his daughter’s fears,
real or imagined. He’d tried many times to ask Damocles to reprimand the blonde but
Damocles just said his and Fred’s jobs would be in jeopardy if he tried. At least now his little
girl wasn’t in the same home room and barely interacted with her. He felt sorry when he
remembered all the instances Chloe looked sad and alone when her classmates were having
fun without her but Mylene was his daughter. Chloe hurt her for no reason.

He looked at Amelie and nodded when she raised her eyebrows, silently asking if Anarka’s
words were true. The woman looked disappointed.

Anarka didn’t stop. Next she pointed to Sabine and Tom, who looked startled to suddenly be
the center of attention.

“And what that girl did to her entire class combined is nothing compared to what she did to
poor Marinette. Marinette, who did nothing but be kind. The same girl who threw Chloe a
party for being Queen Bee. That brat tried to get Marinette arrested, made fun of her for
being what she considered poor and bullied her daily until suddenly the lass stood up for
herself when no one else would! Why, they’d all be cowerin’ at Chloe’s feet if it weren’t for
that brave little thing.” She grinned at Sabine and Tom. “No wonder my boy has such a
fondness for her. They’re perfect for each other if you ask me.”

To say Amelie was shocked and disappointed was a gross understatement. True, she knew
Chloe could be bossy and maybe a little classist and snobbish, but she couldn’t imagine that
sad, lonely girl being a bully.

She looked to Sabine and Tom for confirmation. “Is this true?” she asked.

Tom could only nod while Sabine spoke up. She knew she saw a side of Chloe the girl rarely
showed anyone. In fact, perhaps only her and Amelie had ever seen it. Still, this was her
daughter and Marinette came first.

“Amelie, I’m not unsympathetic to Chloe. I know her mother has been absent and even
though Mayor Bourgeois adores her and showers her with gifts, she’s been emotionally
neglected.”

“Still,” Sabine sighed, “she’s been cruel to other children for no reason. Any one of them
would have been happy to have been Chloe’s friend. But she insisted on being mean and
petty since ecole and grew steadily worse in college. ”

The petite woman sipped her tea. “Chloe is spoiled and with role models like her parents I
understand why. No one has taught that child about boundaries. All she’s ever learned is if
she throws a tantrum or threatens to call her father she’ll get her way. It’s sad for a parent to
say this,” Sabine’s eyes were full of compassion, “but I think she would be better off if she
were taken away from her parents and sent to live somewhere else.”

Amelie thought about Sabine’s words and shook her head. “It isn’t my place to say this, but I
agree with you, Sabine. Chloe needs love and understanding but she also needs structure and
to learn there are consequences for her actions. She won’t have her father to protect her all
her life and wealth doesn’t always shield you from the harsh realities in life, cliched as that
sounds.”
Even Anarka managed a sympathetic smile as Amelie went on.

“But I’ve seen a wonderful side of Chloe,” she went on. “A few days ago a poor girl was
akumatized on set.” Her audience gasped as they had heard about the akuma but not how
close it had been to their children. “Don’t worry, your children immediately went to the
shelters. Marinette and Luka led the way. My son and his friends made sure everyone was
evacuated and let Ladybug know where the akuma was hiding. But Chloe-” she stopped and
took a deep breath when she remembered how close she was to losing a girl she was
beginning to regard as family.

“She led the akuma away from the set and engaged her in conversation, even distracted her
by creating an impromptu photoshoot. She stayed behind and talked to the girl, risking her
own life to try to persuade the akuma not to attack anyone and surrender peacefully. It
worked. No one was harmed and the akumatized object was given to Ladybug to purify. All
because of a foolishly brave girl.”

Amelie noticed her guests were mesmerized by her story. “Yes, I believe you when you say
Chloe has done horrible things to your children in the past. None of them deserved it and it
was wrong. But I also think there is quite a lot of good in her and she’s worthy of redemption.
She just needs to get out of the toxic environment her parents have created and find herself a
healthy one.”

“I concur,” Sabine agreed.

Tom finally spoke up. “I would never say anyone is beyond redemption, especially a young
girl.”

“She would have to be willing to work on it, something I can’t see happening while her father
is the mayor.” Fred added.

“Maybe you should take the girl back to England with you,” Anarka suggested.

“You know, I just might,” everyone laughed and there was a knock on the door as the servers
brought their meals on a rolling cart. “Alas, we’ve gotten off topic,” Amelie smiled in thanks
as a young man set a plate of croque monsieur and scones in front of her. “We can discuss
what I wanted to discuss later. For now, bon appetit !”

*****

Once everyone had tucked in to their meals, Amelie gently clinked her stirring spoon against
her mimosa glass to get everyone’s attention. Once everyone looked at her she cleared her
throat and began to speak.

“Well, we got a bit off track, as I said earlier,” Ankara huffed but didn’t speak, “but now I
would like to speak to you all about the reason I’ve asked you here today.” She folded her
hands in front of her and leaned forward, eager to get everyone’s reactions.

“Well, as you may or may not know, publicity is very important to the movie industry.
Positive buzz can help generate interest in a film before it’s even released. It builds up
audience participation and interest.”

“There’s no such thing as bad publicity,” Fred spoke up and then frowned. “I’m not so sure
that’s true. Sometimes early reviews can drive away the audience if they don’t like it, even if
the movie isn’t finished.”

“True, and if the right buzz isn’t generated it can mean less anticipation and thus lower ticket
sales,” Amelie confirmed. “The first few weeks of a film’s release are vitally important.”

Ankara nodded. As a former touring musician she was familiar with the workings of the
entertainment business. Tom and Sabine also nodded, but with a lot less confidence.

Amelie went on. “We’re very fortunate to have the Internet and social media so we don’t
have to rely quite so much on word of mouth.” She chuckled and made it sound charming.
“Or rather, word of mouth is now faster and more efficient. Fan engagement on social media
is vitally important, even if our dears aren’t very famous yet, my Felix and his friends are
starting to amass a healthy amount of followers.”
She looked over at Anarka. “Your son and his band Kitty Section have their fans on
VousTube, do they not? I’ve seen some of their videos. Very impressive!” The Captain
preened a bit.

Then she turned to Tom and Sabine. “And your little girl has been designing for Jagged
Stone, hasn’t she? I noticed he invited her to pose on a magazine cover with her.”

Tom nodded proudly but Sabine half-raised her hand . “Um, if you don’t mind my asking, is
there a point to this?”

Amelie clapped her hands and beamed as if she’d been waiting for someone to ask that
question. “Yes, indeed! It means we have a small but strong fanbase to build upon. With
carefully controlled and calculated leaks onto social media we can start building positive
buzz for the film’s release.”

Fred looked confused. “And you need us to help you with this? I have a Gazouillis account,
but it’s more for work. I rarely even use it.”

“I don’t even have one,” Anarka muttered, “the wifi on my boat is horrible.”

Their hostess just smiled again. “Not in that way.” She brought out a thick folder out of a
briefcase no one noticed before. “The help I need from you all is two-fold. First, I want you
to sign a release. This will give Graham Films permission to post photos of your children
online.”

“Like publicity photos?” Fred suggested.

“Exactly!” Amelie was very glad she didn’t have to explain every little detail to the other
parents.

“And...what’s the second?” Anarka wanted to know.

Amelie grinned and opened the folder to reveal glossy photos of the various children. “Why,
to help me pick the most flattering pictures of course!”

*****

Fred looked at a picture of his daughter as Aubrey Locard. She had her hands on her hips and
was glaring at Felix as Barrington Holmes. The boy looked thoroughly cowed and he
couldn’t help but feel proud of his daughter. “And you say Chloe Bourgeois took these?”

The composition of the photographs was impressive. Everyone was in sharp focus and looked
their best. There were action photos, character moment photos, even instances where it
looked like the actors were going to burst out laughing. There wasn’t an unflattering photo in
the whole folder.

“Chloe is very talented.” Amelie tried not to sound aggrieved at yet another backhanded
compliment. “She’s finally discovered her niche as it were and it’s all to Graham Films’
benefit. And your children as well.” She looked at Fred. “You’re a mime and your daughter
wishes to pursue a career in acting, correct? I’m sure Chloe would be more than happy to
take some headshots for you.”

“I might take you up on that.” Fred smiled as he looked at a picture of his daughter low-key
flirting with Ivan. She looked confident and sure of herself, just like she should. “Speaking of
careers, Chloe should definitely consider majoring in photography once she attends
university.”

“Right?” Amelie agreed. She looked thoughtful and then said, “or perhaps a degree in
cinematography. She’d make a wonderful Director of Photography.”

The rest of the room murmured in vague agreement before continuing to peruse the images.

"Luka and Marinette look so good together," Tom was telling Sabine.
She leaned over to get a better look at the print her husband was talking about. There was
their daughter and her would-be sweetheart. Marinette was holding Luka’s hand, looking
back at him with a mischievous smile. Luka was also gazing at her. The admiration in his
eyes was plain to see. The couple noticed their little girl looked happier than she had in ages.

Something about their words of admiration for the young musician rubbed Amelie the wrong
way, even if she didn’t know why. She was very fond of Marinette, enough to offer her a
permanent job in the Wardrobe Department once she turned eighteen. The girl could even
live with the Graham de Vanilys while she attended the London College of Fashion. Such
talent should belong to Graham Films, not languishing with someone like Gabriel. He’d drain
her of anything original and turn her into a clone of himself. That was disgusting.

And if Marinette was just the kind of girl Amelie wanted as a daughter-in-law, that was a
bonus. Felix considered himself asexual, but there was no reason he couldn’t develop a
romantic interest in someone worthy.

"Well, have you seen the picture of her with my son? Their chemistry is so volatile.”

Amelie held up a picture of Felix and Marinette together. All of the other parents stood and
gathered around her table to look at it.

It was a picture of the first day of shooting. Marinette as Felicity Dupin was standing on the
top step in the student cafe and lording over Barrington Holmes. She looked confident to the
point of smugness and Holmes was clearly arguing with her. Both might have looked amused
but there was a determination in their eyes. Both wanted to win.

Anarka harrumphed. "Volatile is right. She's just as likely to gouge his eyes out than agree
with him."

Anarka rather liked Amelie and thought they could be friends, despite their class differences.
The other woman had a flair for the dramatic and a fondness for chaos she could appreciate.
However, she remembered that boy Felix and how he’d gotten her daughter akumatized by
playing a mean prank on his cousin’s friends. Grieving or not, that was uncalled for.

The woman thought that sweet, kind Marinette would be better off with her hooligan son?
Not when Anarka’s Luka had been in love with her for the past year. They would be the
sweetest little blueberries together.

"Ah true but that's what makes them perfect. Especially as part of the romantic leads.”
Anarka seemed like the kind of woman Amelie would love to be friends with, but she wasn’t
about to lose a fine young lady like Marinette to her charming but not Felix son. “ Such a
contrast. With Luka it is warm and subtle yet with Felix the sparks literally fly!”

“Luka and Felix too,” Fred couldn’t help adding his input as he looked at a picture of the two
boys glaring at each other. “It's such teasing banter that you can't help them want to get over
it or kiss it better."

Now the two women were arguing over whether Marinette or Luka would be a better match
for Felix and Sabine and Tom could only look at each other in alarm.

“Does...do the kids get any say in this?” Sabine asked her husband. This must be that
“shipping” she’d heard about. She didn’t think it was possible to do it with real people.

Tom winked at his wife. “Yes, of course they do, ma belle . But I would put my money on
Luka.”

“ Shì de!”

*****

Elsewhere in a closed fitness room at the Grand Paris, Chloe and Claude were spending their
Sunday working out.
Claude looked at his workout buddy in surprise as she put down her weights and grabbed
heavier ones. “Do you think your mom will approve of you gaining muscle like this?”

Her reply was blunt and to the point. “Fuck my mom,” she told him and continued to do arm
curls.

Ah. The inferiority complex must be stored in the biceps, Claude thought to himself but had
the sense and good manners not to say. Felix could probably get away with teasing her like
that but from him it would sound like unnecessary cruelty.

Chloe had been adding strength training to her exercise routine for months now. In addition
to the weights she’d also added squats and planks. She’d gained lean muscle mass and would
probably need a new wardrobe soon. She thought about adding some sleeveless shirts and
skirts or shorts to show off her new brawn.

“Hey, Claude, I’m going to jump on the elliptical if you don’t-” Allen strode into the room
and stopped when he saw Chloe working with the weights. “Why are you turning into a gym
babe?”

She didn’t even pause. “It’s a good outlet for my anger and stress relief.” She smirked at
Allen over her shoulder. “Plus, I want to be strong enough one day to punch Hawkass in the
dick.”

Both boys pretended not to wince and she pretended not to notice.

“Me, I usually like to go for runs or play a little footie,” Allen commented as he got on the
elliptical. “Good cardio and I can burn off calories and a bad day. But during filming that’s
not really practical so it’s my friend, the exercise room for me.”

Claude traded the weight machines for the treadmill and continued to talk. “It’s good that
you’ve found a healthy way to deal with your stress and emotions, Chloe. More people
should do that.”
Chloe began working on her triceps. “Not everyone’s thought of it, or maybe they have their
own ways. Art or writing or whatever.” She thought briefly of Mme. Bustier. “My old
homeroom teacher used meditation. It never worked for me.” Being alone in her own head
was a bad idea. She always remembered all the nasty things she’d done or the loneliness
she’d felt. She was better off working out until she was too tired to think or feel too deeply.

Allen frowned, smoothly gliding on the elliptical. “It’s rubbish that you can’t even be angry
or sad without some git in a bad suit taking advantage of you.”

Out of nowhere Claude stopped on the treadmill and nearly tripped before he could turn it
off. Allen and Chloe stopped what they were doing to stare at him.

“I have it.” He stared at them wide eyed. “We should do a Rage Room hangout. All of us!
The Quantic Kids plus Chloe!”

She huffed. “Well, it’s only right that I be included.” She put down her weights to hide how
pleased she was to be asked. Even after knowing Felix’s friends (could she call them her
friends yet?) for a month, she didn’t take being invited to friend activities for granted.

Allen turned off the elliptical machine and hopped off. “Wait. Do they have Rage Rooms in
Paris?”

Claude pulled his phone out of the media pocket in his workout shorts. “Kiri can tell us. Hey,
Kiri? Is there a Rage Room in Paris?”

“Fury Room is located in the Second Arrondissement of Paris,” Kiri replied. There are rooms
for one to two people, one to four people, and for a special fee, a Fury Executive package for
five people. Would you like to hear about refreshment options?”

“No thanks,” Claude told his phone. He looked at his friends. “We should reserve a room and
go, come on!”
“I think we should ask Allegra and Felix before we make decisions for the group,” Allen
spoke up.

“Good idea.” Chloe sniffed her arm and made a face. “But first we should take showers.”

Claude grinned and was about to say something impolite when Chloe added, “ separate
showers.”

*****

Allegra blinked, trying to process what she’d just been told. “A Rage Room? You mean one
of those places where you pay good money to smash things up?”

Claude nodded, looking like the giant pupper everyone said he was. “Yes! And don’t worry,
all the stuff we broke was going to a junkyard anyway and will be recycled after we’re done.”

They were all sitting around Felix’s suite, since he had the second largest after Chloe and hers
was being cleaned. Chloe and Claude seemed eager to try an afternoon of destruction. Allen
seemed resigned or at least wanted to keep everyone else out of trouble. Allegra and Felix
didn’t seem convinced.

Felix looked at Claude’s eager face. There were worse ways to spend a Sunday but he didn’t
understand his friend’s keenness. “Why a room where you’re supposed to vent your anger by
destroying plates or furniture? You’re not angry, right?”

Felix could count on one hand he’d seen Claude truly furious and hoped to never see it again.
All times were justified but for someone as easygoing as Claude to lose his temper was like
watching a volcano erupt. No one in the vicinity would survive.
“Hey! I get mad too sometimes. I have my off-days like everyone else.” Everyone but Chloe
nodded.

“But imagine the chaos!” Claude’s eyes lit up. “The ability to break things without
repercussions! Getting all that ugly stress and negative emotions out of your system!” His
grin was almost feral. “Encouraged destruction .”

The more Claude talked up this Rage Room stuff, the more Chloe wanted to try it. If for no
other reason than to see what Felix was like when he let loose and acted like the little gremlin
he really was.

She looked at him. “Rage Room, Fefe?”

He looked up and put his phone away. He smirked and said, “Fuck yeah, Bitchois.”

Elsewhere in Paris Plagg and Trixx were visibly vibrating from all the chaos energy
happening nearby.

*****

One does not simply stroll into a Rage Room. First they had to make a reservation, then one
needed a responsible adult to sign a liability waiver. Chloe’s parents were...unavailable...and
loud so her butler volunteered to sign for them. He actually had power of attorney because
M. and Mme. Bourgeois were absent so much.

Chloe and Felix paid triple the usual fee so they had an hour instead of the usual twenty or
thirty minutes. One they were fitted with body armor, helmets and safety goggles they made
their way into the executive room.

Allen brought speakers for his phone and created what he called an “anger mix” on the way
over. He found a safe place to set up and then the music began.
Claude grinned as he heard the familiar voice of Miley Cyrus. “I came in like a wrecking
ball!” he sang as he smashed a champagne bottle that was hanging from the ceiling.

They laughed as he went on to destroy a lamp shaped like a woman’s leg. “Do you hear the
people sing?” he belted out as he crushed it.

Allen looked at him. “That song isn’t in my mix.”

Claude swung the bat in his hand. “I know. But we’re in France so I thought it was
appropriate.” Something about angry kids in Paris singing about their mistreatment by
authority figures resonated with his theater soul.

His friend just shrugged and continued demolishing old glass milk bottles with Allegra. He
was gentle with his bat while Allegra bashed the hell out of them with vicious glee. He had to
dodge glass shards more than once before she noticed she was being a bit reckless and
slowed down, still giggling in delight.

The mix changed from musical theater to classic hard rock. Everyone whooped with joy
when they heard the familiar opening guitar riff to “Bad Reputation” and sang along.

“Isn’t this song from ‘Shrek’?” Chloe yelled over the music.

“Yes, but it was originally by a hard rock woman from the eighties, Joan Jett,” Felix called
back as he set an old television set on a table. “She knew all about disaffected youth and
anger. Can you believe every record company turned her down? She formed her own
instead!”

The singer’s throaty voice was sharp and angry and Chloe could appreciate it. She took a
minute and thought about all the things that happened over the last year; her mother’s return,
Lila, losing Adrien’s friendship, and being ostracized by Ladybug. She focused her anger into
her biceps and swung the crowbar she was holding. It connected with the old-fashioned
television console and shattered the glass. She turned her head to avoid the shards and looked
up at Felix. Her grin was wide and feral and so was his.

Felix considered his recent encounter with his cousin. He then remembered how Adrien
couldn't be bothered to contact him to check on him and his uncle deliberately kept them
apart. He thought about his rage and frustration at being helpless to save his father. He
considered Lila’s sabotage that could have resulted in his death or injury, leaving his mother
truly alone.

He snarled and brought down the crowbar on the television cabinet. The faux woodgrain
dented with his first blow. Chloe laughed and attacked the television on the other side. He
swung again and again until the plastic and metal frame collapsed in on itself. Claude was
right to suggest this; carefully planned destruction was incredibly cathartic.

Once the television was destroyed they moved on to an old dilapidated jukebox. The cord
was missing so they couldn’t plug it in to see if it still worked. It was probably safer that way;
metal crowbars did not interact well with electricity.

“This is better than any therapist my daddy ever forced me to talk to,” Chloe exclaimed as
she and Felix attacked the jukebox together.

“According to an article published in 2019 by a clinical psychologist, Rage Rooms could be a

good supplement to therapy,” Allen told her while he bashed some ugly plaster cat statues.

Within thirty minutes, the five friends made short work of all the breakable objects in the
room as Jean (that was actually his name) stood in the corner quietly and ducked a lot.

Anger finally spent, Chloe tossed her crowbar aside. She was nearly out of breath and giddy
from her adrenaline high. She looked over at Felix. She couldn’t see any of his face except
his mouth through the face shield but knew he needed this just as bad as he did. “Fefe, you
have another fencing lesson coming up next week, yeah?”

Felix felt more alive than he had in months. With all the akuma and the need to repress one's
emotions, this place should be booked around the clock. He loved it and decided to make a
post on Instantanegram to help their business. “Yeah?”

Chloe smirked and then said out loud. “Same time afterwards?”

He thought of smashing a vase and imagining it was Adrien’s face. “Hell yeah.”

Allegra and Allen nodded in approval but Claude was beginning to feel a little alarmed and
afraid, even if he didn’t let it show on his face.

I think I might have created a couple of monsters.

*****

Once they changed back into their streetwear Allen clapped his hands to get everyone’s
attention. “Right, then. I’m glad all of you had a good time but we need drinks and food.”

“Hydrate before you die-drate!” Claude agreed.

Allen nodded. “I noticed they have food packages here so let’s eat and then maybe take a
walk along the Seine before heading back.”

Claude raised his hand. “Can we get ice cream?”

Allen sighed. “If you’re good,” he hoped he didn’t sound too much like an aggrieved parent,
but he probably did.

Claude gave his friend bedroom eyes. “Oh, I’ve been so good,” he said and Allegra jabbed
him in the ribs with her elbow.
After a light meal of a charcuterie board, nonalcoholic drinks and some crudites, they headed
towards the river that cut Paris in half.

As they walked Chloe kept glancing at her phone. “According to his social media page Andre
Glace should be near the Seine today so keep your eyes out for an ice cream cart.”

“That’s convenient,” commented Allen.

“Ooh! Ice cream!” Claude tugged on Allegra’s hand. “Let’s go!” She giggled and allowed
herself to walk slightly faster.

“So what’s so special about this ice cream vendor? Is it better than gelato?” Felix asked.

“Andre’s Sweetheart Ice Cream is legendary.” Chloe didn’t even look up from her phone.
“Supposedly if a couple eats a cone together they’ll be forever in love.”

Claude looked excited, Allegra amused and Felix and Allen just stared at her, disbelieving.

“I’m ace.” Allen spoke up.

“Me too,” Felix added.

Chloe just shrugged. “I thought I was hetero but I might be demi. Who cares? It’s just really
fucking good ice cream.”

Allen thought about it. “Good enough for me.”

 *****

They found Andre’s cart near the Pont des Arts. Business was unusually slow for a Sunday so
they were served very quickly.

“Ah, Chloe! It’s been such a long time!” Andre’s face was as cheerful as ever but for once his
delight didn’t grate on her nerves. Perhaps the session at the Fury Room was more cathartic
than she thought.

His merry eyes swept over her...companions. His eyebrows raised when he saw Felix but he
wisely kept his mouth shut. “Would you like to introduce your new friends?”

She shrugged. “Yeah, I guess.” She pointed to each person as she spoke about them. “The
annoying blond guy is Felix. The pretty blonde girl is Allegra. The hot boy is Allen and the
annoying but cute guy is Claude.”

“I’m hot?” Allen smiled, flattered.

“And I’m annoying but cute,” Claude looked thoughtful then laughed. “Eh, I’ll take it.”

“Thanks for saying I’m pretty.” Allegra was beginning to like Chloe. She wished the other
girl lived in England. At least there was Zoom.

Felix was used to Chloe badmouthing him so he didn’t even react. “So how do you order?”

“You don’t,” Chloe answered before Andre could. “Andre’s an artisan. He picks the right
flavors for you. So take what you’re given and don’t complain.”

Andre blinked at her in surprise. She reddened a bit and added, “please.”
Her words, although blunt, were the nicest she’d ever said to the ice cream maker. He smiled
at her and began scooping her flavors.

“Thank you, my dear. For the lovely regal girl, honey ice cream, classic vanilla and salted
caramel on top. If you wish to learn to love others you must first learn to love yourself.” He
handed her the cone with a smile.

She took it and frowned as she comprehended his meaning. “Thanks, Andre.”

Chloe stood aside and let Allen have his turn.

“Ah! For the handsome young man content with his own company, two scoops of cinnamon
dolce.” He passed off the cone to Allen. “You are complete all by yourself, yet you have
much love and guidance for those dear to you.”

Allen saluted the man with his cone and stood aside.

Claude all but dragged Allegra up to the counter and looked at the ice cream vendor with
wide, expectant eyes. Allegra rolled her eyes at her boyfriend’s antics. “How about a couple’s
cone, sir?”

Andre tapped his chin as he considered flavor options. Suddenly he thought of something and
began to scoop. “A complex pair needs a complex flavor combination. First we start with
toasted coconut with almonds, for the sweet, if eccentric boy.”

“Claude’s nuts and no one’s surprised,” Felix quipped. Chloe nudged his foot.

Andre continued as if no one had spoken. “Then some lemon basil for a young miss who is
earthy and grounded but can be tart when she needs to be.” Allegra might have stood a little
taller and gave her boyfriend a smug look. “The tartness of the lemon might put some people
off but the sweetness of the coconut mellows it out. In turn, the lemon and basil keeps the
coconut from becoming overpowering.”
He put two spoons into the ice cream and hesitated before finally deciding to hand it to
Allegra. Claude grabbed a spoon and began to eat, moaning as he did so.

Felix slowly approached the counter. He was doubtful this man could predict his “perfect
match”, either in a human or an ice cream flavor but he was curious what Andre would come
up with.

Andre looked him up and down a few times. He looked like a man who was debating with
himself before finally making a decision. “Aha! You are a young man who refuses to be
easily defined by anyone. You keep your true thoughts and emotions hidden but are fiercely
loyal to those who have earned your trust.”

Felix blinked. He had underestimated this man. He was more perceptive than he appeared,
not unlike Marinette Dupain-Cheng or to a lesser extent, Luka Couffaine. He’d have to be
more careful around people in the future.

Andre began to scoop. “First, the sweet, slightly tart and earthy blackberry, then the tart and
slightly sweet raspberry. They balance and compliment each other. Finally, mint to ground
the berry flavor and,” he sprinkled some chips on top. “A touch of chocolate, for decadence.”

Felix was confused but took the cone anyway. “I’m not seeing anyone.”

The man just shrugged. “Not yet, but perhaps one day. Perhaps your cone reflects the kinds of
personalities you are attracted to. Then again, it could be just ice cream. Enjoy, my boy.”

Felix had no idea what this strange man was trying to say but he thanked him along with his
friends (and Chloe) and walked further down the river.

*****
“That was...eccentric,” Allen commented as he finished up his cone. “Good ice cream,
though.”

His friends agreed and discussed where to spend their next day off when Chloe suddenly
halted and stared at a houseboat moored near a Metro station.

Claude opened his mouth to speak, only to be shushed by Allen and Allegra. Felix was
curious but also wanted to get back to the hotel and wash the ice cream off his hands.

Chloe debated with herself and finally called out, “Juleka!”

There was no response. She got a little closer to the boat then called out again. “Juleka! It’s
Chloe! I want to talk to you!”

“It doesn’t look like she’s home,” Allen suggested. “Maybe you could come back later?”

Chloe huffed. “She’s probably just ignoring me.”

Allegra frowned. If half of what Chloe had told her was true, it was entirely possible. Then
again…

“You know this girl, right?” she spoke up. “She probably has a social media presence. Check
your phone.”

Chloe did and then groaned. “She’s in Achu all summer with Rose as a guest of the royal
family.”

Allen was surprised. “Wait, you go to school with a girl who knows a prince?”
Chloe just shrugged. “And I know a girl whose dad is a curator for the Louvre . And a
model.” She was careful not to mention Adrien by name. “Mylene was in my class, and the
members of a popular new band. Plus...you know…” she hesitated over the name. “Marinette
Dupain-Cheng.”

Allegra gave her a look of understanding before Claude cut in. “So...why did you want to
come here and visit...Juleka? Are you friends?”

“Don’t be ridiculous,” Chloe scoffed as she crossed her arms. She refused to look at anyone
as she spoke. Her voice became quieter, as if she didn’t want to be overheard. “Juleka...was
another classmate. I was mean to her. I was mean to all of them, really.” It shamed her now to
remember how childish and petty she was to someone who barely spoke to her. “I just...I
wanted to…”

“Apologize?” Allegra understood her newest friend a little better after their talk the other
day.

“That’s very mature of you!” Claude approached Chloe and gave her a hug, practically lifting
her off the ground. “You’re growing as a person and realizing all the harm you’ve caused.
Now you want to make amends. It’s a great sign of growth. I’m proud of you!”

He put her down and Chloe just looked at him, feeling dazed but grateful. “Um...thanks? It’s
no big deal. Whatever. She isn’t even here.” She turned away but Claude turned her back
towards the ship.

“That’s okay, you can apologize to the boat.”

“What?” Chloe squawked.

“What?” echoed the Quantic Kids.

Claude was smiling and appeared friendly but his grip was firm and gentle. “It’ll be good
practice for when you can talk to her in person. Go ahead.” He let her go and then joined the
rest of the group. “We’ll go on a little farther down and then wait for you so you have some
privacy.”

The rest of the group shrugged but did what Claude suggested anyway.

Chloe stood by herself near the boat. “Ridiculous! Utterly ridiculous! This is as embarrassing
as Gabriel’s Spring line,” she muttered to herself.

She glanced at her new friends and everyone but Felix gave her a thumbs up. She was pretty
sure he made a rude gesture. They weren’t going to leave until she did this. She sighed and
began to speak. To a boat.

“So like I was an awful bitch. I know, no need to tell me. But like I'm maybe working on
being less of a fuck up and by proxy less of a bitch to everyone so yay?”

She fidgeted, feeling emotionally vulnerable by speaking openly about her less than stellar
actions. “Like you don't have to take my word or anything but I don't know I saw you and
thought maybe I should tell you that.”

She imagined Juleka standing on the deck of the boat. Would she listen to her? Laugh at her,
or tell her to leave? She didn’t know. “It's not like you see me around much anyway so you
can mark this off as one weird thing that happened and now I'm rambling.”

Chloe decided she’d publicly humiliated herself enough for one day and wanted to get out of
here before she ran into someone she knew. With her luck, it would be Lila. “So like see you
around for premieres and stuff if you go with your brother because yeah I'm on the project
too or like ignore me I guess. I don't know well bye.”

She gave The Liberty an awkward wave and then power walked back to the group. “Let’s
go.”
“That was very brave of you, Chloe,” Allen gave her shoulder a squeeze.

Felix and Allegra didn’t speak. They felt a bit of low-key secondhand embarrassment for
Chloe and all but dragged her back to the hotel.

Claude whistled show tunes while they walked.

*****

A few minutes later a blue haired musician made his way on deck and looked around.

That’s odd. I could have sworn I heard someone up here.

*****

Meanwhile in a soft pink room atop a popular bakery, a young woman was about to
redecorate her room.

Tikki perched on her shoulder and stared up at the walls. Her tiny forehead was scrunched up
with doubt. “Are you really going to take down all your Adrien things?”

Marinette nodded as she began to rip down pictures taken from magazines and ones she
printed off the internet. “It’s more than past time, Tikki. I still think of him as a friend,” she
said as she ripped down three more pictures, “but I’m not in love with him any more.
Besides, he’s dating Kagami, one of my best friends.” She tried not to be bitter that her “Girl
Squad” was spending less and less time together since entering lycee. Even Alya.

Well, she wasn’t as naive as she used to be. She knew friends sometimes drifted apart and
even if Lila hadn’t come along, there was still a chance she and Alya would go their separate
ways as their careers and lives diverged. Still, she always thought her best friend would be
the first one to interview her once she got her big break.
The kwami sat and watched as more pictures rained down onto the floor. “I’m glad you’re
finally letting go and moving on. Your feelings for him weren’t healthy.”

Marinette gave Tikki a side-eye. “Didn’t you encourage me to keep pursuing him a few
times? I remember you telling me life had a lot of surprises for me.”

Tikki didn’t want to tell the girl it was because she knew Adrien was Chat Noir and if she
found out she might pursue him. Then again she might be disgusted that the partner who
didn’t respect her boundaries and the cute bully enabler were one and the same.

She wasn’t sure what to say so she contented herself with a shrug. “I’m old, not omniscient.”

“And sassy too,” Marinette tickled her kwami’s tummy.

Tikki giggled, glad her Chosen was done moping over someone unattainable and
uninterested. “I also encouraged your interest in Luka.” The sweet musician at least noticed
her baby bug. He saw her faults and virtues and adored the whole package. “More than
anything, I want you to be happy.”

The kwami decided not to mention she’d won a bet with Plagg. The kwami of Destruction
was sure his kitten would surely notice his “very good friend” eventually. Probably before
graduating lycee. Tikki bet Adrien wouldn’t notice Marinette until after she’d moved on from
him. Well, she’d won the bet because her girl had moved on and the oblivious lad had still
failed to notice the jewel in front of him. Plagg had tried to argue the boy had a girlfriend but
conceded he hadn’t noticed his classmate even when he was single.

Really, if that child were any more dense he’d be a gravitational singularity.

Marinette sighed as she gathered up all the discarded photographs and tossed them into her
trash can. She left any group picture on her corkboard alone and the press she’d gotten
concerning the bowler hat she’d made that featured him. Now she didn’t have to stare up at
his face on her wall and cringe as she remembered how jealous and borderline obsessive
she’d been. She made a mental note to take most of the gifts she’d made him and offer them
for sale on her website after the movie was done. She didn’t need the constant reminders but
would save a few for gifts for him or other friends.

Now all she had to do was change her desktop wallpaper. She sat down at her desk and
decided to change it to a collage she’d made and scanned of her designs. Less focus on the
past and more on her future career.

“You know, the more I think about it, the more it seems like my feelings for Adrien were just
a celebrity crush, despite knowing him in person,” she sighed. She went through her picture
files until she found the collage and made it her new wallpaper. “I couldn’t talk to him, I was
constantly making a fool of myself in front of him and none of my complicated plans to
confess or ask him out worked.” She leaned her head back and stared at the ceiling. “He
never saw me as anything more than a friend and I put him on a pedestal and saw him as
perfect.”

“No one is,” Tikki added. “People can be amazing despite or because of their flaws. It makes
them interesting, like adding chocolate chips to cookies.”

Marinette blew air out of her lips and nodded. “And he is far from it. He’s either still naive or
deliberately ignoring the ugliness of the world in order to keep the peace. Plus until recently
he made excuses for Chloe’s bullying and coddled Lila so she wouldn’t get akumatized.” She
saw a picture of him peeking out of the trash and wanted to gag. “Like she’s the only one in
class who could be targeted by Hawk Moth. Didn’t he realize if Lila’s lies came out without
him warning anyone, everyone in Mme. Bustier’s class could have been targeted? Imagine
fifteen akuma running around Dupont. It’d be Heroes Day all over again.”

Tikki silently agreed with her but didn’t want the girl to brood over her past mistakes. “So
how do you like designing costumes for a movie?”

It was clearly the right thing to say because her Chosen’s eyes lit up with happiness. “It’s a
lot of work! Don’t get me wrong,” she gently removed Tikki from her shoulder and onto the
desk so they could have a proper conversation. “I love it! It’s taking all of my skill and
creativity to take clothes from the Victorian era and make them modern without losing the
aesthetic. Plus, Mme. Jennings has been teaching me all sorts of new techniques and
shortcuts to make my sewing easier. “ She smiled happily as she remembered the woman’s
stoic but tacit approval. Madame reminded her of Mme. Mendeleive in the best way.
“Oh, I remember that time,” the kwami sighed as she remembered. “My Chosen at that time
was a woman by the name of Mary Ann. Very cheeky but creative. A writer. Plagg was very
angry that I was paired with her because of all the chaos that followed her.” She giggled as
she remembered how the cat kwami had actually refused cheese because he was so jealous.

Marinette raised her eyebrows. “Mary Ann? I don’t think I recall you mentioning Mary
Ann.”

Tikki raised a paw. “It’s not considered good kwami etiquette to mention past Holders by
name. We don’t want anyone feeling jealous.” She smiled. “You might have heard of her as
George Eliot.”

Seeing that impressed the girl she poked the girl’s hand. “And what about your new acting
career? Having fun? Are you enjoying being the love interest of two boys?” she teased.

Marinette laughed. “I don’t know. I’m not sure if Holmes is supposed to have a thing for
Dupin or a thing for Watson .”

They giggled together and Marinette shut down her computer. “You know, I wasn’t expecting
it but Felix is a lot nicer to me than he used to be. It’s nice...but strange.” She smiled as she
remembered how he’d apologized to both sides of her and made an effort to be respectful. He
was even helping her to gather evidence towards Lila and believed her when she said she was
being deliberately targeted by a liar.

It was nice to be believed and respected again. To be honest, it had been awhile. Even her
parents didn’t always take her word. And they’d raised her.

And she and Felix balanced each other when they acted in a scene. He challenged her to do
better and she goaded him into matching wits with her. She enjoyed filming with him; it
reminded her of all the times she had to puzzle out a Lucky Charm but without the dangerous
stakes.
She wanted to believe Felix had learned the error of his ways but considering her past
experiences with Chloe and Lila, she didn’t want to get her hopes up. Still, it was unfair to
compare him to others. He had his good points; he was a good actor and showed promise as a
director. Plus his friends were good people (even if Allegra hated her awhile) so that had to
count for something.

Her phone chimed and she picked it up. She saw she had a text message from Luka.

Hey, Marinette. Just thinking about you. My mom is at that parents brunch with your mom
and dad. What are you up to? Are you designing something amazing or taking some time for
yourself? Whatever it is, I hope you’re enjoying yourself.

She couldn’t help but smile as she read his words. He was incredibly thoughtful and caring,
always supportive of those he cared about. She hoped he was also taking advantage of his
mom and sister’s absence to have some time for himself. No, not that kind of “alone time”.
Well, if he needed it. She decided to mentally change the subject and idly thought about the
evening wear Mme. Jennings asked her to design. She turned her computer back on and
started researching images of Victorian evening wear online. She also pulled out a sketchpad
and began to doodle as she saw frock coats and tailcoats that sparked her interest.

Tikki noticed the warm gaze her Holder had given her phone while reading a text and
instantly knew who it was from. “So. Now that you’re over Adrien, does that mean you’re
going to start dating Luka?”

Marinette’s pencil lead snapped and she grew flustered for a minute before closing her eyes,
taking a deep breath and calming herself down. “It’s not quite that simple, Tikki.”

It seemed that way to the kwami. She clearly liked the boy and he had waited patiently for
nearly a year for her to get over her previous crush. “Why not?”

She gaped at the tiny creature before remembering kwami had a different worldview and
their own moral code. “I just got over Adrien. The memories of what an idiot I made out of
myself are still fresh in my mind. Plus, I have a lot going on right now with the movie and
all. Do I really have time to start a new relationship? No, that wouldn’t be fair to Luka. Or to
me. Plus I think I deserve to take a little time for myself without crushing on some boy or
trying to find time to date.”
“Besides,” she continued, “if I were to start a relationship now, it might just be a rebound
relationship.” She paused. “Do you know what rebound relationships are?”

Tikki nodded. She’d read some of Marinette’s teen magazines.

“So, Luka is wonderful and I like him a lot. He’d make a great boyfriend but would he make
a great boyfriend for me, or are we better off as friends?” She sighed. “I don’t want to hurt
him and I don’t want to get his hopes up by rushing into something I’m not ready for.” She
sharpened her drawing pencil and began to take notes on cuts and materials. “Both of us
deserve better and I’m not settling. Not any more.”

“You could invite him to hang out more,” Tikki suggested. “Somewhere away from the set
and not at either of your homes. A neutral place.”

“And we could see what, if anything, develops,” Marinette understood her kwami’s meaning.
“That’s a good idea, Tikki. Thank you.”

“I’ve seen a few things in my time,” the creature humble-bragged.

The two friends shared a giggle and Marinette scrolled through some images. “You lived
through the Victorian Era. What kind of evening wear do you think would look good on
Allen?”
Chapter End Notes

Thanks again for reading this and to @arylace for all her encouragement.
 Chapter Fifteen
Chapter Summary

Gio makes his debut as Marlowe in the film. Meanwhile Ivan makes a meaningful gift
for Mylene with Fred Haprele, Lila plots and Marinette and Luka learn to waltz.

Chapter Notes

I'm not a dancer so if I have the waltz wrong, feel free to help me.

Also, wear protective gear when handling resin and wear a mask.

“How’s the investigation going so far, Spade?”

Alfonso leaned against a wall, nearly in the shadows as Jayden walked by. The other boy
never called him by his first name, only his last, as if they were mere acquaintances instead of
classmates who’d known each other for eleven years.

Jayden mentally shrugged off his rudeness, used to it by now. Alonso was an excellent
detective, blessed with an eye for detail and one of the best at clue analysis. Unfortunately
he’d always had a beef with Jayden and his family. The Marlowes had joined the Society
around the same time as the Spades; both had started as working class private detectives who
frequently got their hands dirty and sometimes meted out their own justice when the law
failed. Jayden’s family was slightly more prestigious, even though both families were
considered Founders. The distinction had never bothered Jayden; he believed the world
always needed more good detectives and Alfonso was just as good as he was. As a Marlowe,
Alfonso disagreed and it had prevented the boys from becoming friends.

He decided to be honest with the other boy and maybe recruit some help. “The usual,
Marlowe. Aside from the initial crime scene all we’re getting is crumbs. The trail went cold
weeks ago and aside from someone trying to kill Barry and Felicity, we’ve heard nothing.”
Alfonso scoffed, looking smug and superior. “I take it you haven’t checked the chatter on the
Dark Web. Someone was looking for someone to teach them how to hack into a car’s
computer system.” He shrugged as if tracking down who tried to murder two Legacy students
was of no interest to him. Perhaps it wasn’t. Marlowe's in general were like that.

Jayden looked at Alfonso. Despite trying to appear casual and nonchalant, his body language
was a little tense. Did he have information to share, or, and this was more likely, he wanted to
be asked to help in the investigation. He could have just asked but Spade knew Marlowe was
too proud. He also liked to make things complex on purpose to show how clever he was. It
was something he had in common with Barry but Jayden knew better than to compare two of
his classmates out loud.

“Sounds like you’re ahead of me, Marlowe.” Jayden spoke trying to emphasize his tone to
convey how impressed he felt, to a level Alfonso would easily recognize.

Alfonso just shrugged, looking like he didn’t care what Jayden said but Spade knew better.
Marlowe loved every opportunity he had to one-up a fellow Legacy student and Spade had
just handed him one. He didn’t have to know Jayden had done it on purpose; everyone was
allowed to have their pride. It did make things easier for Jayden on occasion too so it was an
overall win.

“You sound like just the guy I need to talk to,” Jayden said and Alfonso blinked in surprise.
He had expected to be mocked and dismissed but Spade seemed genuinely impressed. “I
need someone to do some digging for me. Someone who’s good at hacking and won’t get
caught. Someone not afraid to get their hands dirty for a good cause.”

“That’s me." Marlowe hesitated as if considering the offer. "You want me to do a deep dive?”

Jayden nodded. As usual, Alfonso didn’t need every little detail explained to him. “If you
don’t mind.”

For a second he thought the other boy was going to refuse but then he cracked a grin and
said, “What the hell. I need a challenge and was going to check it out anyway.” For a second
his mask of jaded cynicism slipped. “Besides, Professor Akunin was a good guy. He deserves
better and his killer deserves the slammer. I’ll do what I can, Spade.”
Jayden nodded again. “That’s all I can ask of anyone. Will you let me know when you find
out something?”

Marlowe grabbed the brim of an imaginary fedora and nodded. “I’ll be in touch,” he told his
classmate and stolled away.

*****

“Bravo! Bravo!” Amelie leaped from her director’s chair and applauded. “Gio, darling, I
knew you’d be perfect as Marlowe. You and Allen play off each other so well. Your
resentment just... seethes . The audience will love the tension between these characters.”

Gio went from arrogant to humble. “I do what I can. I’m enjoying the character. All villains
should be this nuanced.”

“Nah,” Allen disagreed and nudged Gio’s shoulder. “I wouldn’t call Marlowe a villain. More
like…” he mentally groped for the right term. “Morally ambiguous. He’s jealous and
resentful but there’s a halfway decent person there too.”

Allen and Gio high fived each other and walked off set while the crew set up for the next
scene.

Claude met them before they could reach the craft services table. “Hey, Gio, do you have a
minute? I need to talk to you.” He looked at Allen and then back at Gio. “Alone.”

The Italian boy looked at Allen who just shrugged. He had no idea what his friend was
talking about either. Allen also didn't have much time to spare so he wasn't too bothered not
knowing. He could always ask what happened later.
Gio thought for a minute, then shrugged. “I have a few hours before they shoot my next
scene. Why not?”

“Great!” Claude turned around and then beckoned for Gio to follow him.

“This better not be another attempt to make me try your cooking,” Allen could hear Gio say
as they walked off.

“Damn, burn someone’s eyebrows one time,” Claude muttered.

Allen remembered Claude’s one and only attempt at flambé . Never again.

*****

Lila was in the hall when Claude appeared with Gio beside him. She decided to ingratiate
herself with the clearly weak-willed Claude while clever Felix and hostile Allegra weren’t
around to shield him. “Claude! Good morning!” She decided to go the nervous ingenue route.
“Do you have a minute to help me-”

Instead of answering Claude grabbed Gio by the shoulder and shot past Lila before she could
finish her sentence. “Not right now! Felix and Allegra need to see Gio right away!”

Gio barely had time to shrug in apology as he was dragged away by his fellow actor. Lila
smiled and waved until they were out of sight, then scowled. Ignored! Her! Gio was
attractive and talented, but she was a featured Gabriel model, practically his muse. Soon to
be famous or not, they had no right to ignore her.

She fumed and went to find a private place to sulk. Unfortunately they were filming on
location today so there was no way for her to be akumatized nor could she get anyone else
akumatized. After last time a few of the secondary cast members knew to be wary of her and
the principal cast continued to pretend she didn’t exist unless they had a scene with her.
Nearly all of her attempts to elevate her station had failed. Sure, she’d befriended Gio, a
clearly up and coming actor and useful acting coach but it wasn’t enough. Maybe she could
use him to achieve her own fame but what if he got tired of her and moved on to some other
girl before she was done with him? Her usual charms weren’t working with the more
important members of the cast and no one was impressed with her stories. Many of them had
actually worked with people like Basilberg and didn’t believe her. The head of security asked
her smartphone if Jagged Stone had ever owned a cat while looking her straight in the eye.

No one had the time or inclination to cater to her. When she tried to get special exemptions
while claiming she had medical conditions the on-site medical staff demanded proof of all
things. When she couldn’t produce a doctor’s note they turned away, shaking their heads as if
disappointed in her. One of them had the gall to say they’d checked her medical records and
there was no mention of tinnitus or arthritis and they could call and confirm with her mother
if she wanted them to.

No one stopped to check on her when she pretended to cry, just told her to save her tears for
when the cameras were rolling. Otherwise, she was holding up production and her role was
small enough that recasting her would be easy.

Mylene and Ivan spent most of their time on-set. They were usually such gullible idiots they
should have been easy to manipulate. Unfortunately both were kept very busy, especially
Mylene. The crew ranted and raved about her natural acting ability and Lila had to keep a
smile on her face when she really wanted to throw up. The other girl did have acting talent
but she didn’t have what counted in the entertainment business and that was a pretty face and
a nicely toned body. Lila worked out for thirty minutes a day while Mylene clearly never
missed a meal in her life. She was short and dumpy and only a gigantic oaf like Ivan would
have noticed her and vice versa.

It wasn’t fair. Mylene was a supporting actress at best and Lila was being wasted in a
glorified cameo.

Her thoughts drifted to Marinette Dupain-Cheng and her lip curled in disgust. Talk about
waste and the unfairness of life...that simpering brat had somehow lucked her way into a lead
role, acting opposite Felix and that hot blue-haired boy.
She thought starting a smear campaign against Marinette would have worked with the film
cast as easily as it had worked in college but the teens here weren’t as easily led and the
adults weren’t stupid. Plus, everyone did their research and wouldn’t be so conveniently
fooled. True, Allegra still hated her; her outright aggressive hostility had cooled into frigid
dislike but she’d thought the blonde would have encouraged her friend to have fired
Marinette by now.

Lila had felt a little bit of hope when the brat had frozen while filming her first scene but
Claude leaped at the chance to help her relax and she hadn’t had more than one retake since.
As loathe as she was to compliment the girl, her acting was not bad.

And the near accident? That should have worked! Marinette should be dead or disabled but
no, the stunt crew was impressed that she managed to stop a runaway vehicle by herself. That
girl always had a solution to everything and it made Lila want to puke in her face.

She would have to be more careful next time. Involving Felix had been a mistake; if anything
had happened to him his protective, sentimental mother would have shut down production
immediately, money be damned and would have had everyone investigated. Marinette or
Chloe would definitely implicate her and if someone were to dig into her background or
contact her mother she’d be screwed. It was all she could do to keep her mother from visiting
the set. No, she’d keep Felix out of it next time.

He was a lot more clever than his cousin, no naivete or belief she could be a better person. He
treated her with barely disguised contempt most of the time unless they were in a scene
together. Every now and then he’d compliment her acting choices and she felt oddly pleased.
She was learning a lot from Gio and was putting it to good use. She was confident she could
use this role to springboard into something bigger but that could take months or years! She
wanted to be rich and famous now!

Lila clenched her teeth and it was all she could do not to throw something or tear up the set.
That would be an incredibly bad idea. Unfortunately, so would being mean or rude to the
crew, even if they deserved it. She was pretending to be the good girl, the eager young actress
trying to make her big break.

She’d hoped she’d have a rich spineless boyfriend and a world famous modeling career by
now. Unfortunately her mark found his own girlfriend, a girl who wouldn’t hesitate to cut her
in half and had a rich influential family who far outshadowed the Rossis. To make matters
worse M. Agreste was withholding her modeling sessions until she brought him something he
could use against the Graham de Vanilys or locate the ring they’d stolen. No luck so far. They
never discussed anything personal in front of her and both of them kept their offices locked.
Security magically showed up to chase her away whenever they caught her anywhere near so
she couldn't even try picking the locks.

It wasn’t in her nature to wait her turn when she could just create an opportunity. Still fuming
to herself she weighed her options. She’d blown her chance with Felix and his friends by
coming on too strong to his friend. Amelie wasn’t the harmless fluff she pretended to be and
the thought of sucking up to Mylene made her gag.

Marinette’s face appeared in her mind again. She’d dearly love to punch her in that sweetly
smiling mouth, stomp her in the stomach until she cried, pull her hair out and drop a camera
dolly on her.

Her violent fantasy made her feel better and once she’d cheered herself up an idea popped
into her head. If she could pull it off without having it be connected to her, she would be rid
of Marinette. Perhaps forever.

Well, that might be a step too far but she'd always looked good in black.

*****

Ivan Bruel shuffled up the steps to a modest apartment and gently rang the doorbell. He
waited two minutes and tried not to fidget as he waited for the resident to come and let him
in.

After three minutes the door cracked open and Fred Haprele’s lanky form appeared in the
doorframe. “Ivan! Always good to see you!”

The boy smiled and gave his girlfriend’s dad a sheepish wave. “Hi, M. Haprele.”
The man laughed and invited him inside. “Ivan, we’ve talked about this, remember? At
home, I’m just Fred.”

“Thanks...Fred,” Ivan tried not to stumble over the name as he followed his former teacher
further into his home. “Sorry.”

Fred looked stern for a minute then grinned. “It’s an old habit. I understand. Now let’s hurry
up. Mylene said she didn’t have a lot of scenes to shoot today so she’ll be home by three.”

“Yes sir. I mean...Fred.”

*****

“Has the resin cured?”

Fred Haprele had turned his bedroom into a crafting workshop because he occasionally made
his own backdrops for work. He just kept his clothes in the small wardrobe and slept in the
living room. Mylene had her own room, of course, and they shared a bathroom.

“See for yourself.” Fred showed Ivan their project on his worktable.

Ivan smiled. The love song/poem he’d written for Mylene over two years ago was clearly
legible beneath thick layers of clear resin. Flattening the paper between two heavy books had
completely smoothed out the wrinkles he’d made after crumpling it up. After spraying the
paper with several layers of spray sealer Fred had helped him pour the liquid resin over the
paper. After three days it had hardened and cured into a firm plastic sheet.

It hadn’t been easy to come to the Haprele place without Mylene noticing. He’d told Allen
he’d needed some time off and why and Allen agreed. He usually timed his visits during one
of Mylene’s shoots and hated the fact he couldn’t watch her act. She looked so confident and
fierce, like she’d been acting all her life. It was wonderful to see her like that and he hoped
his sweetheart could see herself as she really was someday too.
The man noticed how soft and tender the boy’s face had become and knew Ivan was thinking
about his wonderful little girl. “I know this might sound hypocritical coming from me, but we
have to move things along. No procrastinating.”

The boy blushed and stammered out an apology and the man chuckled. “I understand. When
you’re in love with someone wonderful, it’s hard not to think of them all the time.”

Ivan sighed, picturing what he hoped would be absolute surprise and happiness when Mylene
opened her gift. “It’s hard to believe it’s been two years.”

“Happy anniversary,” Fred told him and handed him gloves and protective goggles. Then he
made sure both of their respirators were connected and functioning properly. “Safety first.”

“Right. Thanks.”

Ivan and Fred put on the personal protection equipment and then the man got a little hammer.
Handing it to the boy he said, “Try to be precise and make two centimeter long pieces.
Control your strength so the shards don’t fly up and hit you.”

He followed the man’s instructions and used the hammer to break the sheet into chunks. Once
the entire sheet was disassembled Ivan put the hammer down while Fred dug through his
supplies to find some sandpaper.

The two sat down and began sanding down the fragments into beads. “So,” Fred asked,
making conversation, “besides the gift, do you have any plans for your anniversary? Two
years is practically a decade in Teen Years.”

Ivan ducked his head and tried to concentrate on his piece. “Well, there’s this new eco-
friendly cafe I thought Mylene would like. Their food is all organic and fair trade, plus it’s
mostly vegetarian.”

“Mylene will love it,” Fred praised.

They worked in silence, slowly turning the sharp shards into beads. Ivan might have sanded a
little too hard and exposed the paper but that was a small piece and there was more than
enough for what he wanted to make.

“I’m very lucky you know,” Ivan said after being quiet for twenty minutes. “I know I’m big
and scary and don’t smile a lot but there’s more to me than that. Mylene saw past this big
broody exterior and saw me, all of me.” He still couldn’t believe his luck.

The man chuckled, then said. “That’s a funny coincidence,” he looked at the boy. His eyes
were kind. “Mylene says the same about you.”

Ivan smiled, gray eyes hopeful. “Really?”

“Really really,” Fred smiled as he remembered the first time his little mouse had brought over
her hulk of a boyfriend. Her honey eyes shone with joy as she introduced the huge but shy
boy as “ mon petit-ami” . He’d wanted to laugh because the whole school knew it already but
he pretended like it was new to him and welcomed Ivan into his hope for the first time.

Ivan was enormous and strong but filled with compassion and sensitivity. Plus he was a
talented drummer who loved performing with loud gusto for his petite girlfriend. His
daughter was gentle and kind but passionate about causes she believed in. Ivan supported and
shared her views, often accompanying her to rallies and encouraging her to take bigger and
bigger parts in school plays. Fred thought they balanced each other perfectly.

They had a sort of glow about them when they were together. It turned his pretty little mouse
into a raving beauty when her beau was around.

Fred remembered that feeling. He and Denise had once been in love like that. It hadn’t been a
shocking clap of thunder kind of love but the gentle sort that grew over time. They had
struggled the first few years as Mime work wasn’t steady and Fred got his teaching license to
supplement their income while Denise finished her degree in Paleontology. They found out
they were expecting a year after she finished.
Suddenly his part time work wasn’t so bad because that meant he could stay home with the
baby when Denise needed to be elsewhere. It got even easier when Mylene was old enough to
enter ecole.

Then Denise was in great demand, her skills needed as a joint Argentinian-French
paleontology dig was announced to take place in Patagonia. They tried to make it work but
Denise’s assignment was extended from one to four years. They found it harder and harder to
stay in contact, or even in love. Fred filed divorce proceedings once his wife was back in
France. Mylene was then nine, old enough to understand. They had both sat her down and
explained they loved her very much but didn’t love each other enough any more to stay
together. It was not her fault, it wasn’t anyone’s fault. It was just life.

The split was amicable and after a year Denise left again, this time to China. She did her best
to stay in touch and often sent Mylene little trinkets and tons of photos.

His daughter and her boyfriend had more in common. Fred hoped they would last longer.

“Um...Fred? I have all the shards sanded into beads. Is it time to drill them?”

He’d been so lost in thought he hadn’t even noticed. “Yes, but I’ll handle it,” he smiled at the
boy. “I doubt your mom would let you after the last time.”

Ivan laughed. “That’s what happens when your mom is a heart surgeon. I didn’t even need
stitches.”

*****

Amelie sent an email to her principal actors on Sunday night. She told them to dress
comfortably because they were going to be taking ballroom dancing lessons and they had to
be on set at 9am sharp.
Felix, Claude, Allegra and Allen were already there when Luka got there. He had traded his
usual hoodie and ripped jeans in favor of loose cargo shorts and a polo shirt.

The group looked at him, then behind him, as if they expected a second person to magically
appear.

“Where’s Marinette?” Claude asked before anyone else could.

Luka raised his eyebrows. “Why would you think she’d be with me?”

Claude looked back at his friends then shrugged. “You two just seemed so close.”

“We’re...friends,” Luka hesitated over the word. They didn’t need to know he wanted to be so
much more to Marinette. “But we live in opposite directions. It’s actually faster for us to
meet here.”

He also looked around. “Is Chloe not filming us today?”

“My mom wanted to do some shopping but didn’t want to go alone so Chloe volunteered to
go with her.” Felix didn’t add that Chloe desperately craved “mother-daughter” time and had
latched onto his mother to receive it. He might have compared it to a barnacle latching onto a
ship if Felix was asked but no one did so he kept that to himself. He complained out loud
about having to share his mom but didn’t actually mind. Audrey Bourgeois was a lousy
mother and Chloe needed a better female role model. Felix only hoped that with time that
overly sensitive to be included vibe she was in lately for her sake.

“She also thought it might make people like you and Marinette nervous,” Allegra put in.
“People who’ve never done ballroom dancing before.”

Luka grinned. He knew Marinette would be much more relaxed if she didn’t have an
audience. Or Chloe taking pictures.
Allen looked Luka over and gave him a nod of approval. “Good. You’re wearing comfortable
clothes that are easy to move in. Good. I also like the loafers. You want to avoid wearing
running shoes when waltzing.”

He nodded and was about to ask a question when Marinette ran in, flushed and out of breath.

“Sorry I’m late!” she gasped. She was wearing a dusky pink top with a gray and black skirt.
Her hair was in a single ponytail with a green ribbon tied in a bow and wore leaf green flats.
It wasn’t her usual style but very flattering.

Allen checked his watch. “You have three more minutes so technically you’re not late.” He
gave her a mock-stern glare. “You’re cutting it awfully close though.”

“Sorry! I got inspired and wanted to draw it before I forgot,” she fumbled around in her
messenger bag and pulled out a sketchbook. “I was researching Victorian evening wear and
got inspired!”

Everyone on the cast and crew knew Marinette was helping with costume design and never
missed a chance to check out her latest creations. They all crowded around her as Luka
helped her hold her sketchbook.

She leafed through the pages and showed them what she created. “I started with the guys
evening wear. I designed a few for the girls too but I couldn’t think of anything that would
suit you, Allegra,” she apologized. “Besides, I’d rather consult with you to make sure it’s
something you’d like.”

Allegra appreciated her consideration, considering how borderline hostile she’d been in the
past. “Thank you, Marinette. I’d love to have input on this gown. “ She looked at the other
girl and tried to be friendly. “Except for Mrs. Jennings most costume designers want to either
dress us like ten year olds or make everyone low-cut.” She shuddered. “And hardly anyone
understands that even though it’s a costume, it should be comfortable when possible.”
Marinette nodded. She was “in the zone” and eager to design something that would work for
both the movie and Allegra. She’d all but forgotten in the moment she didn’t get along with
the other girl. “Aren’t you supposed to have a scene after the ball where you need to run and
fight? We could make the dress two-piece!”

Allegra was interested. “Yes! Maybe make the skirt a tear-away and I could have weapons
strapped to my thighs underneath!” She thought about it. “I should wear leggings and some
boots underneath so I can run and chase the bad guys.”

“Yes!” Marinette gently took the sketchpad back from Luka and began to draw. “No one
would know because of the organza draping but the inner lining could be stiff but still
comfortable to hide the boots and weaponry.”

“Oooh! Organza! I like organza better than tulle,” Allegra commented. “It’s not as flowy but
I think it’s more elegant.”

“Plus organza is a bit easier to sew.” Marinette sighed. “Organza is harder to care for because
it’s not machine washable but it’s worth it for special occasion dresses.”

The girls began to discuss color choices and necklines when Felix cleared his throat. “With
all due respect, ladies,” he said, “we only have about three hours before Mom comes back
and I think they want to use this set to shoot today.”

Allegra sighed in disappointment while Marinette put her sketchbook away. “We could meet
over lunch and discuss it some more.”

The boys looked at each other at the overt olive branch but Marinette didn’t seem to notice.
“Good idea!” She turned to Luka. “You don’t mind if I miss lunch with you just this once, do
you?”

He shook his head. “Not at all. I’ll make sure Mylene and Ivan understand too.” He offered
her his arm and smiled. “So. Shall we dance?”
 *****

Marinette looked over to Luka for reassurance. Luka held up his hands. “Hey, would it be
okay if I took a few minutes with Marinette and meditated? It helps calm her down when
she’s feeling anxious.”

It was on the tip of his tongue to refuse but if his co-star felt anxious it would be even harder
to teach her. “Five minutes.”

“More than enough,” Luka sat cross legged on the floor in the lotus position and invited
Marinette to sit in front of him. She sat with her back to his chest and copied his position.
She closed her eyes and rested her hands, palms up, on her knees.

Luka leaned toward her ear and began to hum. It wasn’t the usual “Om”, but some sort of
tune. Claude didn’t recognize it and looked at Allen, who shrugged. Felix just looked at the
timer he’d set on his phone, waiting for the five minutes to be up.

Allegra looked at Marinette’s face as she listened to Luka hum. She was relaxed, even serene.
It was clear from her posture she had absolute trust in him. With their similar hair color they
almost looked like a matched set.

Since Felix and Claude were the most experienced dancers they decided to rock paper
scissors to see who would teach Marinette and Luka. Felix won so Claude slunked off into
the corner to watch. Allegra and Allen already knew how to dance but decided to practice as
a refresher and to make the beginners feel less self-conscious if they weren’t the only ones
dancing. Claude would occasionally wander over to dance with Allegra or Allen.

Once everyone had a partner, Felix began to speak.

“We’re going to start with a basic waltz since it’s the kind of dance we’ll be doing in the
movie.” He told everyone.
Claude pouted. “Aw, no modified Viennese Waltz?” I like to chat while I dance.”

“No,” Allen called over from where he was doing the foxtrot with Allegra. “Let’s not
overcomplicate things for the newbies.”

Claude blew a raspberry. “You’re no fun.”

Allen didn’t even look away from his partner. “This isn’t supposed to be fun, it’s work.”

“Work can be fun.” Claude gave Felix his best puppy dog eyes. “The Viennese Waltz is more
exciting and would look better on film. You know I’m right.”

Felix ignored his friends’ comedy routine and concentrated on demonstrating the basic lead
steps for Marinette and Luka. “First they have to learn the basics, Claude.”

“Yeah, but-”

“Shut it.”

Felix sighed and went on. “The waltz is also known as the box step because the basic six
steps form a box. Let me show them to you.”

Luka and Marinette stood in front of him, at least six apart and six feet all around themselves
so they formed a cube of air when they moved. Hopefully that would keep anyone from
running into anyone else.

“The first steps I’m going to teach you are the Lead’s Steps. These are the steps you’ll
eventually perform with a partner when you’re Now, the first thing you’re going to do is face
forward and stand with your feet about hip width apart. Keep your hands relaxed and at your
sides for now.” As he spoke he took that position. Luka and Marinette copied him as best
they could.
“Now, step with your left foot forward. Usually you’d start with your dominant leg but for
the waltz use your left leg.” He stepped forth. “Keep a little bend in your knee, be careful not
to let your knees lock up. Stay as relaxed as you can. Be careful to land lightly and softly on
the ball of your foot.” Luka copied him perfectly, effortlessly mirroring his movements.
Marinette slipped a bit but he pretended not to notice. She was trying and that was enough for
now.

“After you’ve done that, bring your right foot up so it’s parallel with your left foot. They
should still be hip length apart.”

Both of them mimicked him exactly this time. “Bring your left foot to meet your right foot.
They should be side by side and just touching.” He showed them how.

This would be the tricky part for Marinette. “Step back with your right foot and bend your
right knee just a little. Make sure you’re keeping your upper body straight and relaxed.”

“Then move your left foot back so it's side by side with your right foot. Keep them about hip
width or a third of a meter apart.”

He was very pleased and surprised they were catching on so quickly. Marinette was a lot less
clumsy when she wasn’t nervous or anxious. What technique did Luka use on her? Felix
made a mental note to have the other boy teach him sometime.

“For the last step you’re going to bring your right foot in to meet your left foot and now
you’ve formed the box of the box step.” He gave them the tiniest hint of a smile and they
grinned back at him.

“I want you two to practice those six steps until you’re comfortable with them and can
perform them perfectly,” Felix told them. Marinette looked a little nervous but determined to
do well. Her perseverance was admirable. He respected her for never giving up.
After they’d performed the steps to his satisfaction he decided to move on with the lesson.
“The next steps I’m going to teach you are the Follow’s steps. These are usually performed
by the female partner,” Allegra paused in her dancing to stick out her tongue at him, “but
some ladies like to lead and same sex couples are a thing.”

Everyone in the room nodded in approval and understanding so he continued. “To be honest
it’s basically the Lead’s steps but now everything is backwards. “Stand with your legs a meter
apart again. Now,” he showed them both, “step back with your right foot. Make sure you
keep your knee bent and land on the balls of your feet. Once you’ve done that step back with
your left and keep both feet parallel and one third meters apart. After that you’ll bring your
right foot next to your left foot so they’re barely touching.”

Felix was watching Marinette closely while trying not to look like he was. She was doing
well. He’d half expected her to have fallen down by now but except for that early slip and a
wobble every now and then she was doing better than he expected. Maybe Chloe was
thinking of a past Marinette when she’d told him of all the times the girl had tripped over her
feet or ran into a pole.

Once they had both copied him he went on. “This is just like the Lead’s step. Put your left
foot forward, careful to land on the balls of your feet. Then bring your right foot forward so
both feet are parallel and then-” he deliberately hesitated, wondering which of his students
would speak up.

“Bring your left foot next to your right foot so that they just touch!” Marinette spoke up and
demonstrated the step.

Felix gave her a nod of approval and she smiled at him. That was nothing compared to the
beam of gratitude when Luka told her, “you catch on quick, Marinette. I think you could
learn anything with practice.”

Felix felt a bit of annoyance at Luka’s words until he smiled at Felix and said, “and with a
good teacher.”

“Glad to see my contribution has been noticed,'' he told the blue-haired boy dryly. “Now I
want you to practice the steps for a little while. Then we’ll move on to how to dance with a
partner.”
 *****

“Actually dancing with a partner isn’t much different than dancing solo,” Felix told them. He
gave them a sly grin. “Except for the danger of having your toes trod on. Marinette, it might
be a good idea for you to wear flats when we’re filming this scene.”

She looked a little disappointed and ashamed but Luka added, “but I can wear them all I
want, right?”

Felix couldn’t help but chuckle a little as Marinette gave her friend a playful nudge. “No
stilettos and nothing gaudy. If you can prove you can dance in them, sure.”

The Quantic Kids laughed and Marinette looked relaxed once again.

“First, I’m going to dance with Marinette and Luka will dance with…” he trailed off and
looked at his three friends.

Claude’s hand immediately shot up. “I volunteer as tribute!”

Felix looked at Luka. “Is that alright with you?”

Luka gave Claude a gentle smile. “It’s fine. Should I lead or should you?”

Claude grinned back and shrugged. “Eh, you’re the one who needs the practice, so it’s okay if
you lead.”

Luka nodded and the two paired up.

Felix stood in front of Marinette and reached out to put his hand on her shoulder blade, then
stopped. “I forgot to ask. Is this alright with you? I didn’t think to ask if you’d rather practice
with Claude.”

A month ago she would have said no but Felix had mellowed out. That, or she’d just grown
used to him. Maybe a bit of both. “It’s fine.” She reached out to touch him and also paused.
“Um, sorry. I should ask for your consent to touch you. And um...do I put my hand on your
shoulder or on your waist?”

He appreciated her consideration. “On my shoulder is fine.” Putting her hand on his waist
was a bit too intimate for his taste. He clasped her other hand in his. “Is this okay so far? Are
you comfortable being this close to me?”

She scoffed. “I’ll survive.”

"I don't doubt it." Was Felix's easy reply, the smallest amused smile graced his lips which had
Marinette smile back.

When they started filming she would have blushed and stammered or refused to his touch all
while glaring at him. Their working relationship had improved a lot since then. He found
himself wishing he’d met her before Adrien. He could have been friends with her, or at least
peers.

Marinette looked over her shoulder and frowned. Claude and Luka were already dancing
while she was standing still. Felix didn’t know exactly what she was looking at, but knew she
lost focus.

“For now, I’m going to have to ask you to keep your eyes on me. When dancing you keep
most of your attention on your partner. The rest is maintaining spatial awareness so you don’t
run into the other dancers.” She returned her gaze to his face.

He nodded in approval. “Good. Now we’re just going to repeat the steps you just learned but
now with a partner.”
He stepped forward and she stepped back. Together they brought their feet together and then
Marinette stepped forward while Felix stepped back. They repeated the steps over and over
until Marinette’s grip on his shoulder relaxed a bit.

“We should really be performing the waltz to a three-count tempo,” he told her. When she
looked confused he decided to show her. “Allow me to demonstrate. Take the steps we were
taking before when I take them.” He stepped forward. “One.” She stepped back at the same
time.

It was so refreshing to have a partner, acting or dancing, that he didn’t have to explain every
little thing to. There were actors he knew had been working half their lives who still needed a
director who would explain things to them as if they were toddlers.

Likewise with his so-called “high society” dance partners. He had to teach them how to
dance in the middle of the dance floor. Hadn’t their parents already hired dance instructors?
Then again maybe they thought pretending to be dumb and helpless would somehow endear
them to him. Some guys thought that was “cute” but he found it annoying and unnecessary.

Then he stepped to the side while Marinette copied him. “Two. And finally,” he brought his
feet together as she brought hers together. “Three.” He looked satisfied. She was doing very
well so far.

“Let’s practice waltzing to the tempo a bit more.” He thought for a moment. “I should have
thought to bring my phone and play some music,” he told her. “This would be easier with
music.”

Her forehead crinkled and then smoothed. She began to hum a tune similar to the one Luka
had when he was trying to relax her for the dance lessons. It was smooth and gentle, and best
of all, in three-quarter time.

They practiced for another twenty minutes and Marinette continued humming. Occasionally
she’d hum a tune she knew and for a little while they’d hum together. They shared a brief
smile and Felix approved of her musical taste. If she’d been an XY fan he probably would
have fired her. Probably.
Luka was having a good time being taught by Claude. The other boy was even taller than he
was, which was nice. He was also very funny and liked to flirt and Luka enjoyed that too. He
knew Claude wasn’t serious and his girlfriend would kill him if he stepped out of line. Then
again, she might kill Luka as well. Then again, Claude was not Marinette.

He tried to pay attention to the funny story Claude was telling him but his eyes kept straying
to Marinette and Felix. She didn’t look as stiff or nervous as he thought she’d be and he was
glad. His meditation techniques had helped her relax and he was happy to come to her aid.

Luka admitted he was slightly jealous Felix got to hold her hand and dance with her. He
knew the other boy had no feelings for her but he couldn’t help feeling just a little irked he
couldn’t have taught her. Felix was behaving himself and teaching her properly, which he
was grateful for.

Despite how nasty he could be, Felix wasn’t all bad. Luka could respect him for wanting to
make the last movie his father ever wrote. It made him wish yet again he’d known his own
father.

“If I had a crush on a girl that cute, I’d stare at her too.”

Luka brought his attention back to Claude, who smirked. “But you’re supposed to be learning
how to dance so moon over her on your own time.”

Luka felt a little embarrassed. “Sorry.”

“It’s fine.” Claude grinned. “Just don’t let Felix catch you slacking.”

“Never.”

*****
“Ready for a more advanced technique?” Felix asked his partner.

Marinette looked a little nervous. “How advanced are we talking here?”

“It’s just going to be a little circle,” he reassured her. “We can start with a one-fourth turn and
work our way up to a three-fourth turn. “It’s easier than it sounds. To start, we do the first two
steps of the waltz,” he performed them and she copied, “then I’m going to place my left foot
with a slight turn, “ he showed her what he meant, “and you do the same.”

Together they did a small turn. “You see? Easy.” They practiced the move a few more times
until she was comfortable. “The circular motion is always to the lead’s left. With time, it’ll be
a smooth, fluid motion.”

“I want you to try a basic turn,” Felix instructed.

“Is it easy?” Marinette asked.

“Oh yeah,” he assured her. “Don’t worry, you’re doing great. You’ll get it in no time.”

Despite her misgivings she believed him. He wouldn’t risk a scene this important going badly
in his father’s movie. Not even to make someone he didn’t like look bad.

“Right, let’s begin.” Felix faced a wall, standing diagonally. Marinette faced opposite him but
was still standing diagonally. He stepped forward while she stepped back. He took a quarter
turn to the left and she took the turn with him. Then they each brought their feet together,
completing the basic circle.

“How would you feel about trying a spin? Would you feel uncomfortable?” Marinette shook
her head and that made him feel proud for some reason. She was beginning to relax around
him and he enjoyed that.
“Again, it’s just a continuation of steps you already know,” he advised. “Do the first three
steps with me,” she did so. “Then on the fourth step I’m going to drop your right arm,” he let
it fall. “Now I’m going to lift your left hand and do a clockwise spin.”

She looked at him. “You’re not going to spin me fast, are you?”

She looked so wide eyed and serious he almost wanted to laugh but he stopped himself. That
would be unprofessional. Besides, he was having fun teaching her. “I’ll be gentle.”

Marinette gave him a nod and let him spin her. Claude and Luka stopped dancing long
enough to applaud.

Marinette and Felix looked at each other, smiled, and then bowed to their audience.

*****

“Do you think anyone remembers we’re still here?” Allegra asked Allen.

The two friends were doing the Foxtrot, rather well if they did say so themselves.
Unfortunately, everyone else was too wrapped up in the dance lessons to notice anything else.

“Nope,” he replied and looked over at the other dancers. “Claude’s a good teacher but let’s
hope he doesn’t seduce yet another co-star. We don't need a repeat of Fresia, wisteria, and
wine. Felix's…” he raised his eyebrows. “Surprisingly patient with Marinette. I’m impressed;
he's been doing well lately.”

“They look kind of good together,” Allegra commented as she watched her friend spin the
girl. “Her dark hair and his light. There’s a term for that in art. An Italian word.” She frowned
as she tried to remember.
“I believe it’s chiaroscuro,” Allen replied. “Light and dark. Yeah, I can see that.” He
observed them a little more while they danced. Finally he said, “You’re right. They do
contrast nicely with each other. But not in a ‘couple’ sort of way. Just two people standing
with each other looking good.”

Allegra snorted. “That’s a relief. Otherwise Claude might start singing ‘Beauty and the
Beast’.”

“Again?”

*****

After an hour and a half Marinette and Luka could perform the basic waltz to Felix’s
satisfaction.

“Let’s take a fifteen,” Felix told them. “Then since you’ve gotten the basics so well, we
might as well try…” he braced himself for Claude’s reaction, “a modified Viennese waltz.”

Claude let out such a loud whoop of pure joy Luka jumped away from him. Claude gently
took him into his arms again and began to dance him around the room. “It’s not too different
from what you’ve been doing!” he called out over his shoulder. “You’re just moving around
the room, like we’ll be doing in the movie. Just add more turns and do some side steps
instead of just standing still.”

Felix didn’t want to concede but Claude had a point. “Do you want to try? It’s up to you.”

Being able to actually dance to a classical, high class dance filled Marinette with confidence
and more than a little nerve. She hadn’t fallen or stepped on Felix’s feet! Not even once!
“Well, we can’t let Claude have all the fun.” She smiled, looking sweet but there was a
competitive gleam in her eye. Felix enjoyed it. “Shall we?”
Marinette put his hand on her shoulder blade, placed hers on his shoulder and then grabbed
his free hand. “Yes. Yes we shall.”

Felix began to whirl her around the room. “Let me know if you get dizzy,” he advised. “Too
many turns can do that. We can slow down and add some side steps, or even quit.”

“Thanks but I want to at least try,” she kept up with him as easily as she had in their fencing
lessons or while shooting a scene. His heart sped up despite himself. He was enjoying
himself with Marinette. Not just using her for his amusement but because he was genuinely
having fun.

He felt so relaxed and comfortable with her he almost wished they were filming a scene.

Marinette looked up at him, seeing the boy she hated a month ago looking relaxed and even
smiling as they danced. She decided to try a little improvised scene, just for fun. “Why can’t
you allow me to lead for a little while, Holmes? Seems a bit unfair that you lead all the time
because of an accident of gender.”

Felix was surprised at first until she winked at him. Really, she was an amazing scene partner.
He decided to play along. “Ah, dear Dupin, it’s tradition.”

She glowered at him and it was thrilling. “I’ll drag you kicking and screaming into the
twenty-first century, see if I don’t.” She looked up at him with a haughty glare. “Dismissing a
new way of doing things and upholding tradition because it benefits you is another form of
oppression.”

He raised his eyebrows and gave her his most condescending smile. "Flick, beloved, the
century has nothing to do with it. If you recall I fall to your quick thinking plans faster than
your dancing skills. The issue is focus.” He did an underarm turn and twirled her a little
faster than strictly necessary. “ I can focus on our surroundings a lot easier leading in the
dance. and I can maneuver you for surveillance as well. It's schematics."
Marinette wobbled a bit and then gave him the best in-character glare he’d ever seen. "You're
adorable when you think I'm asking for your permission, Barry dearest." She batted her eyes
at him and then daintily but forcibly took the lead.

Felix had to stop his jaw from dropping because it was such a powerful move. It was very in
character for Felicity to refuse to be dictated by anyone, especially him. She was a young
woman who forged her own path and if he had actually been Barry Holmes he would have
swooned. He almost did too.

Instead he took refuge in snark. "I'm adorable? So I see.” He grinned and thought of a way to
make her uncomfortable and hopefully take back the lead. “Your plot of leading is to sweep
me off my feet. Your seduction plan has some merit, Felicity. Never knew you were versed in
tango."

He wrestled control from her long enough to dip her in the middle of the dance floor. Claude,
Luka, Allen and Allegra had stopped dancing and were now watching the floor show. Claude
wished he had popcorn.

She was surprised but not rattled. She took back the dance while he was mentally
congratulating himself on his cleverness and whirled them both to the center of the room.

She looked amused at the look of shock on his face and took the opportunity to dip him. They
were both internally screaming at their boldness but refused to back down. That was what a
loser did.

Instead of bringing him back up she held him there and leaned into his face. Her eyes never
left him as she whispered, “I have skills and plans beyond your wildest dreams.”

With that, she brought him up, did an underarm turn, and then sashayed away from him,
leaving him confused and intrigued.

Felix nearly stumbled from the momentum and stared after her, too stunned to speak.
Claude was never at a loss for words. He turned to Luka and asked, “Can we keep her?”

*****

After watching Felix and Marinette dance together Luka asked, “Hey. How much time do we
have left?”

Allen checked his watch. “About one and a half hours. Why?”

Luka approached Marinette and offered her his hand. “Because I’d like to practice a little
while with Marinette.” He turned to her. “If you don’t mind. After all, we’re going to be
dancing together in the movie. I want you to be comfortable with me.”

She couldn’t help but smile up at him. “I’m always comfortable with you, Luka,” she said but
took his hand. “I’d love to dance with you.”

“Oh,” Luka asked as if it had just occurred to him, “is that all right, Felix?”

Felix shrugged. He honestly didn’t care. He wanted to sit down and take a break anyway.
“Why not? Go for it.”

They held hands and instead of his hand resting on her shoulder, Luka put her hand on her
waist. She pinked a bit but put her hand on his shoulder. Then they began to dance.

Allen, Claude and Allegra all watched the couple dance together as Felix sat and checked for
messages from his mom on his phone.

Allen noticed that while Marinette seemed a little nervous at first and a bit stiff with Felix
until he started bantering, she wasn’t nervous with Luka. They were smiling as they danced.
Luka said something and Marinette laughed with joy. They took turns spinning each other
about and giggling like children. It was adorable and he wished Chloe was there to take some
pictures.

Allegra liked Luka, she really did. For some reason, watching him dance with
Marinette...was annoying. She was starting to warm up to Marinette and was glad the other
girl regarded consent as important. Besides, Marinette just looked better when she was
dancing with Felix. She’d even go as far to say Felix was finally relaxed and having fun; with
someone outside of their circle.

She mentally groaned. Damn, she was turning into a shipper. One of those obnoxious ones
who shipped real people. She hated those kinds of shippers and besides, Felix made it clear
he was asexual and aromantic. It was probable he wouldn’t even keep in contact with
Marinette after filming had wrapped. Well, unless he needed a designer.

Claude was just happy. He loved watching people dance and Luka was very watchable.
Marinette was too. Man, if he were single he’d make a blueberry cuddle sandwich with those
two. He looked over at his girlfriend and his heart melted. He should be ashamed for thinking
of anyone else when he had a battle queen like Allegra. Plus she scared the shit out of him,
which was incredibly hot.

I’ve wanted to do this forever. Luka thought to himself as he danced with the purest song he’d
ever met. Her cheeks were pink and her eyes were soft as she gazed in his eyes. It was all he
could do not to kiss her in the middle of the dance floor, audience or not.

He knew she was finally over Adrien. The guy was an idiot who’d had his chance and blew
it. Maybe Kagami would be better for him and teach him how to use his spine. He doubted it;
Adrien tried to please everyone which meant he ended up pleasing no one. Kagami would
probably take the lead in their relationship, but she’d probably let him have more say and
autonomy than M. Agreste.

Luka couldn’t wait to ask Marinette out, but he was willing to wait after an appropriate
“mourning period” for her crush had passed. Maybe after the movie was done.

This is wonderful. Marinette inhaled and then breathed out slowly. Without the huge crush
she used to have on Adrien weighing her down, she felt lighter and free. If falling for Adrien
was a clap of thunder, what she might be feeling for Luka was a sweet summer rain or
listening to the Seine while standing under a bridge. She could be herself around Luka. He
always saw her, not what he wanted to see or the image she wanted to project but all of
her...and he liked it.

Felix looked up from his phone to see how his students were doing. After a minute he could
see there was nothing wrong with their technique and relaxed, pleased he’d taught them well.
They picked up ballroom dancing pretty fast. Luka didn’t surprise him because as a musician
he had natural rhythm but Marinette did. Chloe had told him she’d been accident prone the
whole time she’d known her. However it had been weeks since she’d flubbed a take or
slipped so he wondered if she became less clumsy when she felt comfortable and confident.

They looked good together he thought as their dance continued and they talked and laughed
together. With Marinette’s blue-black hair and cerulean eyes and Luka’s sky blue eyes and
black hair with blue tips, they looked like a matched set. Plus it was clear she was much more
relaxed with the other boy, probably because they were friends.

He felt a strange pang in his chest. Watson and Dupin got along better in the film; she had
been the only one of Jack’s classmates he’d even remembered after eight years. They had an
easy rapport and they barely knew each other. Barry had yet to connect with him, something
he thought would have been assured considering their family histories. His schoolmate and
rival Felicity had befriended Watson easily and together they’d all but left Barry alone. It was
both aggravating and incredibly lonely.

Felix knew Barrington Holmes was wholly jealous they had a connection he lacked. Was it
only from a “professional” point of view or was it more personal than that? Was he more
jealous of Dupin or Holmes? Was he falling in love? What should he do, considering they all
had to work together?

Huh. I should remember this feeling and use it during the actual take.

He felt a tap on his shoulder and glanced up to see Claude staring at him with concern.

“Are you okay there, mate?” he asked, bright blue eyes filled with concern.
Felix shook off Barry Holmes. “Oh, I’m fine, I just figured out how to play Barry watching
Watson and Dupin dance during the ball scene.”

Claude blinked, then grinned. “Oh, good. It was just work related. He’s okay guys!” he called
out to Allen and Allegra.

The two friends looked relieved and Marinette and Luka stopped dancing, looking confused.

“Um, is the lesson over?” Marinette asked.

Felix got out of his seat. “I believe so. We have less than an hour before my mom is due back.
We should probably get ready to get to work.”

*****

I hate that do-gooder bitch. I should have destroyed her in college .

Lila continued to think hateful thoughts about Marinette Dupain-Cheng. She was too nice.
She should have turned the class against her by claiming Marinette was a bully. She should
have driven her to have a nervous breakdown so she’d have to change schools. She should
have had Hawk Moth akumatize her into Volpina again and had “Ladybug '' tell Alya her
friend was dangerously unstable and secretly wanted her dead.

But she hadn’t. Because Adrien made her a “deal”.

He was a simpering little coward who’d enabled a bully like Chloe but drew the line at being
mean to Marinette. Sure, he hadn’t liked it when his assistant and bodyguard had gotten
reprimanded but they were employees.

Chloe and her nosy little camera weren’t here today, thank goodness so it would be
impossible for Lila to get caught. She crept close to the door where the leads were having
their dance lessons and they sounded like they were almost done. Good.

She looked overhead at the lighting rig. They would have to pass right under it to get to hair
and make-up so this was her best chance.

Lila followed the weights and wires that suspended the lights and found the wall the cables
were attached to. Perfect. She pulled out a pair of wire cutters she’d stolen from the electrical
grips toolbox and was careful not to get any fingerprints on them. That way she could plant
the knife and frame someone else for her crime. Honestly, it wasn’t even her fault. A lighting
truss that size should be suspended by wires from above, not a few simple cables on the
ground and some weights.

She laughed to herself. They should thank her for pointing out the flaws in their system.

They sounded like they were about to leave so she didn’t have much time. She cut through
just enough wires to keep the lights in the air until the group was underneath. Gravity would
do the rest. She’d even go talk to Gio so she had an alibi.

Goodbye, Marinette. Enjoy Hell.

*****

“So did everyone get all their stuff?” Allen was ever the Team Mom, making sure everyone
was taken care of.

“Ah! My phone!” Marinette ran back in while the rest of the group walked ahead. Luka
might have walked a little bit slower so she could catch up.

She ran back out, shutting the door with a little more force than she needed to. She raced to
rejoin the group. “Thanks again for your help, everyone!”
“I didn’t do much,” Allegra told her, “but you’re welcome,” Something occurred to her.
“Hey, would you like to have tea with me? I want to discuss my ball gown design. If you
don’t mind.” Allegra decided she wouldn’t be upset if Marinette refused but she was excited
to be included in any design decisions and she wanted to make it up to Marinette for
misjudging her.

Marinette knew she was being given an olive branch and honestly wanted to give Allegra a
second chance. Plus she loved it when someone she was designing for gave her input. “That
sounds like fun! I was thinking lilac for you, just like plum would look amazing on Claude
and since you two are also a couple in the film…”

She didn’t get to finish her sentence because at that moment the wires holding the lighting rig
finally snapped, sending fifty-five kilos of glass and steel towards Marinette’s head.
 Chapter Sixteen
Chapter Summary

Last chapter's cliffhanger has been solved. Marinette is saved but a price is paid.

Chapter Notes

TW for blood

I hope my medical terminology is accurate.

Time seemed slow for the teenagers. Viscous and languid as all they could do was stare in
absolute horror.

For a fraction of a moment, miniscule seconds their world was still.

Allan covered his mouth, horrified. This couldn’t be happening. He knew their electrical team
had the best safety record in their industry. There was no way this was an accident caused by
anyone on the crew being careless. They had too many precautions.

Allegra’s muscles tensed. The need to move strong as she prepared to run and get medical
help. The rig was about the fall on Marinette. Allegra was neither strong nor fast enough to
get to Marinette in time and prevent her from being hit.

The rig was about to fall on Marinette. She would need help. A few weeks ago Allegra’s only
concern would be that Marinette’s injury would delay production. Now she was beginning to
like the other girl, or at least respect her. She’d wasted a lot of time disliking and mistrusting
someone over what she overheard some rando say. Allegra had known Lila was a creep, it
shouldn’t have been a stretch that she was a liar also.
Allegra whipped her body seeing everyone else expressing the same horror she did but one
was missing. Huh. Where was Claude?

Luka hesitated. His body was frozen and he stared helplessly as the girl he cared for was
about to be crushed. He needed to move, he wanted to move. His mind screamed at him to
move, to act, to do something . Even then his body was still, a better impression of Lot's wife
could not be found, his body was a useless salt statue watching disaster.

I’m about to watch her die and I can’t do anything to save her.

Felix didn’t freeze. Nor did he think about mobilizing for help. The medics on set were great
but what could they do with broken bones? Or crushed muscles? No it would have been
much better if Marinette didn’t get hurt at all. He could make that happen. Felix was right
beside her, he was the only shot Marinette had. She was important to the movie and he’d
never find a better Dupin he enjoyed working with as much as he did her. He enjoyed their
banter; it was almost...friendly now.

All the blood went to his muscles as his heart sped up. The beat of his pulse loud in his ears,
a stray thought that maybe he would get hurt instead flashed, but it was too late. Felix had
moved. Time seemed to slow down but that was just his mind speeding up to find a solution.
He was closest to her, he could reach her before the rig landed on her.

Felix raced over to her. She had just noticed the lighting fixture about to fall. Heard the creak
of metal, saw the shadow move. It would crash on her and she tensed as if getting ready to
run.

Run now.

Marinette was going to start moving when an outside force collided with her. A flash of
golden hair, the feel of hands locking against her. Gravity lost its place as she was airborne
for just a moment.

Felix?
 Felix had lunged at Marinette, locking his arms around her tightly as they both went down,
Felix using his own body to shield and cushin her fall, taking great care to hold onto her head
so it wouldn't impact against the wooden floor. He had just cleared the lighting rig when it
landed with a loud crash. The steel frame screeched as it bent and the glass tinkled as it
splintered into shards of sharp and hot glass. A bit breathless from the impact, Felix made
sure to turn Marinette away from the blast zone, his shoulder and hip impacting the most with
hsi fall. He shielded Marinette with his body and winced as glass fragments embedded
themselves into his exposed arm and right hand.

Damn it . He hadn’t been fast enough.

He heard some distant screaming but ignored it. He was vaguely aware that Marinette hadn’t
moved yet as Allegra, Allen and Luka all crowded around him. They were all asking
questions but their voices ran together and sounded as if they were underwater. He felt blood
running down his arm, the ache on his side, and faintly wished he’d worn long sleeves that
day.

Allen tapped him on the left shoulder. “Hey. Are you alright? We need to get you and
Marinette to the first aid station.”

As if in answer, Claude came running back to them, trailed by two medical personnel. They
could barely keep up with the tall boy and gave up trying to run in favor of a brisk walk.

“Felix?! What happened?”

“Doctor Uchiha, Doctor Winston,” he greeted them as if it were any other work day. “A
lighting rig nearly fell on my co-star. You can see it in several pieces behind us. Also, I have
glass in my arm, maybe my shoulder and back as well I'm not entirely sure. Marinette...has
yet to speak. She might be in shock.” He was impressed at how calm and steady his voice
was. He might panic a bit later.

Doctor Uchiha looked him over and said, “We’ll have to get that glass out of you, Felix.
Come on. Can you walk all right?”
Felix nodded absently, not entirely sure if he actually could or not.

Doctor Winston cleared her throat. “Um, do you want to let Marinette go? I want to see if she
was injured.”

Felix wanted to argue that of course she wasn’t because he’d shielded her with his own body.
But he wasn’t in the mood to argue. To be honest, he’d forgotten he was holding her.

He lowered his arms and looked down at Marinette. She had curled in on herself, making her
look even smaller than usual. Her pupils were fully dilated and she was staring up at him. At
first he thought she was in awe because he’d saved her. Now he saw she was in shock. All of
a sudden he felt strangely protective of her. He wanted her to be safe and felt angry at
whoever had done her harm. It was similar to how he felt when Lila harassed Allen or when
someone had been cruel to Claude for flubbing his lines and messing up a scene.

He was beginning to think of Marinette as his friend. The thought shook him almost as bad as
the possibility of being hit by the lighting rig.

“Marinette, can you hear me? Marinette, do you remember what happened?” Doctor Winston
tried to ask her questions but the girl just stared at her blankly.

“I don’t think she’s going to be able to answer any questions right now.” Luka gently pushed
past everyone and took one of Marinette’s hands. His voice was gentle and soothing and
Felix began to feel pacified along with her. “Marinette. It’s Luka. You’re safe. We’re going to
take you to the first aid station and the doctor will look you over to make sure you’re alright.
Trust me.”

Her pupils shrunk back to their usual size as she listened to her friend’s voice. She held her
other hand out to Luka and he pulled her out of Felix’s arms and onto her feet before
swinging her up into his arms. He looked at the doctors. “I’ll just carry her. It doesn’t look
like she could walk right now and she knows she can trust me.”
Felix felt oddly bereft after Marinette was taken from him but decided it was just the
adrenaline wearing off. He allowed Allen to pull him up so he could walk to the first aid
station. His hip throbbed, and knee too. Damn he might end up half battered and bruised.
Refusing to be seen more hurt than he was sure he appeared, Felix was bearing the dull pain,
when a thought struck him.

Mother .

"Mom will be back soon. Make sure you get to her first and let her know what happened, but
gently; away from people.” He looked at the crowd that was already starting to gather.

“Someone clean as much as you can of this mess before my mom shows up. Now. Please.”

“We should probably leave it as is until the police have been called to investigate.” Someone
piped up.

Damn, they were right. This was a possible crime scene. Felix just nodded. “Call the police
then. Have security posted until they get here so no one else gets hurt.”

“Yes, sir.”

*****

Meanwhile Lila was planting evidence and strolling far enough away from the “accident
zone” so no one could say she was involved. Now all she needed was to be seen with a
trustworthy and reliable alibi.

“So, are you ready to rehearse?”

She whirled around and looked into Gio’s smiling, handsome face.
“Gio! I’m so glad to see you!”

She genuinely was. Now she had her alibi and he was perfect. He was very popular around
the set for being friendly to everyone and humble about his talent. It was almost quaint. Once
they were the new power couple of the movie industry she would have to copy his attitude
for interviews and when meeting fans. It endeared people to him. Gio was so good at
appearing kind and modest it almost looked real.

Lila smiled and batted her lashes and as predicted he blushed. “Um...so? About rehearsal?
We’re filming with Victor after lunch.”

“Oh! Yes! I always feel more comfortable when I rehearse a scene with you.” She reached
out and laid a hand on his arm. “I think my acting improves every time I work with you.”

Good. Now he felt needed. Perfect. “Actually,” she bit her bottom lip and looked at him from
under her lashes, “I need a favor.”

He raised his brows and looked interested. “As long as it's nothing illegal, immoral, or
expensive,” he joked, “I’m in.”

She laughed too. When she was done with him, he’d be happy to do any of the three.
“Well…” she pretended to hesitate, “I heard that we were shooting a ball scene because the
school has this dance every year. Not even the murder of a professor can stop it.”

Gio gave her a sympathetic frown. “And let me guess, you don’t know how to waltz.”

Lila knew the main cast were having lessons today. Closed lessons, as Allegra had told her
when she tried to invite herself. Damn, she never should have come onto that guy. It wrecked
everything. She was sure the perfect and pure Marinette stepped out of line, or hid it when
she did.
She looked down and tried to look embarrassed. “No. Sure, I can do a little modern hip hop
but that sort of old fashioned dance? No.”

As predicted he smiled and reassured her. “I can teach you.”

She raised her head and gave him a look of surprise. “Really? You can?” She raised a hand to
her mouth in feigned concern. “You don’t mind?”

He just laughed. “Not at all. In fact, we can practice a little after lunch.”

Lila clapped her hands and gave him a look of utter adoration. “You’re wonderful!”

He blushed and said, “I just need to ask Felix if it’s alright if we use his practice room when
he and the others are done with it. He looked over her shoulder and announced, “Oh, look!
There they are now. They must be done.”

She turned around and looked, trying to appear interested. The small group of main actors
were talking about...something. She didn’t care. That tall blue haired boy looked at Marinette
as if she was important to him and Felix looked...less hostile than normal.

She watched as the main group passed under the lights. Marinette forgot something and ran
back for it. She slammed the door to the practice room harder than she needed to and chased
after them.

God, she was so predictable. It was almost as if Lila had written a scene for her.

Lila whispered to Gio, “we should probably ask now before they’re busy again.”

“Sure,” he whispered back but she didn’t actually make a move to talk to them.
The lights swayed and the last cable snapped as predicted, falling directly on Marinette’s
talented little head.

Lila tried to look shocked and concerned when Felix suddenly broke away from the group
and rescued Marinette seconds before the lights fell and splintered.

“ No!” she screamed involuntarily. Dammit! She survived again! That brat must have the
most amazing luck in the world. Felix picked the worst possible time to play hero.

She didn’t see what happened next because suddenly Gio pulled her into his arms and turned
her away from her failed “accident”.

“Hey, it’s okay,” he stroked her hair and spoke in soothing tones. “Marinette is going to be
fine. We have a great medical staff. Everyone’s going to be fine. Just don’t look if it bothers
you so much. Your friend is in great hands, I promise.”

Oh, that’s right. Gio still thought she and Marinette were friends. She decided to play along.

“I...I don’t think I feel like dancing now,” she fakely sobbed.

“Neither do I.” He pulled away and slung an arm around her shoulders. “I think you should
have some herbal tea and a snack. You’ll feel better once you hear your friend is okay.”

“I-I’m sure I will.”

*****

Luka stood just inside the medic station. His cheek was sore from Luka chewing on it as his
nerves got the better of him. One medic was checking over Marinette while the other was
bandaging Felix’s hand after seeing the extent of his injuries. Felix had a fair complexion like
Adrien, but the bruising that was on his shoulder, hip, and ribs were blooming flowers. Glass
was extracted from his back, his shoulder; he needed to get stitches on two of the larger cuts,
his hand had many scrapes and needed bandages. Thanks to Felix's quick action besides the
shock, Marinette was physically ok with some mild discomfort.

He could hear the low soothing voices of the medical professionals assuring their patients
that they would be just fine. He took a deep cleansing breath and told himself they would be
fine. His legs thought he was a liar and nearly collapsed out from under him before he made
his way to a chair.

His adrenaline rush had worn off and he hid his head in his hands, trying not to cry. He
couldn’t cry. Marinette could never see him as being less than strong. He had to be strong for
her. Plus Amelie would be back from her mystery errand soon and would demand answers
about her son’s and her lead actress’ accident. He would have to explain to her what
happened since he was a witness. Mari and Felix looked to be in shock the last he saw them
and probably didn’t know what happened themselves. He was known for being calm and
level-headed so he was the best person to help Marinette get home. He doubted any filming
would be done today.

He was sure he’d also have to update Amelie on her son’s condition after hearing what
happened from Allen and the others. That was a conversation he wished he didn’t have to
have but hopefully one of Felix’s friends could keep her calm.

It would be nice to have someone to lean on once in a while.

His mom was great and he loved her anarchic outlook on life. It just would be nice every now
and then to have some stability . To come home and have a regular dinner and not the strange
experimental meal his mom created on the fly.

That thought was disloyal and he was ashamed. He still couldn’t help thinking about it.

He was sure people like Marinette or Felix came home to predictable meals and long
conversations about their day. Thoughtful discussions about music or philosophy. He
imagined being older and having family meals with the Dupain-Chengs. They would insist he
call them “Tom” and “Sabine” and ask him what kind of quiche he liked. Maybe they would
tease their daughter about where they were going on their date to make her blush. Luka
would intervene and say they were going to a concert at the Louvre or a movie. Then maybe
one day it would be him and Marinette at their own house. She would teach him how to make
coq au vin or ask him to taste her creme brulee .

He shook his head to clear it. That was jumping ahead a bit too much. He hadn’t even
managed to ask her out yet. He was trying to wait and be patient until the movie was over
because she had so much going on at the moment.

A face rose in his mind. Yes, she’d been in love with Adrien but judging the way she’d
treated him when he and Kagami came to give them fencing lessons, that might be over. She
seemed almost indifferent to his presence; there was no stuttering or blushing and she seemed
happier to see Kagami than Adrien. There was a bit of personal drama between Felix and his
cousin so it was probably just as well Adrien and his girlfriend left early.

Luka told himself not to get his hopes up. Just because Marinette had finally put her all-
consuming crush behind her did not mean she was ready to date him, or even anyone. He
knew she was fond of him but it was always possible she wasn’t interested in being any more
than friends with him.

His mind shifted to Felix and he wanted to kick himself. He was too busy staring at Marinette
as she twirled around in her pretend ballgown to notice the fraying wires or the swaying
lights. Felix had risked his neck to save her. Luka was grateful to the other boy; he might not
like Marinette but even he couldn’t let her die or get hurt. He’d even injured himself to rescue
her, scooping her into his arms and shielding her with his body as they hit the ground. The
blood Luka saw just proved the willingness the boy took; the lighting rig that had nearly
crushed her. He had looked like a noble prince carrying the fair princess to safety.

Despite his best efforts he couldn’t help but feel jealous of his co-star. Luka prided himself on
being aware of his surroundings and being perceptive. Today he’d been neither while
someone else had been the hero to his...friend? Pure melody? He didn’t know. He hesitated
until the danger had already passed.

It should have been me.

That was a selfish, jealous thing to think. He should be grateful, thanking Felix for saving
Marinette, relieved neither of them were seriously harmed. Both would probably recover and
be back to filming within a day or two.

Images began to flash in his mind. Felix might not have been fast enough and Marinette
could have gotten crushed by the lighting rig. He might have slipped and fell and then both of
them could have died. Perhaps he wouldn’t have gotten Marientte far enough away and glass
shards could have blinded her. She could have bled to death. He would have lost her. He
would have to tell her parents the most precious thing in their lives was gone.

He could feel the fear and alarm rising in him and stopped himself. If he didn’t control his
emotions he could be akumatized again. That would just put Marinette and Felix at further
risk and he would never allow that. His melody would never be put in harm’s way by him;
neither directly or indirectly.

Luka was interrupted from his thoughts by the door to the medic’s office crashing open and
Amelie Graham de Vanily burst inside, panting and as disheveled as he’d ever seen her.

She looked at Luka with wide, wild eyes. “They said my baby was nearly flattened by a
lighting rig! Where is he?”

Seeing her so upset made it easy for him to swallow his own feelings and focus on someone
else’s fear and suffering. He took her hands in his and gave her the most reassuring look he
could muster.

“The lighting rig actually nearly fell on Marinette and he dove in to save her. Let me tell you
what happened…”

*****

Felix was going to be okay.

He watched as Doctor Uchiha gently removed glass fragments from his arm and barely
flinched; the worst ones were already removed and stitched. His shirt was removed to get to
those glass fragments. She then cleaned the wounds with antiseptic and bandaged them.
After that she cleaned the blood off his arm and hand. Some even got on his ring. He’d be
sure to take it off and dip it in some jewelry cleaner later.

Lucky they called him, as if what happened right now was based on luck and not the
desperation of a man trying to prevent tragedy. Lucky! The fools! Felix moved before he
noticed the glass stabbing him.

This had to be yet another Lila attempt to get Marinette injured or worse so she could take
her place in the film. If the situation weren’t so serious he would have laughed. What a farce.
8ipylThat dangerous little brat thought she was good enough to star in a Graham Films
production? She was barely suitable for a walk-on role. True, her acting was improving, but
that was just because Gio was coaching her. He was a better actor than Felix had given him
credit for. He would have to keep an eye on him and see if he were suitable for any other
roles in the future.

“A few puncture wounds and some mild lacerations." Felix smiled as if the most natural thing
to the Doctor Uchihas who gave him a deadpan stare.

"Of course," Doctor Uchiha snarked at Felix, "I also suppose the stitches in your back and
bruising on your knee, hip, ribs, and shoulder is nothing at all."

"Doctor you know I'm a delicate aristocratic boy," Felix lamented trying to inject a levity that
the situation did not have at the moment. He needed Doctor Uchiha to downplay everything
for when his mother came. "I bruise like a peach."

"Yes, yes; thankfully it didn't hit too deep." She gave him a reassuring smile. “Marinette
didn’t get a scratch on her, thanks to you. She’s still in a bit of a shock, poor lamb. Make sure
she takes today and tomorrow off as well. Don’t let Jennings drag her off to do some
sewing.”

“Thank you, Doctor Uchiha,” he said with a smile. She smiled back.

“I’m going to go file an accident report; and get you a prescription for antibiotics and pain
medication. You should probably stay here for now and rest.” Doctor Uchiha said and left.
He slumped as the doctor gave him some privacy to regain his composure. It wasn’t
necessary because he was fine, really. He wasn’t even shaking. His stomach felt a bit queasy;
he could have died or been permanently disabled. Not a good feeling. The dull ache on his
side was throbbing and he wanted to just lie down on a bed of ice and wallow in pity for a bit.
Where his mother couldn't see.

His anger surged and for a minute he wanted to strangle Lila until she turned purple. He
wanted to blacklist her from appearing in so much as an insurance commercial in all of
Europe. It wasn’t enough for her to try and kill Marinette, but she almost did him in...again.
Not only that but she was causing delays in production, damaging equipment, and just might
ruin the production of the last script his father ever wrote . For that last bit alone he should
have her head on a pike. Are deaths permanent if caused by an Akuma?

Felix stopped his train of thoughts and took a few deep breaths. He tried to focus his thoughts
on positive things; his mother’s laugh,his father’s rare smiles, and having fun with his
friends. Getting akumatized would just be embarrassing at this point.

Well, enough dwelling. The polite thing to do now would be to check on Marinette and see if
she had snapped out of her shock. He was not just her co-star but her employer and a certain
noblesse oblige was required.

There was a curtain between the cot he was laying on and the cot Marinette was no doubt on.
He was about to open it when he hesitated. It would be more polite to call out first so she
knew he was there and wasn’t startled. He called out, “Marinette? Can you hear me?”

“Luka?”

Her voice was barely above a whisper and sounded shaky. He was relieved she responded but
also a little annoyed. He risked his life to save hers and the first person she thinks of is Luka ?
He knew she wasn’t very fond of him but couldn’t help but feel slightly insulted. Still, he
understood. Luka was her friend...or were they more? Well, he was probably a better match
than Adrien. His cousin was an oblivious idiot who never paid attention to the attractive,
creative girl. Luka noticed her, helped her relax, treated her with respect and just seemed to
enjoy every minute he got to spend with her. He was tall, handsome and supposedly a good
musician. He and Marinette looked good together.
He drew back the curtain and poked his head around the corner. “Do you need anything?

“Luka.”

Felix sighed. “Besides Luka. I can ask someone to bring some water. It’s a bit early for tea.”

He stopped when he got a good look at her. She was sitting with a yellow shock blanket
around her shoulders and staring off into the middle distance.

He stepped half a meter closer to her and waved his hand in front of her face to get her
attention. She blinked several times and then focused her attention on him.

“Oh. Hello.”

She barely seemed aware of him so he decided to try a little improv. “Really, Flick dearest,
there are better ways to get my attention than nearly having us crushed to death. Shall I list
them off? Or would you rather listen to it as a soliloquy?”

For a full minute she was completely quiet and he was afraid he’d cocked things up
somehow. Then she rallied and responded with, “Don’t flatter yourself, you prancing show
pony. Someone, or several someone clearly want us dead and are desperate enough that
they’re getting reckless. The escape room and the Four by Four were bad enough, but
attacking us on school grounds?” She snorted in disdain. “That’s not only reckless, it’s
sloppy.”

“Well, I think you just might be right on this one rare occasion, my dear Felicity.” He crossed
his arms and smiled down at her. He took the liberty of sitting on the bed, the two of them
bumping shoulders and Felix muffled the hurt groan as she hit his injured shoulder.
She laughed and it was charming. “The great Barrington Holmes is admitting someone could
be right besides his magnificent self? This is a novelty I’ll be sure to savor.”

They laughed together and the tension was broken. Marinette was beginning to act and look
much more like herself and he felt oddly relieved. Quiet, passive Marinette was boring; he
much preferred to see her in control of herself and lively, even when she was going for his
throat.

She smiled up at him and it was as warm and genuine as the smiles she gave her friends.
He’d never had one of these smiles aimed at him before. “Felix. Thank you so much.”

He raised a brow, unwilling to seem vulnerable in case she was setting him up for a prank.
“For?”

Her smile vanished and she put one hand on her hip as she tilted her head slightly to the side.
Her lips pursed and she said, “Playing dumb doesn’t really suit you.” Her expression softened
again and said, “You saved my life, even risked yourself for me. You didn’t have to do that.”

Her sweetness was a little disconcerting and he took refuge in snark. “Of course I did. You’re
playing a lead character and we’ve already shot one-third of the movie with you in it. It’d be
a waste of time and money replacing you.”

Marinette didn’t bristle at his sarcasm, just sighed and looked disappointed. “I’m being
sincere. Thank you. For saving my life and for bringing me out of my funk with your witty
banter and stimulating conversation.” She chuckled and said, “it was pretty clever of you to
use your character to reach me.”

“Improv seems almost standard between us now,” he replied.

They were quiet for a few minutes and he felt the tension begin to return. The medbay was
quiet except for the doctors talking quietly in the distance, no doubt filling out their reports.
He found himself talking just to fill the silence.
“This is the second time we’ve nearly died or been injured. If I didn’t know this was all
planned I might feel paranoid. Or cursed. Or paranoid that I was cursed. I might write a Call
of Cthulhu game based off of this, the premise would be a wonderful movie.”

She laughed. “Lila isn’t much for planning...most of the time. But she’s quick to turn a
situation to her advantage. She picked a time when she knew Chloe would be gone and there
would be no photographic evidence of her crimes.”

Felix grimaced. “Maybe we should consider having a backup photographer since Chloe can’t
be everywhere. Even a mobile picture would be better than nothing. “

She nodded in agreement. “True. I know Allegra said something about a mole but do you
think it would be a good idea to have a few more security guards? Maybe undercover so
they’re not too obvious.” She thought quietly and then straightened. “Oh! And have those
hidden cameras you bought installed. Just in case everything else fails.”

He smiled. “You, on the other hand, are very good at planning.” He laughed. “I’m glad
you’re on my side.”

Marinette laid her hand on her chin and pretended to consider what he said. “For now.
Besides, I feel more comfortable if I have multiple plans in case the first few fail.” She
laughed at the look on his face. “Hey, don’t worry. I don’t plan on suddenly becoming your
enemy after the movie wraps.” The look on her face turned sly and Felix knew it would be a
mistake to have this girl as his enemy. He would prefer to keep her as an ally. Or
maybe...friend?

He thought he might like having Marinette Dupain-Cheng as a friend. Yes, she was a talented
asset and he enjoyed the fact she challenged him. It made working with her fun and he looked
forward to every day he spent on set with her now. Her banter had the strange side effect of
calming him down too. He wondered what his father would have thought of her.

“But to be honest,” his face turned serious. “I’m glad you’re not hurt and not just for the sake
of the film. The world would be a poorer place without you.”
She grinned and he was starting to enjoy seeing her smile. “Huh. So we have to be in life-
threatening peril for you to like me. Good to know.”

He relaxed and then realized he was enjoying himself. She wasn’t bantering with him in
character, she was simply herself. She was making quips and sending gentle barbs his way. It
reminded him of how his friends treated him.

Could Marinette be seeing him as a friend now? Did she want to be his friend? Did he want
to be hers?

He thought about it and decided, yes. Yes, he wanted Marinette Dupain-Cheng to be his
friend. All he had to do was keep her away from Adrien. He was unworthy of even talking to
her and besides, he hated to share. He supposed Luka might be all right too, but he wasn’t
sure about the other boy yet. Luka seemed the type who knew how others felt but kept his
feelings to himself until he was ready. For all Felix knew Luka couldn’t stand him.

He smiled back at her. “When my mother comes back, tell her I slipped. I don’t want to scare
her with what actually happened.”

She frowned, lost in thought and then remarked, “Nah, your mom would never believe that.
Tell her I slipped and brought you down with me.”

It might have been the adrenaline or maybe Felix was also in shock but suddenly that was the
funniest thing he’d ever heard. He laughed and Marinette joined him.

They were both still laughing when they heard a commotion at the front of the first aid
station and Amelie burst in with Luka trailing behind him.

“My poor, brave baby! Luka told me everything that happened! Are you alright? Did you
need stitches? Marinette, were you hurt too?”

Dammit Luka.
His mother’s hair was mussed and her clothes were as disheveled as he’d ever seen them. Her
skin was pale and her eyes were huge with fright. She was shaking and her lower lip wobbled
as if she were about to cry.

That was it. Felix could handle almost anything. Direct with his mother? He’d wanted to for
years. Two near death experiences? Child’s play.

He froze because he couldn’t handle tears from his mom, never could. His beloved mother
about to cry and looking at him as if she’d never see him again? That would just not do.

“Mom...Mom I’m so sorry if I scared you…” he started forward and embraced his mother.
“I’m fine, just some scratches and I didn’t even need stitches,” he reassured her, lying
through his teeth. She didn’t need to know every detail. She’d sleep better at night. “The
doctors said I’d be back to filming in two days.

“It’s all my fault, Amelie!” Marinette rushed past Felix and put the shock blanket around her
shoulders. “The lights were falling and I was so startled I couldn’t move and then Felix dove
in and saved me.”

“Why don’t you have a seat?” Luka guided Amelie to a folding chair and the three teens
began explaining everything that had happened slowly and carefully. Again.

*****

Filming was canceled for the rest of the day for everyone, with the scheduled scenes to be
shot the next day. There was a bit of grumbling at first at the loss of time and how this would
add to expenses but when everyone heard about the accident they understood. The electrical
team swore up and down they had checked and re-checked everything and the cords couldn’t
have been frayed. Amelie soothed them by saying that while an investigation was required,
she knew none of her crew would ever do anything to endanger anyone. Slightly mollified,
the crew began to pack things up for the day after being reassured they would be paid for the
full day.
The gang (minus Luka, who was telling Mylene and Ivan what happened) reconvened in
Chloe’s dark room to talk about what had happened while it was still fresh in everyone’s
minds.

Chloe very quickly went from surprised to shocked to downright outraged once everyone had
told her what happened. “That fucking bitch?! She has no right going after Felix! She could
have crippled him! No one gets to hurt Fefe but me! I have privileges !”

Everyone stared at her and there was an uncomfortable silence as Chloe awkwardly turned to
Marinette. “And um, yeah. She almost killed or hurt you real bad too. Glad you’re not dead
and stuff.”

“That’s...nice of you to say, Chloe,” Marinette wasn’t quite sure how to respond. “I’m glad
you don’t want me dead.”

Chloe pretended to cough and said, “Well, you know, we have a past and I have issues that
might be projection or whatever but I don’t want you to die or anything.”

There was another awkward silence as no one could think of a good follow up. Then Chloe
asked, “So? Are you...good? Do you need us to take you home?”

Marinette tried not to let her mouth gape open as she replied. “I can take the Metro. I don’t
want to put you out or anything.”

“Not at all,” Allen told her. “Actually, since we’re not going to be able to get any work done
today, Chloe suggested we do something tourists usually do and check out Versailles.”

“I’ve seen pictures of the Hall of Mirrors online but I’ve never been,” Claude added. “I’m
really looking forward to it!”

Allegra sighed. “My boyfriend. He’s always the humble and modest one.” She nudged him
with her hip. “He can’t resist the chance to look at himself in the equivalent of three hundred
mirrors.”

Claude squawked in protest and his friends laughed too.

Marinette laughed along with them. Not because it was funny, but because she recognized
they were trying to pretend everything was normal to make everyone feel better. She thought
it was very considerate of them.

She also thought it was very clever that they decided to spend the rest of the day in Versailles.
The famous palace should be just out of Hawk Moth’s range so if anyone needed to vent
about the “accident” or Lila, they could. She was especially worried about Amelie. Sure, the
woman had held it together because she had an audience and a responsibility to her
employees. Once she was in private it was very likely she’d have a meltdown and rightfully
so. It had only been a year since her husband died and this was the second time in weeks her
son had been in danger. It was normal for a mother to be worried and angry about her child’s
safety. Unfortunately, she would probably be as dangerous an akuma as Weredad.

Felix was very glad they were taking his mother away to do something “fun”. She had nearly
cried and although he knew it wasn’t his fault he still felt guilty.

Allen, ever the diplomat, continued the conversation. “I’ve heard the gardens are beautiful
and the art and architecture are incredible. Some of the best the seventeenth and eighteenth
centuries had to offer.”

“I think we should keep a tighter rein on Lila,” Allegra spoke up and Claude frowned at her
for ruining the mood. She gave him a look that said she understood but it needed to be said.
“I know. I’m bringing down the room but it’s true. I’ll text our mole and see about having
some undercover security personnel keep an eye on her.”

Felix nodded because he knew she had a good point. “Good idea. Yeah, she’s sloppy and
impulsive but she could have had us this time. Or,” he paused as the thought occurred to him,
“she could have missed us entirely and killed or injured someone else instead.”
Everyone was quiet as his words sunk in. Then Claude raised his arms and shouted, “Field
Trip!”

He and Allen looked at each other and then began to chant, “Field Trip! Field Trip! Field
Trip!” Allegra surrendered and joined them in the chant. Chloe and Felix just stared at them
as if they’d gone insane.

Marinette understood. Claude was trying to keep everyone’s spirits up so they wouldn’t be
akumatized. She decided to take her leave. “Well, I should be going. Thanks for the offer, but
I’m fine taking the Metro. You guys have fun though!”

“We’ll take lots of pictures for you if they’ll let us,” Allegra offered. “I bet you could get a lot
of inspiration from a place like that.”

It was another olive branch and Marinette decided to accept it. It showed the other girl was
trying. “I’m sure I could. Thanks, Allegra.”

They both smiled, feeling relieved. It was a step in the right direction. “We’ll walk you out,”
Allen volunteered.

The group made sure no one was nearby and walked towards the security desk at the
entrance. Luka and Amelie were waiting for them.

The blue haired boy smiled in relief when he saw Marinette. “Hey there. I hope you don’t
mind but Ivan and Mylene already went home together. But I’d be glad to walk you home.”

She grinned back. “That would be great.” She detached herself from the group and stood
beside him. “I was just saying goodbye.” She looked at the others. “So, I’ll see you the day
after tomorrow, all right?”

Felix was oddly disappointed. He’d wanted to ask her to go with him to “hang out” at his
suite. They could chat or watch movies or whatever friends did together. He had decided he
wanted to be friends with her. “What will you do with your copious free time?”

Marinette just shrugged. She ignored his sarcasm because she was used to it now and didn’t
take it personally. “Sleep in. Help my parents. Maybe I’ll start designing some ball gowns. I
have some ideas for me and Allegra but I wanted come up with something for Mylene and-”

“And Lila,” Chloe put in, sounding as if she’d tasted something sour.

“And Lila,” Marinette sighed. Most of the Extras gowns could be rented and Mme. Jennings
was designing evening wear for the adults but Marinette had volunteered to design gowns
and suits for some of the younger cast. Now she almost wished she hadn’t.

Amelie either didn't notice the tension in the group when Lila’s name was mentioned or she
was too worried about her son to care. Either way she just said. “We’ll drop you off at the
hotel on our way out of town. Are you sure you don’t want to go? Will you be alright by
yourself? I believe Andre has a nurse on staff in case of emergencies. I could have her stop
by…”

He rolled his eyes. “Mum,” he complained, “I’m sixteen and it’s only a few scratches.” He
didn’t tell her about the blood. “I’ll be just fine on my own. I’ll have my mobile on me so we
can keep in touch and call the nurse if I need her.”

She didn’t look quite reassured. “Well...if you say so, dearest.”

“I have some free time today,” Luka volunteered. He looked at Felix. “I can come with you
and we can chill out and watch movies or something.”

Felix thought about it to be polite. Luka was an all right sort of guy but he wasn’t sure if he
wanted to be friends with him yet. “I appreciate the offer, but to be honest, all I want to do is
sleep this afternoon.” To avoid offending the other boy he added, “Put your number into my
mobile and I’ll text you if I change my mind.”
He handed the boy his phone, who put in his digits and handed it back.

Luka put his arm on Marinette’s shoulder. “We’re going to head out first. See you all on
Thursday.”

“What are you going to tell your parents?” Claude asked Marinette.

She cringed because she hadn’t really thought about it. “I’ll tell them the truth. I’ll tell them
there was an accident on set and everyone was sent home. I’ll just leave our names out of it.”
She looked up at Amelie, feeling ashamed. “Is...that all right?”

Amelie just smiled and smoothed down Marinette’s bangs. “While I don’t approve of lying to
one’s parents except in emergencies, I understand that sometimes a child can’t tell them the
whole truth either. Otherwise they would never be able to sleep at night.”

She looked everyone in the eye as she said it and they felt a bit nervous, knowing she knew
they hadn’t told her everything. She clapped her hands and said, “Now, let’s be off and put
this morning behind us. Step lively, everyone!”

They dutifully followed her out the door like ducklings. Marinette and Luka split off from the
group and waved their goodbyes. They all waved back and were on their way.

****

After persuading his mother that he would be fine on his own, really, Felix took a bath,
changed clothes, and then settled in a chair with a book. He decided to re-read some Agatha
Christie short stories so he could get a better grasp on the Poirot character. He wanted to
understand Claude’s character better.

He had scarcely opened the book when a ball of light emerged from his ring and circled his
head twice. It floated in front of him and coalesced into a creature. The animal had the golden
body of a lion and the brown head and wings of a hawk or eagle. Its forepaws had been
replaced with talons. It looked him over as he examined it. After a while it seemed content
and then spoke. Its voice was prim, English, and fairly aristocratic.

“Well!” it said as it floated in mid-air, “I was beginning to think you would live your entire
life without awakening me but you finally proved yourself by a worthy deed and the
shedding of your noble blood.” It struck a pose and then gave him a courtly bow. “I am Griff,
the Kwami of Valor and I am pleased to finally meet my new Chosen.”

*****

Suddenly Felix was very glad he was sitting down because if he weren’t he would have
fallen. He looked away, blinked, then looked back. The little...griffon? It said its name was
“Griff” so it was a reasonable assumption that it was a griffon. His brain kept supplying facts
so he was sure he wasn’t dreaming.

Griff sighed, feeling disappointed and underwhelmed. The boy had fine aristocratic features
and intelligent eyes but kept staring at him as if he couldn’t comprehend what they were.
They were trying to be patient; it was obvious no one had bothered to educate the child about
his heritage. As usual, Griff would have to act as instructor.

They cleared their throat and began to speak. “What is your name, Scion of the House of
Chapman?”

Felix just stared. “My name is Felix Graham de Vanily and I’m not a Chapman.” He thought
for a second and added, “my father was.”

Griff didn’t fall out of air in surprise but they might have drooped a bit. “Not of House
Chapman! How is that possible? I have served the House of Chapman for over two hundred
years. Well, those of the blood who’ve proven to be worthy.”

That took Felix aback. He blinked at the little creature. “I saved Marinette from being
crushed to death. Some broken glass caused me to bleed and some of it dripped onto my ring.
Is that what woke you up?”
They nodded. “You are correct, young squire. Saving a young maiden, were you?” They
chuckled. “Are you her suitor, or was this a random act of kindness?”

The boy shrugged. He didn’t want to discuss Marinette or anyone he knew with this thing.
He decided to change the subject. “My father’s family didn’t approve of him joining the
movie industry instead of joining the family business. Nor did they approve of him marrying
a French woman. They never showed up for their wedding or my birth.” He’d hardly even
met any of his father’s family nor did he care. Most of them seemed like garbage. “When my
great-grandparents died they left my father this signet ring,” he held it up so Griff could see,
“and a jewelry box I can’t even open.”

“Tch. Disgusting! My house was a noble house and to think they have diminished to this
degree…” they shook their head sadly and ruffled their wing feathers. “To not have passed
down the family tradition and just left the Heraldry Box with no instructions. Disgraceful.”
They sighed and looked at Felix again. “What do you know about magic, child of House
Graham de Vanily?”

Felix just shrugged again. “If you asked me that question a few months ago, I’d say it wasn’t
real. Just tricks for fun.” Griff squawked but didn’t interrupt. “But the last time I was in Paris
some lunatic with a butterfly motif magically possessed three girls to attack me. I was ‘saved’
if you can call it that,” he was still irritated about his encounter with the heroes, “by the
wielders of the Ladybug and Black Cat miraculouses.”

Griff looked surprised, then saddened. “The mage who created the mother box was powerful
yet naive. They truly thought their creations would never be used for evil because the Order
would always be there to protect it.” They sighed. “ My creator was a wise Druid. She
enchanted the miraculous so that only the most noble would be worthy to wield us. She left
them with House Carrick, a most aristocratic family. They later became the House of
Chapman.” They sighed in disappointment. “I suppose they’re all gone now.” They looked
Felix up and down and looked unimpressed but resigned. “Well, your blood awoke me,
young squire. I expect House Graham de Vanily will have to do.”

“I am honored by your condescension, Griff,” he told them with a mock bow of his head. A
tiny floating creature was criticizing his pedigree. His crap day had just taken a turn for the
weird.
“Quite right, so you should.” They sniffed in disdain then settled on the arm on the chair. “Do
you have any idea how long I’ve waited for a worthy Chosen?” They sighed when he didn’t
respond. “Despite my diminutive appearance, I am, for all intents and purposes, a god.”

“Mhm hmm,” Felix responded. “I’ve never been one for church so I hope you don’t expect
me to worship you.”

Griff’s eyes flashed and suddenly Felix found himself pinned to the back of the chair. His
eyes filled with images of battles, a sword, and enemies falling before him. The images faded
and he gaped at the tiny god.

Griff looked smug. “I am not as powerful as a world deity but I am not without competence.
They sighed again. “I do not think I understand these modern times.” He gave Felix a
haughty side-eye. “By all that is good and holy, do you have any idea how long I’ve been
waiting? Your great-great-great-great-grandmother woke me as soon as she inherited the
ring.”

This little mythical beast was starting to get on his nerves. “Considering my father never
mentioned you and I never met my grandparents, I’d say eighty years or more.”

The creature growled at him. “It was George Chapman, in the Great War,” they conceded.
Their eyes lost focus as they began to remember. “Very brave, very noble. Not necessarily the
brightest, but he had me to compensate. Together we survived the Battle of the Bulge and I
brought him home alive. He had a beautiful war horse named Invincible. Once the war was
over he became a stud horse. Good life. George lived a very long life but was a little nervous
about letting in his family wield the others. He had a special safe made in his manor and left
us to the next generation.” They shook their head and looked at Felix again. “Well, young
ward? I suppose there are questions you wish to ask.” There was an expectant look on their
face. “You might as well ask them now. I assume you do not live in this spacious suite
alone.”

“Well, no, but my mom and my friends-” he broke off as what Griff had just said registered.
“Wait a minute,” he looked at Griff with a lot more interest than he had before. “There’s more
of you?”
The kwami was amused and made no effort to hide it. Felix was sure they were laughing at
him. “Ah, finally. You attend me. I did say I came from the Heraldry Box, did I not? I am
hardly to blame if you did not pay attention.”

The creature began to explain. “The kwami of Valor and their Chosen are the leaders of the
Heraldry Box. Once my Chosen has awakened me then and only then can they choose
Wielders for the other four. Even then,” he cautioned with a stern glare, “they will not obey
anyone unworthy.”

“So, even if someone ‘evil’ got ahold of them,” Felix asked, “they wouldn’t work for anyone
if they didn’t want to.”

“Precisely,” Griff chuckled and then said in a condescending tone, “I’m pleased you are smart
enough that I don’t have to explain every little thing to you, young Squire.”

They flew around the room as if to find the box, then flew back to Felix. “Where is it?” They
looked alarmed. “You didn’t leave it behind or sell it, did you?”

“Of course not!” Felix called out, insulted. “I keep it in the room safe, of course!” He paused
and then asked, “but so what? There’s no way to unlock it. I’ve tried.”

Griff just laughed. “Oh, my silly little Squire.” He landed on Felix’s hand and tapped the
signet ring with his talon. “You have the key right here.”

*****

The “box”, as Griff called it, was metal, with fine copper and silver embroidery on top and no
signs of rust or wear, even on the hingest. There was no lock or keyhole, just a strange
circular hole in the front.

Felix picked it up to examine the hole more closely. Sure enough, there was a slight
indentation inside that matched the crest on his signet ring. He looked at Griff for further
instructions. “So I assume I take my ring off and put it in here?”

Griff nodded. “It’s very simple, young squire. Insert the ring and then turn it
counterclockwise until you hear a click. Then the box will open.”

He did as instructed (although he was really getting tired of being called a “squire”). Sure
enough, there was a click and the lid of the box or “casket”, as jewelry boxes were called
back when the box was created, popped open.

The creature sat on his shoulder and together they peered into the box. There were four pieces
of jewelry; a bracelet, a ring, a necklace and a decorative comb. Each had to be incredibly
old, judging by the style of the box. Yet every single one of them looked to be in perfect
condition. They could have been made yesterday.

Felix was a little reluctant to touch anything at first. “So...this jewelry holds little creatures
like you? Will I wake them up if I touch them?”

“They are asleep,” Griff explained. “They will sleep until they are given to humans you have
selected and they deem worthy. You needn’t worry, you will not awaken them simply by
touching them.”

“Good to know,” he cleared his throat and reached inside the jewelry casket.

The bracelet was wrought in silver and depicted a kneeling maiden reaching out to a unicorn,
surrounded by morning glory vines. The maiden’s eyes were sapphires and the unicorn’s
were amethysts. There were moonstones and sunstones embedded in the clasp. It reminded
him of Allegra. She could be a beautiful, graceful maiden, or she could be an assassin who’d
stab you in an instant.

The second item he picked up was, by the weight of it, a solid gold comb. The teeth of the
comb were a little thicker than a modern comb and closer together, perhaps to keep it tighter
in the hair because the wearer might be on horseback or in carriage; neither were known to be
a smooth ride. It was decorated with a hawk. Its wings were spread and its talons were curled,
ready to attack, rend, and destroy prey. This could have been designed with Chloe in mind.
He put the comb down and picked up a necklace. The pendant looked Celtic, probably
because it was created by a Druid. In the middle was a stag’s head with an impressive set of
antlers. The antlers stretched across the pendant and eventually broke off and became runes.
He wasn’t sure who would be better for this necklace, Claude or Allen. He knew the stag
represented someone who would only fight when provoked. Allen hated violence but Claude
was the goofy, easygoing type who was pretty scary when he was mad.

Felix laid it back down and picked up the last item. Oh. Oh this was it. This was...miraculous,
was it...the miraculous for Allen. It was a gold and onyx ring studded with tiny diamonds.
The crest was a lion on its rear legs, ready to attack or defend. That was Allen all over. He
was calm and serene most of the time, not unlike a sleeping lion. Both kept their power under
control. Both seemed harmless from a distance until someone attacked them or their pride
and then they would counter with all the might and ferocity they had. Claude fit the stag
better anyway; harmless and gentle unless he had to fight.

Well, that was settled. Everyone had their magical creature. He put the ring back into the box
and closed the lid.

Griff sighed as he saw the other miraculous put away. “‘Tis a shame you never saw us at full
strength, Squire Felix.” Together they returned the box back to the room safe and settled back
into the chair. “There were ten of us back then, full of vim and vigor, ready to help the
humans fight for honor and defense of their homeland.” They smiled as they reminisced and
then the smile faded. “Ah, but not all of our Wielders or sometimes their spouses were as
honorable as they should have been. My siblings were stolen or sold, as if we were common
jewelry.” Griff snarled and Felix was very glad his kwami wasn’t the size of a mythical
griffin. He reached over and laid what he hoped was a comforting hand on the beast.

It seemed to be helping because they leaned into his hand. “First was the Swan of Harmony,
then the Owl of Prudence. A generation passed and then it was the Salmon of Wisdom. That
was a dark day.” They sniffled and Felix automatically offered them his handkerchief. They
dabbed at their eyes and continued. "We might have gotten them back but then the Raven of
Providence was sold for gambling debts of all things. Ignominious. The Hedgehog of
Cunning was the last straw and fortunately one of your ancestors hid the rest of us and kept
us from harm.” They continued to cry and Felix pretended not to notice, even turning his
head to give them the illusion of privacy.
“Perhaps...once this movie is done and we’re home, we could try looking for the others?” He
didn’t know why he was offering but the creature was distraught and he really didn’t want to
watch anyone else cry today. The novelty of having friends was wearing off on him and he
wasn’t sure if he liked all this charity and compassion. He’d blame Marinette for being a
terrible influence. Well, in a few months he’d never have to see her again unless he wanted
to.

That thought didn’t cheer him as much as it had a week ago.

Griff didn’t immediately stop crying but their tears did slow down a bit. “Verily?”

Felix suddenly realized he’d have to be very careful what he said and promised this creature.
“When and if I can, as long as it doesn’t interfere with my daily life.”

“Ah,” they nodded. “You have obligations to your family and your servants. I understand. It
is good to hear noblesse oblige has survived into your modern day.”

“We call them employees now, but sure. My mother and father taught me that we have an
obligation to those who work for us to treat them well.” Felix might have grown up in high
society but he didn’t think of the people who worked for Graham Films as beneath him. The
world at large was a different story.

“The true measure of a noble is how they treat their underlings,” Griff nodded sagely. They
glanced in the direction of the room safe and then back at Felix. When they spoke again their
tone was serious and had lost a bit of its arrogance. Just a bit.

“Squire Felix,” they began, “my siblings of the Heraldry Box are all themselves worthy of
having their own Chosen. However, if I must,” they sounded as if it physically hurt them to
say this, “I...would share you with them until you found them suitable squires. But!” They
were quick to add, “‘Tis better for all if everyone has their own Wielder.”

Griff did not like to share. It was a sentiment Felix understood. He also didn’t like sharing the
people who were important to him, even with others he cared for. He however was more
flexible than a centuries-old tiny griffin.
He pretended to think just long enough to make Griff worry then said, “I think I have some
candidates in mind. I’ll discuss the matter with them after breakfast and then introduce you to
each other. For now, I just want to eat and relax.” He looked at the kwami and reluctantly
asked, “Do you need to eat? What do you like to eat?”

The creature looked pleased to be asked. “Roast beef but I’ll take pheasant or grouse in a
pinch.” They frowned. “If you summon them now I’m sure your servants could prepare a
meal in an hour or two. I’ve been resting for centuries, suppose I can wait a scant few hours
for a meal.”

Felix grinned, then took out his phone. “Oh, my dear new friend. Allow me to introduce you
to the wonders of room service.”
 Chapter Seventeen
Chapter Summary

Felix introduces his friends to the newly rediscovered Heraldry Box. Most of them bond
with their kwami right away but Chloe meets "her" kwami and it's hate at first sight for
both of them.

The kwami train with their new Chosen and there's harmony for some, fighting for
another, and a tiny drill sargeant for one.

TW: For brief mentions of blood, death and domestic/child abuse.

Profanity warning.

Chapter Notes

I apologize for any and all mistakes I made while describing the European martial arts
training. I mainly researched YouTube and WikiHow, lacking any experience of my
own.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Amelie and the others didn’t get back from Versaille until late so Felix waited until nine
o’clock to text them. Except for Chloe. Chloe was special.

He decided to call her directly. He listened as the phone rang and after four rings a very
grumpy Chloe picked up. “Either the building is on fire or I’ve just won a year’s worth of
free spa treatments. If it’s anything else, I’m hanging up and calling my lawyer to sue you for
harassment.”

Felix pitched his voice up a few octaves and then said, “Chloe, darling! It’s wonderful to hear
your voice again!”

There was a pause and then, “Who the hell is this?”

“You don’t remember me?” He pretended to be hurt. “This is your identical twin sister, Zoe!”

For about two minutes there was complete silence and he thought she’d hung up on him.
“That’s not very damn funny.”

He returned his voice to its normal pitch and laughed, saying. “Your sense of humor is
awake.”

“The hell it is. What do you want?” He could hear her grumbling under her breath that it was
too early for his pranks and she should strangle him.

“I need to talk to everyone about something-" Felix began.

"Why did this involve waking me up from my nap?" Chloe cut in with a huff.

"- including you Bitchoise. And, if you don’t mind, I’d like to use your room to do it.” Felix
continued as Chloe was growling at him and he tried not to laugh. “Mom is going to spend
the morning doing paperwork and then she’s heading to the set for a safety inspection. I want
to give her some privacy.”

Chloe sounded a little more awake now but no less grumpy. “And what are you going to tell
her you’re doing?”

He smiled and tried to sound grateful because he knew he nearly had her cooperation. “I’m
going to tell her that after yesterday we need to relax and have fun. So we’re going to have a
D&D session in your room. It was the most plausible reason I could think of off the top of
my head.”

“Mhm,” she almost sounded amused. “Not bad. Bring your stuff. Once you’ve told us the
important crap that you need to tell us we can turn your lie into an actual game. What time?”
Felix considered it. “I told everyone else we’d meet for brunch at ten in the Grand Paris
dining room. Then we’d go to your room around eleven.”

“Fine,” there was a rustle of cloth and he could tell she was checking the time. “Fine. See you
at ten, you jackass.”

“Until later, my favorite spoiled brat.”

*****

After an American style brunch (Chef Cesaire was experimenting) and very weak mimosas,
Chloe hustled her new friends up to her room. Felix nipped up to his suite to grab the
Heraldry Box, his D&D gear, and Griff, who was complaining over the historical
inaccuracies of “The Princess Bride.” Felix made a mental note to never show the kwami
Tristan and Isolde, or any modernized adaptation of Shakespeare. Their feathers would
probably turn purple. Together they made their way to Chloe’s room where everyone was
waiting for him. Griff sitting inside of his dice bag, more dragon than griffon with a hoard.

They all sat around the round dining table Chloe had the staff bring up for their games.
Claude was his usual golden retriever self and Allegra sat beside him, looking confused but
tolerant. Her friends’ strange behavior no longer bothered her. Allen looked curious and
Chloe looked like she really wanted him to get on with it so she could do something more
interesting. Everyone had their own D&D paraphernalia with them so they could easily claim
that was what they were doing if anyone asked, or Heaven forbid, barge in. He was
convinced Chloe’s father still thought they were summoning Baphomet or Cthulhu or
something.

“Thanks for waiting,” he said once he was in the room and the door was firmly closed and
locked. “I’m glad you’re all sitting, because I wanted you to see this.” He set the jewelry
casket in the middle of the table. “I’m still reeling a bit myself, so it’ll be good to have some
witnesses.”

“It’s an old metal box.” Chloe looked it over, unimpressed if one were honest. “Looks like
one of those faux antique jewelry boxes you can buy online. The design is kind of timeless
with the filigree but overall out of style and would need some work to bring it up to glory.”
She looked across the table at him. “So?”

“I don’t know, Chloe,” Allen reached out as if to pick it up then looked at Felix for
permission. When he nodded picked it up and turned it over, hearing the clink of the jewelry
inside. He hefted it once or twice. “Those are usually made from stainless steel or aluminium.
This is heavy enough to be iron and what looks to be copper.” He set it back down and
pointed. “Look at the surface! It has little dings and imperfections. Mass production wouldn’t
leave marks like that, they’d just add patina to make it look vintage. This casket was clearly
handmade.” He was impressed.

Claude looked at the box too but didn’t pick it up. “So...family heirlooms or something? Did
you inherit from...your dad?” The last few words were said gently and quietly.

“You could say that.” Felix didn’t see any point in waiting so he just said, “You can come out
now if you want, Griff.”

“Griff?” Allegra echoed. She gave her friend a teasing smirk. “Did you make a new friend
while we were away? Was it a human or a cat?”

“Our boy loves cats,” Claude agreed. He gently mussed the blond boy’s hair. “We tease
because we love. If you want to adopt him, you’ll have to talk to Aunt Amelie if you want to
get him past customs.”

Felix almost retorted with “she’s not your aunt,” but Griff flew up from his dice bag before
he could. They looked Claude over then flew back to rest on Felix’s shoulder. “A bit insolent,
this companion of yours, young Squire.”

Everyone at the table, sans Chloe, lost their damn minds.

*****
“What the hell is that?!”

“How is it floating?”

“Is that real? Am I hallucinating? What were in those mimosas?!”

Claude, Allegra and Allen shouted questions at him, all talking over each other and Felix
struggled to understand them. Chloe had looked a little surprised at first but not shocked. She
just sat there, waiting patiently for Felix to explain. He looked at her, silently pleading, and
she rolled her eyes and gave him a tiny nod.

“Hey! Everyone! Shut up! Fefe can’t explain if no one’s listening,” she flicked Claude on the
nose. “Really, you’re being ridiculous. Stop freaking out and pay attention.”

“I can’t! Feel free to freak out with me!” Claude grabbed Chloe and shook the heiress in his
freak out. Slowly stopping for a moment to look at Chloe. Calm, annoyed and her bangs were
a bit of a mess after his shaking. “You know, you’re actually pretty calm, considering an
unidentified being just popped out of the dice and looks like a fantasy monster.”

“He’s right,” Allen turned his attention away from Felix and towards Chloe. “You don’t seem
at all surprised to see this…” he struggled with the right word. “Magical creature? Tiny alien
life form?”

“Honestly, either description would work.” Chloe sat up straighter, feeling a bit smug now
that she knew something none of them did. “Griff…” she broke off and looked at the being,
“it’s Griff, right?”

Griff flexed their wings. “Yes, indeed, young Squire.” He looked her over, bright avian eyes
focused. “You are rather knowledgeable of my kind. Have you encountered my kin before?”

“Yep,” she replied. When no one else but Felix seemed to know what she was talking about
she felt irritated. “Really? You guys don’t know? I was Queen Bee for a little while. Like an
actual magical girl, powers and everything. Come on, I exposed my identity to all of Paris.”

"You broke magical girl rule number one?" Claude asked scandalized clutching his imaginary
pearls which had Chloe blushing furiously. "That's so not Sailor Cosmic of you."

"I know." Chloe ground resting her head on their little table with a groan. "It was Mommy
issues ok, I thought she'd like me if I showed how exceptional I was, in the middle of a
fashion show. Biggest disappointment of the year, it's a whole thing."

"How did we miss that?" Allegra asked, confused.

“It was during a Gabriel fashion show,” Felix clarified that had the quantic kids all click why
they didn't know. He waved at all of his friends. “They don’t really keep up with fashion that
much. Plus Adrien was modeling and they avoided anything to do with the Agrestes for
obvious reasons.” He smiled at each of them. He appreciated their loyalty.

“Yeah yeah...loyalty’s great.” She waved him off. “Anyway, Griff here is what is known as a
kwami. They’re little creatures, probably from space, with amazing magical powers.” Man, it
was nice to have all the knowledge on a subject. “They’re kinda like demi-gods or whatever.
Although the ones I know have mostly been animals, Griff is more special being a
mythological creature.”

“Crudely expressed but essentially correct,” Griff gave Chloe a slight nod of approval. “You
called yourself ‘Queen Bee’ did you not?” Chloe nodded and they tapped their chin with a
talon, lost in thought for a moment. “With an appellation like that, I can only assume you
wielded Pollen from the Mother Box. The Kwami of Subjugation is herself much too
submissive.” He gave Chloe a stern look. “You will not find the denizens of the Heraldry Box
so easily lead. You shall have to prove yourself worthy before one of us will consent to be
wielded by you.” He looked at the others. “Or any of you young squires.”

She opened her mouth to complain but Griff had already turned their back on her. She
grumbled and then asked, “Wait. Wait a minute.” She felt confused. “I thought the box
Ladybug was the Guardian of was the only box in Europe. How many more of you are there
around?”
Griff raised their eyebrows, or what passed for eyebrows. “The only Miracle Box in Europe ?
Where else would you find a Miracle Box?”

She just shrugged. “There was this akuma and then this girl who used a Miraculous that
turned her into an eagle, so I’m guessing there’s a box in America at least. Maybe China or
something too.”

“Has the Order fallen into such disarray while I slept? A Miracle box in the Colonies...” Griff
muttered under their breath. “No matter. There is nothing I can do for now and we have lost
comrades of our own.” They looked despondent then shook their head. “Enough of that for
now.” They bowed. “I am Griff, the Kwami of Valor. I was awakened when Squire Felix shed
blood rescuing a young maiden-”

“Marinette. Figures.” Chloe supplied.

“And with that act of true valor without reward, plus a drop of his noble blood hitting the
signet ring I slept in, I awoke once more to help fight enemies and defend allies.” He bowed.

“Huh,” Allen looked like he had no idea what he had to say. He blinked and pointed at the
jewelry casket. “And there’s...more of you in there? Asleep?”

“You’re a clever young squire,” Griff approved of Allen. “Four of my siblings do sleep in
their miraculous, magical talismans cleverly disguised as jewelry. Squire Felix,” they looked
at the blond in question, “has vouched for your character and worthiness.” They harrumphed
at Allegra, Claude, and Chloe. “We shall see.”

“We appreciate your ringing endorsement,” Allegra crossed her arms over her chest and
glowered at the kwami. “Just remember you haven’t earned our trust or respect either.”

Griff stopped and considered her words. “Fair enough,” they conceded and their eyes might
have held a glimmer of respect for her. “Let’s meet the other kwami and see what they think
of your lot.” They looked at Felix. “Squire, if you would?”
Felix took off his ring and put it in the hole, then turned it counter-clockwise. The lid popped
open as before. The teenagers crowded around the box and peered inside.

“That bracelet is beautiful!”

Chloe just sniffed in disdain. “I’m not taking that comb.” It was lovely and she could tell it
was pure gold but she didn’t want another comb. There were too many bittersweet memories
of Pollen for her to think about another comb.

“The Miraculous can change shape to suit the Wielder,” Griff told her with a “hmph” of
disdain. “Then again, it’s possible Milvii shan’t fancy you at all.” Chloe looked offended.

“Oooh! Dibs on the necklace!” Claude reached for it then stopped. He looked from Felix to
Griff. “Um...is there some special chant or ritual I should say to bring out the kwami? Get to
know them?” He thought and said, “Do I have to say some Latin, like, ‘ Eligo te ’ or
something?”

Felix wanted to smile. Claude could be childish and was notoriously impulsive but he was
also very kind and thoughtful. He seemed like a giant goofball but was also good at making
people around him feel comfortable. “I’m not sure. I woke Griff by saving a life and
bleeding.” He looked at Griff. “Does Claude have to do that too?”

Claude looked alarmed and Griff made a sound that was somewhere between a chirp and a
screech. Felix guessed they were laughing.

“Nay, young Squire.” They fanned their wings a little bit, then furled them. Felix thought
they were enjoying showing off for people after at least a century of sleeping. “First, all you
need to do is place the necklace around your neck. Then if the kwami chooses to
acknowledge you, they will.”

Claude’s enthusiasm dimmed a bit but he still reached for the necklace and put it around his
neck. As it had with Felix, a ball of glowing light circled around his head twice then floated
in front of him. It coalesced into a tiny creature.
Everyone but Felix and Chloe gathered around Claude to stare. It looked a lot like a deer, but
had an oversized head with large brown eyes and a tiny body. Its appendages ended in hooves
and it was light brown with a contrasting streak of white from its throat to its belly. The
creature had a small tufted tail and impressive rack of antlers.

“Are you to be my Wielder, Young Prince?”

Everyone started. Their voice was deep but shockingly mild. Far deeper than they would
imagine the small creature to make. Their gaze on Claude was calm and patient, yet still
expected an answer.

Claude put his elbows on the table and rested his chin on them. “You’re so cute!” He gushed
at the kwami. “What’s your name, sir? Or ma’am? I don’t want to assume your gender.”

The creature didn’t smile but his eyes were kind. “I am a stag, a male. You may call me
Haart. I am the Kwami of Fortitude.” He bowed to Claude in mid-air. “May I know your
name, Young Prince?”

Claude looked a bit embarrassed. “I'm Claude. Actually, I’m not a prince.” He turned to
Felix. “I guess someone like Felix would be the modern version of a prince without actually
having the title.” He thought about it for a moment. “I guess Prince William or Harry might
be more appropriate for a magical demi-god but they’re kinda busy with their royal duties.”
He gave Haart a half-shrug. “So, if you’ll have me, I’ll do my best but I’m not royalty.”

Haart’s eyes gleamed in amusement. “In all my long years I have learned that true nobility
lies in action, not in name. After all,” he also shrugged. “An usurper can kill a ruler and claim
a throne but that does not make him royalty.” He flew up and rested on one of Claude’s fists.
“I can sense you are kind and caring of others. Together we shall do great and worthy deeds
to help others.”

Claude’s heart melted at hearing Haart’s praise. So many people saw him as a crazy bonehead
who didn’t take things seriously. Haart sounded like a wise father who could see the hidden
good in people. “I’ll do my best!” he promised.
Haart finally smiled. A tiny bit. “I have every faith that you will, Young Prince.”

Claude just preened under the acclaim and he and Haart began whispering amongst
themselves.

Felix just shook his head. Haart was much friendlier than his own kwami. “Right then.
Moving on.” He looked around the table. “Who’s next?”

Chloe seemed reluctant to choose and Allen seemed undecided so Allegra declared, “What
the hell. I’ll go.”

She selected the bracelet and put it on her wrist. As with Claude a ball of light circled her
head twice and turned into a creature.

Allegra’s breath caught in her throat despite herself. Sure, Griff and Haart were pretty cute
but this little creature was...just beautiful. It looked exactly like the unicorns she read about
when she was a little girl. Its overall shape was very much like a horse except for the
gleaming silver horn in the middle of its head. Its body started out pure white and then
gradually turned to lavender at the hooves. Its mane was styled and curled and instead of a
horse’s tail it had a lion’s tail like in Medieval legends.

It opened its eyes and they were a beautiful sea green. It blinked and looked at Allegra. It
looked confused at first but then it smiled up at her. It looked her up and down and she felt as
if she were being examined. “What a lovely young maiden! Are you to be my new wielder?”

“Um...yes?” Allegra was regretting those mimosas now. It all seemed so surreal. Tiny beings
with magical powers? Powers it wanted to lend her? Even one of Allen’s sessions wouldn’t
be this weird.

The creature frowned and looked put off, like an older sibling had been offended by a
younger one. “You don’t sound very sure, Young Maiden.” Its voice was melodic and
genteel, like a high society lady in a period drama. “Or too pleased.”
“Oh!” Allegra realized she’d hurt the little thing’s feelings by being less than enthusiastic.
“I’m...honored to be chosen but...you haven’t said whether or not you want to be
my...kwami.” The word sounded weird when she said it out loud but it was better than “weird
creature” or “demi-god”.

She cleared her throat and then asked, “So, what’s your name?”

The kwami looked pleased to be asked and Allegra knew she’d said the right thing. “Ah, yes!
I am Alii, the Kwami of Miraculous Healing and Courage.” It somehow managed a curtsey.
“May I know your name as well, Young Maiden?”

“Yes, of course,” Allegra put her hand on her chest and gave the being a bow of her head.
“I’m Allegra.” She almost offered the creature her hand but then held out her pinkie. “Nice to
meet you, Alii.”

Alii took her pinkie and shook it with both her hooves and sighed happily. “It is a pleasure to
make your acquaintance, Young Maiden. Two ladies with courage and cunning such as
ourselves will surely do great things!”

Oh, so she was a female. Allegra honestly didn’t want to assume her gender by her
appearance. Nor did she want to risk offending her by asking.

“I...guess I’ll go next. If no one minds?” The question was directed at Chloe, who didn’t
respond. She seemed lost in thought, probably thinking about her past experiences with
kwami or something. Maybe it hadn’t ended well.

“Go ahead,” whispered Felix, “we’ll work it out later.”

Allen shrugged. “Okay but if she blows up, it’s all on you.” He was just starting to like Chloe
and hoped she thought of him as a friend as well. He didn’t want to cause problems by
taking something she thought of as hers away.
He looked at the remaining jewelry. He was confident in his masculinity enough to wear a
comb in his hair but its vibe didn’t suit him. To be honest, there was something about the ring
that called to him.

He slid it on the ring finger of his right hand and it fit perfectly. If it had to stretch, he
couldn’t tell. He braced himself for the ball of light and magical creature.

Sure enough, it came out of the ring and floated in front of him. He blinked a few times to
make sure it was real and looked it over.

It was a lion.

It floated like a soldier; stiff but correct posture and an unreadable expression. Its golden eyes
lacked the typical slitted pupils of most cats and were round like humans or canines. An
active predator, not an ambush predator like a housecat. Its body was tawny in color and
looked more muscular than the other kwami, if such a thing were possible. Its dark gold mane
looked soft and fluffy and Allen wanted to touch it, but was afraid he’d get his fingers bitten
off. He kept his hands to himself; tiny magical beings deserve the right to consent too.

It seemed done with its assessment of him and spoke, “You seem to have a bit more between
your ears than some of my previous Wielders. What’s your name, Cub?”

Its voice was low and gruff, with a military cadence to its speech. Allen had to stop himself
from saluting because the creature might think he was being insubordinate. “My name is
Allen and I hope you didn’t call me ‘Cub’ as an insult. I’m glad to treat you with respect as
long as you return the favor.”

The creature made a chuffing sound that might have been a laugh. “You’ve got some spunk,
Cub!” he exclaimed. He jumped up on Allen’s hand. “I’ve always called my chosen soldiers
‘Cub’. I mean no insult unless you take it as such. Some took it as a sign of affection.” He
looked at Allen again but this time with a bit of respect. “Perhaps some day you will too.”
Like Allegra, Allen offered the creature his pinkie. “My name’s Allen and it’s nice to meet
you,” he told the kwami.

The being took his finger in its paws, careful not to bare its claws. “I am Lavii, the Kwami of
Ferocity.” He made that chuffing sound again and smiled ever so slightly at Allen. “I look
forward to seeing what kind of soldier you will make, Cub.”

*****

Chloe had been in a bit of a stupor while the others were choosing jewelry and therefore their
kwami. She was remembering when she met Pollen. She was so cute, an adorable little
worker bee. She had called Chloe “my queen” and listened to her. Chloe got to be Queen Bee
and fight Maledictator alongside Ladybug. She had been there on Heroes Day and helped
battle dozens of akuma. Her hero had smiled at her, looking proud. For once in her life, Chloe
felt useful.

Then there came all the times Ladybug could have used her help but didn’t. She burned when
she thought of having a special “Bee” signal so Ladybug knew she was ready and willing to
help. Ladybug never came. She even told Chloe she couldn’t be Queen Bee again. She
understood, really; she’d announced to all of Paris who she was after transforming in front of
Audrey and Gabriel Agreste. During one of his fashion shows. She couldn’t have chosen a
more explosive debut if she’d tried.

Then came Heart Hunter. Her Bee Signal had been sabotaged and Ladybug had ignored her
in favor of Dragon Girl. She could have been Dragon Girl if she couldn’t be Queen Bee
again! But no, Ladybug had swung right past her, refusing to let her help save her parents.
The rejection had stung, no pun intended. She’d been a loyal fan of Ladybug from the
beginning and now her hero treated her like that? Like...garbage. Useless.

Like how Audrey treated her.

So, when Hawk Moth offered her Pollen and the chance to get revenge, she took it. Yes, she
knew it was wrong and horrible but at that time she didn’t care. She was angry and hurting.
She’d been mean to Pollen for no reason. She was probably trying to warn Chloe about Hawk
Moth but she didn't care. She wanted to hurt Ladybug and all of Paris while she was at it.
Any affection she might have had for Ladybug died that day.
Well, she didn’t need to be friends with Ladybug any more. She had friends who liked her,
either in spite of, or because of herself. She was rebuilding her life without Sabrina. She was
discovering what she was good at and what she liked. All without help from her parents or
that sanctimonious bug.

Who needs her? I’m getting a new Miraculous without her help.

Then she looked in the box and saw the only one left.

The fucking comb.

She looked up and glared at everyone, especially Felix. “I thought I said I didn’t want the
goddamn comb.”

He shrugged, not even bothering to look ashamed. “Sorry. You should have been paying
attention.”

Claude opened his mouth to offer a trade when Haart spoke up. “Little Doe, the Miraculous
can take any shape you wish.”

Chloe just blinked. “Wait. Can it?”

“Of course,” Lavii agreed, “we’ve been many different shapes over the centuries. Tastes do
evolve over time after all.”

“I myself used to be a tiara,” Alii fluffed her mane. “But a bracelet is more practical and a
tiara tends to make one stand out. Not good if one wishes to be incognito.”
Allegra laughed. “Good point. I think the crew would have something to say if I showed up
to film with a crown on.”

“You’ve always been my princess,” Claude told her, then blew her a kiss. “But yeah,
bracelets are easier to explain. We can just say we went shopping and you had to have it, so
you bought it.”

“If you have to lie, you should keep it simple,” Allen offered, then went back to whispering
with Lavii.

Chloe sighed then reached into the box. She grabbed the comb and then thought for a
moment. The comb glowed then began to change shape. It stretched and then became a pair
of very expensive looking sunglasses and the eagle expanded and became the top of the
frames.

“Excellent! This is much more my style!” She took off her old shades and perched the
Miraculous sunglasses on top of her head. She waited for her kwami to pop out so she could
meet them.

Nothing happened.

Everyone waited for a few more minutes. Still, nothing happened.

Felix turned to Griff. “This isn’t normal, is it?”

The little being frowned. “No. Usually as soon as a prospective Wielder dons a Miraculous
the kwami makes itself known and then chooses or rejects its possible new Squire.”

Oh, goody. The kwami didn’t even know her and it was already rejecting her. What an
asshole.
“Fine!” Chloe just gave up trying to impress the kwami or get chosen by it. “If it doesn’t even
want to tell me why it’s rejecting me, I don’t give a damn!” She reached up and was about to
pull off the sunglasses when a ball of light emerged from them.

“Oh,” Claude said as he watched the ball. “Maybe it just wasn’t awake yet.”

“Maybe,” Allegra agreed but she sounded a little doubtful.

The ball didn’t circle Chloe’s head, just coalesced into a creature.

She stared in awe and hoped her mouth wasn’t gaping open like a fool. The kwami looked
like an eagle she’d once seen while visiting Felix in the English countryside. Its body was a
vision of brown-red and beige hue with their wings being in striking black and white. Its
entire body had a dull shine when light caught it just right making the red tones more
prominent. With a metallic sheen for their beak and talons. It held an idea of metal, of rust
and brass statues, a certain hint of luxury and danger all together in one kwami.

Chloe was charmed. Pollen had been sweet and adorable, down to her soft bumblebee look
and the bright yellow of her body; but this kwami had a grace and elegance about it that
Audrey Bourgeois would have envied. Some of its feathers looked onyx when the light hit it,
making it look even more striking. She wanted to hold her hand out and see if the being
would alight on it, like she’d seen falconers do.

It didn’t even try to fly over to her. Instead it gave her a look of disdain down its beak. “ This
is who the Scion of House Chapman has chosen for me?” It waved its wing like a graceful
hand and said, “No, she will not do. Not at all.”

Now Chloe was annoyed. Truthfully, a smaller deeper part of Chloe who she refused to
acknowledge was crushed. Just crushed that she was rejected so quickly. Usually people had
to know her for at least a few minutes before they decided they didn’t like her. Now this
winged pissant hadn’t even talked to her yet and considered her unworthy.

Allen tried to lay a reassuring hand on her shoulder but she knocked it off. Two can play at
that game and she wasn't going to allow a stranger, kwami or not, to make her feel inferior.
 “Look here, Feathers, I've worked with other kwami before. I'm the most experienced in this
group of assholes so you've gotten the best one.” Chloe laid down the law with an icy glare
and a pointed finger.

“I’m not an asshole,” Claude grumbled under his breath but was shushed by Allegra.

The kwami floated even further away from Chloe. “A matter of opinion, Hatchling. I've
worked with royalty and nobility. My chicks became worthy heroes who have saved entire
kingdoms!” It put its head under one of its wings and began to groom its feathers. Judging by
the gasps of the other kwamis, this was extremely rude behavior. “What are your
accomplishments?”

Oh, it wanted to be a snob? Fine, she could be a snob too. Damn birdbrain wouldn't know
what hit them. She excelled at it, just ask Marinette. She took out her phone and made a big
show of ignoring the kwami. “By modern standards, I'm the princess of the city, and I have
more information about our enemy so take that!”

Ha.

The kwami stopped what it was doing and poked its head up. “It's better than nothing,” it
conceded. “Are you trained in arms?”

It was a start, at least. “I'm good with yoyos, trompos, and my aim’s not bad.” It should be,
she’d practiced in her room for hours. How many images of Hawkmoth and Ladybug had she
destroyed?

The being wasn’t impressed. “ Is that all? Surely even a modern princess ,” it mocked, “has
learned archery.” They sounded like an English version of Mme. Mendeleive.

Felix didn’t like anyone making fun of Chloe besides him. “Archery has been overtaken by
firearms,” he told the creature and Chloe brought up some target shooting videos on her
phone.
It stared wide-eyed at the modern technology before turning its head, pretending not to be
impressed. “I have seen the muskets wielded by barbarous hordes.” It sniffed in disdain.
“They take no skill or finesse.” It shook its feathers.

“Nay. My Chosen have all been archers. Your weapon is the bow.” It once again looked
down her nose at Chloe and Felix. "A magic bow which requires no arrows if that makes you
feel better. We are the glorious hunters of the sky.”

Chloe smirked a bit. She had a feeling she was about to win. “I have enough images of my
mom and Hawkmoth for target practice.” All cut from magazines or printed out and put on
cardboard.

The kwami looked reluctant to accept her and seemed to allow that it had no choice at the
moment. “I suppose you'll do, for the time being.” It looked her up and down again. “We
begin practice tomorrow.” It gave her a little head bow. “I am Milvii, Kwami of Prophecy. I
hope you exceed my expectations, Hatchling.”

Chloe didn’t offer it her hand. She was worried she might get bit or clawed. “Chloe
Bourgeois. And of course I will.” She paused and then asked, “What kind of food do you eat?
I want to know what kind of food to keep on hand.”

“Holy shit, they eat too?!” Claude burst out as he looked at Haart. He didn’t seem offended at
the profanity.

“They’re efficient in some things I promise,” Felix assured him.

“I like nuts and berries,” Haart told Claude.

“The best I can find!” Claude promised. He wanted his new friend to be happy.
“Dried fruits, please,” Alii confided to Allegra. “Apples are best, especially fresh.”

Allegra smiled. “I’ll have to see if Paris has a Farmer’s Market.”

Milvii sighed, as if the mere act of talking to Chloe wore her out. “I eat meat, but I will eat
jerky if you do not have it fresh.”

Felix just sat with his elbows on the table and facepalmed. He was already regretting
becoming a “hero”.

*****

The rest of the day was spent getting to know their kwami. Felix decided they should all go
to their rooms (Felix going to Chloe’s walk-in closet to give his mom “privacy”) and talk to
the little demi-gods in private.

Lavii immediately started teaching Allen military strategy. “Think out your plan like a person
of action. Then, act out your plan like a person of thought."

Allen began by ordering everything written by either Tacticus, The Art of War and Strategy:
A History; as well as Sun Tzu's The Art of War. At his kwami’s recommendation, he also
ordered a couple of practice polearms. Lavii swore that weapons practice would never go to
waste.

Alii’s interaction with Allegra was a bit more sedate. First the kwami told her new Holder all
about her history and some of the rules Allegra had to follow in order to keep her new
abilities.

“No using my powers for evil,” Alii cautioned, “nor shall you use them for personal gain.
They are meant for the good of all, or the defense of one’s family, clan, or country.”
Allegra thought about it. “So, if Claude cheated on me, I couldn’t turn into my hero form,
then punch him through a wall?”

Alii was affronted. “Certainly not!” she whinnied. “Not even if he were in his heroic form as
well. ‘Twould be unseemly!”

Allegra grinned and held up her hands in surrender. Alii was sweet but a teensy bit prissy and
she couldn’t help teasing her. “All right, I won’t.”

The being was quiet for a bit and then added, “but if your swain is unfaithful, do, in fact,
punch him.”

Alii suggested her Chosen practice with a variety of weapons because she believed “a hero
must be versatile to her friends and unpredictable to her enemies.” Allegra was having a lot
of fun with the feel of a whip.

Meanwhile, Haart was gently guiding his Chosen through meditation. Easier said than done,
because Claude was not the type who enjoyed sitting still and being quiet.

Fortunately Haart had an infinite amount of patience and was quickly growing fond of his
new charge. “Try again, Young Prince,” he told him.

“But it’s boring,” Claude whined. He wanted to try changing into his costume, or learning
how to fight with his weapon. At the look of disappointment on his kwami’s face he added.
“I’m sorry. You’ve been super chill with me and I appreciate it.” He sighed. “If you want to
switch with someone I’ll understand.” Chloe and Milvii didn’t seem to get along, maybe
they’d be willing to switch.

Haart laid a hoof on his shoulder. “I’m not going to give up on you simply because you
cannot do everything perfectly the first time you try. Being ready for action at a moment’s
notice is very important and I am pleased you seem capable of doing so.” Claude brightened
just a bit.
“But!” he cautioned. “Sometimes you must be still and patient. You must lie in wait for an
enemy or hide. Or observe the situation to help find a solution.”

Claude took a moment to consider his kwami’s words. “I think you have a point.” He sat in
the lotus position again. “I’ll keep practicing until I can do this right!”

The kwami sat on his Chosen’s shoulder. “I never doubted you.” He smiled and promised.
“Let’s meditate for another half-hour and then we must see where we can acquire weaponry
for you to practice with, Young Prince.”

“Woohoo!” Claude raised his fists in the air and nearly dislodged his kwami.

Haart regained his balance and tapped the boy on his neck. “Gently, Young Prince.”

Then Claude said “Woohoo” again, but quieter this time.

*****

And then there was Milvii and Chloe. Hoo boy, was there ever Milvii and Chloe. To say they
couldn't stand each other was severely underestimating the vitriol between them.

After their hostile first meeting Chloe shooed everyone back to their rooms except for Felix
(even though he had a separate bedroom from his mom) and settled down to “get to know” or
“become friends with” her kwami. It would have been better if they’d been more realistic and
tried tolerating each other.

While Milvii was explaining her history and powers, Chloe did listen. She even took notes
when Milvii sarcastically suggested she wasn’t paying attention. She even showed her kwami
her notebook so she couldn’t claim that Chloe was just scribbling.
While the kwami was going over the rules for keeping her powers Chloe was beginning to
get annoyed. Pollen never treated her like this; Pollen adored her. She referred to her as “My
Queen” and did everything she was told, even when Chloe was mean to her. She still
regretted the fact that the last words she had said to Pollen had been angry ones. She was hurt
and had taken her pain out on an innocent creature who had done her no harm. She really was
the bitch Felix called her.

When she could sense her Wielder’s attention had wandered off she waved a wing in the
girl’s face. “Are you attending, Hatchling? The wisdom I impart may save your life one day.”
She muttered under her breath, “of all the possible chicks and I am burdened with the one
who is more interested in fripperies than protecting others.”

“I’m right here, Featherbrain,” Chloe snapped, “and I can hear you, so why don’t you just say
all the insulting shit you want to and get it over with? Then maybe we can get on with, you
know, hero stuff. Or you can just get that bug out of your ass and die.”

Milvii flew into her face, talons less than a centimeter from her eyeball. She glared at the girl,
who didn’t flinch. She knew if she did she’d lose the chance of ever gaining Milvii’s respect.

“Why, you ungrateful little Hatchling!” she snarled. “You are being given a wondrous gift,
the chance to be a hero and defender of your people and you act like a sullen chick who
didn’t get her full feeding. Your attitude disgusts me!” she spat. “If you recognize the honor
awarded to you, act like it!”

Finally, the sanctimonious bird lost her temper. Good, because Chloe was sick of her and
spoiling for a fight. “Hey! In case you haven’t noticed, no one else was exactly volunteering
to team up with you. You were literally the last kwami chosen,” she told the being snidely.
“So don’t act like you’re hot shit around me.”

If she weren’t so angry Chloe could have sympathized. She knew what it was like to be
unwanted or overlooked. Her mother...Audrey...had moved to New York to pursue her own
dreams and never regretted abandoning a daughter who needed her. Her father was both the
Mayor of Paris and ran a hotel so he gave her expensive gifts to make up for neglecting her.
Milvii had a temper and a superiority complex. Two traits Chloe shared. But she wasn’t going
to put up with anyone who put her down or turned their back on her.
“I’m the best you have right now, Feathers. No one else wants you and Felix doesn’t trust
anyone else with a Miraculous.” She thought and then amended, “except Aunt Amelie but
she’s pretty busy trying to get this movie done. If you want a Holder who’ll kiss your tail
feathers, that’s not me. If you want someone who’ll protect Paris with you and kick Hawk
Moth’s ass, that’s me. Take it or we can just put you back in the box.”

Milvii just floated there, glaring at her. For a long time Chloe thought she might decide to go
back to the Heraldry Box rather than partner with her. Part of her wanted to.

“And I ,” Milvii began, returning fire, ``am the best you have right now, little Hatchling. I see
no other kwami eager to be partnered with a stubborn, spoiled chick. Were you as superior as
you claim, you would have not lost Pollen.”

That was a mistake, that last little bit and Milvii seemed to know she’d gone too far. Chloe’s
face fell as she remembered Ladybug’s disappointment with her and Pollen’s refusal to wish
her good-bye. Neither of them really needed her. No one did. She was useless.

Milvii cleared her throat. “I shan’t apologize for speaking the truth. But...it is possible you
are not without merit. You are undisciplined and insubordinate and detest getting your hands
soiled. But,” she sighed, “you are capable of loyalty to your companions.”

Milvii settled on Chloe’s table and folded her wings behind her. “If you are to be my wielder,
Hatching, you must learn to shoot the bow effectively. She flitted around the room. “Now,
where is your archery field?”

*****

Meanwhile, in the closet, Griff and Felix were listening to Chloe and Milvii’s conversation.
Partly because he was in her walk-in closet and was thus nearby. It was also partly because
Chloe did not believe in volume control. She and her kwami were shouting at each other.
Felix and Griff were whispering quietly
“Young Squire,” Griff began, “is Squire Chloe always so…?”

“Bitchy, snotty, difficult to like or even get along with?” Felix suggested.

“I was going to say ‘temperamental’, but-”

“Trust me when I say bitchy just might be the right word to describe Chloe,” Felix's tone was
dry as toast. “No, wait. In your day, the proper word was probably shrew or something.”

Griff harrumphed. “Well, she’s being very disrespectful to Milvii. She’s only trying to
educate her Hatchling, as she calls her Chosen, about our history, her responsibilities, and
rules to follow to keep safe. The girl has no inkling of the honor being bestowed her. Not just
any Squire can wield one of us,” they sighed. “The mage who created the Mother Box should
have enchanted the Miraculous to keep unworthy hands off them. The blame for this...Hawk
Moth...can be completely laid at their feet.”

“No argument here,” Felix answered. “Don’t get me wrong, Chloe’s difficult and selfish, but
there is a part of her that wants to be better. And she does have Miraculous experience.
Besides, I’d think a being that is quite literally thousands, if not millions of years old could
be a little more patient.”

“Milvii has never suffered fools gladly,” Griffin countered. “Mark my words, we kwami have
been used in times of peace and war but mostly war.” They ruffled their wings. “We have
seen hundreds of worthy Squires cut down. We have lost many of our own, half our number
has vanished.” We have learned to not get too attached to humans.”

Griff seemed agitated and began to pace. “Most of us have accepted this as a fact. Haart
describes losing a Chosen as ‘The Cycle of Life and Death’. Milvii…” they sighed. “Milvii
has always been more feeling than the rest of us. Each of her Wielders have been like her
own chicks. No matter how many died, she loved the next one with all her heart.”

Griff looked so sad Felix thought at first he’d have to comfort them somehow. Then they
looked so angry he thought he should scoot away from them. “That changed with Edward,”
they spat the name out as if it were poison.
“Edward? One of Milvii’s...chicks I’m assuming,” Felix asked.

They nodded. “He’d been a very promising Squire as a boy. A Knight, you know,” Felix
nodded to show he was still listening.

They looked grim. “Knights of that era weren’t the ones who followed Chivalry, like in your
stories. Nay, they were little more than greedy thugs who killed and burned for fun. Edward
was an idealist led astray by bad companions and his own vices. He treated Milvii rather well
but Braan, the Raven kwami, never trusted him. Threw rocks at birds, the boy did. One day
his gambling debts grew too large for him, or he was in his cups or just angry, but,” Felix
swore their eyes turned red, “he sold Braan’s Miraculous to some lord or other, swore it was a
magic and would protect him in battle.” They chuckled, sounding bloodthirsty. “The fool
died in a mere skirmish and Milvii refused to work with Edward again. She was recovered
when the blind idiot fell into a river and drowned. Braan...never returned to us.”

They looked miserable as they remembered the past and Felix wanted to give him a
reassuring pat but didn’t want to be condescending. Instead he just said, “I’m sorry.” He
thought of his friends and how upset he’d be if anything happened to them. He was ashamed
of himself for keeping them at arm’s length for so long. He hoped one day he could make it
up to them.

Griff settled on his shoulder. “ ‘Tis kind of you to say, Young Squire.” They patted Felix’s
neck with a wing. “I’ve grieved for my lost friends for centuries now. I will always grieve for
them, but I have a duty to perform and I shall do so to the best of my abilities.” They sighed.
“I’m just saddened by the fact Milvii and Squire Chloe seem content to hate each other.”

They listened in silence as the two females insulted each other, the insults growing
increasingly personal.

Felix cleared his throat and asked, “So, you and Milvii are friends, correct? Can’t you talk to
her and have her go a little easier on Chloe?” He frowned. “She’s been through a lot lately.
Her father isn’t always there for her, her mother can barely remember her name and...her past
actions have come back to bite her in the ass.” He sighed. “She’s trying to do better but that’s
hard to do when hardly anyone has any faith in you.”
Griff looked straight at Felix, giving him a significant look. “I could ask the same of you. You
appear to have a modicum of influence with Squire Chloe. Could you not ask her to be a little
more respectful? Milvii’s is no one’s servant. She is a master of her craft while your friend is
an apprentice.”

He gave his kwami a nod of respect. “ Touche ,” he listened. “Well, it sounds like they’ve at
least stopped yelling at each other. That’s a good sign I think.”

The kwami looked at him and then asked gently. “Was there much rancor in your house when
you were a boy?”

Felix just blinked at him, surprised they had to ask. He supposed in all their long years they’d
seen the best and worst of humanity; domestic and child abuse included. “No! No, never.” He
smiled a bit. “My parents never raised their voices. If they had a problem they’d work it out
between them. They’d compromise or agree to disagree and if that failed they’d talk to a
mutual friend or something. They didn’t yell at each other, especially if they knew I was
home.”

Griff breathed a sigh of relief. “Ah, so you disliked anger and noise not because it was
familiar to you but because it was foreign. I am pleased for you.” They thought for a minute
and then said, “I look forward to meeting your noble mother when the time is right.”

He decided not to answer them just yet. He wasn’t sure the world was ready for Amelie
Graham de Vanily to meet a magical creature. She’d no doubt want one for herself.

The noise had quieted down and kwami and his new Squire enjoyed the silence. It went on
just long enough to be uncomfortable. He decided to break it since Griff seemed unwilling to
do so.

He smirked at the tiny griffon and said, “I’ll bet you anything within reason that those two
will be friends within a week.”

Griff chirped and offered him a wing. “Young Squire, you may come to regret that wager.”
They shook appendages and decided to leave the closet to see what Milvii and Chloe were
up to.

*****

Finding a place that would rent sports equipment to minors might have been difficult for
anyone else but Chloe knew a guy. Actually, as a LARPer and the Mayor’s daughter, she was
incredibly well-connected. Plus, she was rich and knew all about bribing people. So within
hours she had polearms, practice swords, and archery equipment. They had the hotel close the
pool for a “private party” and spent the rest of the afternoon practicing their weapons skills
on the rooftop.

Milvii and Chloe still weren’t quite talking to each other so Claude and Haart did most of the
talking while Chloe gave her kwami the cold shoulder and Milvii just glared and acted sullen.
Claude was unusually quiet so he wouldn't trigger an argument and Haart did his best to keep
the peace.

The first thing you should do is determine which is your dominant eye,” Haart instructed. “I
know your dominant hand might sound more important to archery, but your dominant eye
will affect how you see the shot and then determine which side of your body to hold your
bow on.”

He waited for questions and Chloe half-heartedly held her hand up.

Haart nodded to show he had seen her. “Yes, Dame Chloe?”

She lowered her hand and asked, “how do we do that?”

The deer kwami was pleased. “I would be very glad to tell you. First, form a triangle by
putting your thumbs together and forefingers together.” He demonstrated as best he could
with his hooves. “Like so. Focus on an object about five of your meters away.” He pointed at
the hotel sign on the roof. “Now, center the object within the triangle.” They did so and he
seemed pleased. “Close your left eye, then open it. Then, close your right eye, then open it.
Whichever eye keeps the object centered is your dominant eye.”

Milvii whistled quietly. “They should be learning form and basics before even looking at the
bow.”

“Muscle memory is more important, Friend Milvii,” Haart replied. Really, if she disliked his
teaching methods she was welcome to instruct her own chick. He was very fond of his fellow
kwami and thought of her as a sibling. But he acknowledged that she could be difficult. She
grumbled but did not speak further.

Hunters do not get many opportunities to get their prey. They must be quick and prepared at
all times to strike Milvii thought to herself. Well, let her friend deal with her chick for now.
He was a far more gentle and patient teacher than herself. Later she would have the girl
exercising her arms and working on her hand-eye coordination. Her aim would be perfect and
she would be able to take down opponents in her sleep.

“My dominant eye is my left,” Claude declared.

“Mine’s the right,” Chloe said. She could see why Claude and Haart got along so well. The
kwami was nice and patient, like a good dad. Milvii was temperamental, stubborn and proud;
too much like Chloe for them to get along.

Haart nodded in satisfaction. “Good to know.” Next he led the way to the bows Chloe had
rented and his two students followed. “You want to choose proper poundage.”

Chloe tried not to laugh but ended up snorting while Claude guffawed outright. Haart
blinked. “I don’t understand. Have I said something untoward?”

“That’s what she said,” Claude managed to say before laughing all over again.
Claude was still laughing so Chloe had to explain. “Uh, what you said sounds incredibly
close to a euphemism for...you know…” she made an obscene gesture with her hands.

“Piercing the hogshead?” Haart suggested and Chloe just shrugged. “Yeah, let’s go with
that.”

Milvii was decidedly not laughing at her friend and said, “I believe another way to phrase it
is, ‘draw weight’.”

“Ah, yes,” Haart filed the information away for further use and went on with the lesson.
“This refers to the weight required to pull the string back. Your size and strength is the best
determinator. I would say for the Young Prince...one and a half to two stones.” Claude’s chest
might have puffed out a bit when he said that.

Then he floated over to Chloe and assessed her. “And for a maiden such as Dame Chloe…”
he broke off and looked her over, paying careful attention to her arm and back muscles. “Two
stones.”

Claude gaped in shock then looked at Chloe. “Eh, sounds fair.” He also looked at Chloe’s
arms. “She could probably bench press me.”

“Yup,” Chloe agreed and they shared a laugh.

Haart looked pleased they were getting along and continued. “This is very important. Too
much weight will make shooting too difficult or cause injury. Too little will over pull the
string. You can always adjust your draw weight as needed.”

They nodded to show they understood and Haart began rifling through boxes. “Good, you
had enough foresight to have them include safety equipment, Dame Chloe.” She stood a little
taller and shot Milvii a smug look. The kwami ignored her and Chloe looked away, feeling
ignored. Again.
Haart felt the tension rise around him and hastily went on about wearing properly fitting
gloves, arm guards and a chest protector, “especially for a young lady”. They might have
laughed again over that and the tension eased.

Claude raised his hand to ask a question. “What kind of arrows do we use?”

The kwami was pleased his charge was participating fully. “Your arrows are as long as your
draw length. Once we measure your arm span we divide by 2.5. Then you’ll choose arrows
just a bit longer than that. Approximately the length of your thumb,” he said before either of
them could ask.

“Do not hold your breath while shooting,” Milvii added. “That is a beginner’s mistake.
Instead, release your breath when you shoot, so your arrow and your breath are in unison.”

Chloe’s butler had set up targets that did indeed look like Mme. Bourgeois and Hawk Moth.
Chloe grinned in satisfaction when she saw them. They were carefully set up away from
people and the arrows were tipped with soft arrow heads.

Haart gestured for Claude and Chloe to choose appropriate bows and arrows with the length
and draw weight required. He checked them over and once they donned their safety
equipment he decided they were ready to start practice.

“I will have the Young Prince try first. Stand with your feet shoulder length apart, then draw
your bow just enough to nock your arrow. You’ll notice each arrow has a small slit...be still,
Dame Chloe...and line up the slit with the bow string.”

Haart waited until Claude had done so to continue. “Hold the string to the point of most
tension. Let the arrow fall from you when it must. Aim for the center as best you can.”

Claude pulled back the string as instructed. His hands shook with nerves so bad he had to
nock the arrow a second time. Finally he released the string and fired. The arrow just missed
the target and clattered to the ground.
“It is nothing. Try again,” the deer kwami told his Chosen before the boy could berate
himself. Claud did and this time his arrow hit the bottom ring of the target.

“Yes! Go Claude!” Chloe cheered louder than she would have for her own arrow. He grinned
and gave her a side hug. Even Milvii smiled at him.

Next was Chloe. Her hands barely shook and she tried very hard to hide how nervous she
was. She nocked her bow on her first try and hit the target near the top, right in Hawk Moth’s
eyeball.

Claude laughed and high-fived her and both seemed very pleased with their first archery
lesson.

Haart smiled at them, his deep voice sounded proud and a little relieved. “Well done, my
fawns. I have faith you will improve with practice.”

He stared at Milvii and after a minute she realized he was expecting a response. “Er, yes.
Well done, Hatchlings. Finesse will come with time.”

Chloe stretched and looked at Claude. “Want to watch your girlfriend take my friend’s head
off with a wooden sword?”

He grinned. “Can we ask your butler for popcorn?”

She laughed. “Sure!”

*****

Griff and Alii sighed as they looked over the wooden and boffer swords (pvc pipe covered
with soft foam) that Chloe had rented for them. “It’s not live steel…” Griff began.
“...but it’s better than nothing and we are dealing with the least experienced squires we have
yet to encounter,” Alii finished.

Felix and Allegra looked at each other then back at their kwami. “You know, Felix, I believe
we’ve just been insulted.”

“I know we’ve been insulted.” He crossed his arms and looked at the two tiny creatures.
“Please. Forgive us for living in a time and place without constant warfare. So sorry that
modern technology and our economic class has saved us from not having to fight for our
lives on a daily basis.”

Alii was immediately apologetic. “We intended no insult, young squire. Most of our previous
Chosen have been in training to be knights, or from a noble family who was expected to
defend their land. Yes, that occasionally included young maidens.” She smiled at Allegra,
who smiled back.

Griff on the other hand was not. “I am not going to mollycoddle you because it will not keep
you alive. Paris is under constant attack and as long as you dwell here you are in danger.
Wealth does not always shelter you.”

Felix looked down at the ground. “Don’t I know it,” he muttered.

The kwami realized they had overstepped their bounds and landed on the boy’s shoulder. “I
meant no offense. My purpose is to prepare you for the dangers I know lie ahead. Death is a
constant companion for a hero.” They gave their Chosen what he hoped was a comforting
nuzzle. “You must be prepared, Young Squire.”

Alii and Allegra looked away to give them the semblance of privacy and Felix just replied. “I
know.”

The unicorn kwami cleared her throat. “Now, shall we continue?”

The others murmured in agreement and they looked over the sword selection. Alii nudged her
Wielder to select a weapon. “Ladies first!” was all she said when Griff tried to protest.

Allegra was confused. “How do I pick the right sword for me?”

“For now, you want to focus on weight, balance, and reach.” Alii told her. For you, Young
Maiden, I would choose a sword that weighed no more than two pounds and approximately
thirty inches long. Less if you choose a broadsword, but I do not see any among the
candidates today.”

“I think it might be easier to start with a straight sword anyway,” Allegra replied as she
picked up various swords to test their weight.

“A well-balanced sword is one where the weight is evenly distributed from point to
crossguard,” Griff went on. “To test the balance, hold your arm out to its fullest extension
while holding the sword. The less the tip vibrates, the better the balance.”

Allegra experimented with a few of the swords then found one she liked. Griff then moved on
to his own Chosen. “Now you, Squire. I believe you are capable of handling a longer and
heavier sword. Four pounds at the most and thirty-two inches at most. See what you like.”

Felix looked through the swords until he found a wooden sword he liked. It was white oak
and had animal heads carved into the pommel. Something about it called to him.

Once both students had their swords chosen Alii clapped her hooves in glee. “Now it is time
to learn the basics of combat!” She almost whinnied with glee. “It’s going to be oodles of
fun!”

“For us,” Griff added with a hint of bloodthirsty glee.

Allegra crossed her arms and raised a brow. “Are you looking forward to watching us wail on
each other?”
Griff ran a wing over their beak, rather like a person rubbing their chin. “I am not sure about
the meaning of the word ‘wail’ but if you mean will I enjoy seeing my Squire emerge
triumphant over you in sparring then, yes. Yes I do.” They smirked at their fellow kwami
who neighed in protest.

The girl looked from kwami to her friend. “Oh. Then it, as they say, is on.”

Griff looked at their Chosen. “Am I to assume we’ve just been challenged to a duel?”

Felix didn’t enjoy the thought of striking a girl. Well, maybe Chloe once and Lila on
occasion. “Yes, we have. And you’d better train me well. I don’t think my mom would like
me showing up to filming with a black eye.”

“Not in the face, I promise.” Allegra pledged as she raised her right hand.

“Unless you are very slow, Young Squire,” Alii taunted.

Allegra looked at her, a mixture of dismay and amusement on her face. “You’re quite the
little instigator, aren’t you?”

“Well…” Alii groomed her man as she thought of an answer. “My philosophy is to only fight
when one must, but always fight to win.”

The girl shrugged. “Eh, what the hell.” She looked at both kwami. “Teach us, please, so we
can learn how to wail on each other properly.”

“I think she means so we can do some drills.” Felix corrected.

“No I didn’t”
Griff decided to ignore them all and went back to the lesson. “Are you both right-handed?”

“I am,” Allegra replied.

“I’m ambidextrous,” Felix answered.

The kwami just rolled their eyes. “Grip your sword with your dominant, or right hand and
then position your non-dominant, or left hand just above the pommel. Make sure you have a
tight grip with your left hand.”

They demonstrated with a pencil they had found and the students copied them until they were
satisfied.

“Hold your sword so the hilt is about even with your belly button but without touching your
stomach,” they demonstrated again, “and the point is somewhere near your breastbone and
throat.” Allegra and Felix did their best not to giggle when they said “breastbone”.

“Now if they charge, they’ll run right into your weapon!” Griff chortled then cleared their
throat, looking embarrassed.

After they regained their dignity they continued. “When striking, stab at the sky,” they
showed their students, “bringing your left hand up past your eye,” the pencil sword went up.
“Then, come down on them, using your right hand to guide the blade and using the left hand
to set the force into the blade . The right hand should be the axis or pivot.” They paused and
asked, “I’m assuming you both know what an axis and pivot are.”

“Yes,” Felix answered.

“We’ve studied math and science,” Allegra put in.

Alii squealed in delight while Griff looked shocked. “Both of you?” They looked at a loss for
words yet were very pleased. “Excellent! I have never understood the rationale of some
human culture to deny their females an equal education.” They smiled at Alii. “For all the
strangeness of your future, Young Squire, I am pleased your society is more egalitarian.”

“We have a long way to go,” Allegra told them, “but we’re making progress.”

“Oh! You must tell me what strides have been taken later, Young Maiden,” Alii told her
Chosen. When she saw her colleague’s annoyed face she added, “later, when we are alone.”

“Sure,” the girl replied, “let’s continue for now.”

“Since the next step involves footwork, I shall take over your instruction for now,” Alii held
out her hoof for the pencil when Griff eventually gave her. “Place your left foot behind your
right foot,” she showed them what she meant, “and stand on the balls of your feet. Be sure to
keep your balance.”

“Balance is the key?” Allegra offered.

The unicorn kwami beamed. “Indeed, Young Maiden!” She sighed. “So many young knights
neglected their footwork. Such a shame.” She then continued with her lesson. “When you
strike, you push with your left foot,” she stood sideways to make it easier for her students to
see what she was doing, “sliding your right foot on the ground and raising your sword.” She
indicated that Griff should stand in front of her as a target. “Now bring your left foot back
into position and.. . strike !”

Alii raised her pencil sword and brought it down, just above Griff’s head without actually
hitting them. Allegra and Felix applauded and the two kwami bowed as if they were actors in
a play.

“Now, this is very important,” Alii cautioned. “When striking, keep your right arm straight
but not locked. “You don't want it broken, do you?” she asked them with a stern glance and
they dutifully shook their heads. “And bend it when it reaches your head. Reverse what you
just did to strike, but remember!” She took a hoof off the pencil sword to shake it at them.
“You strike with the hand closest to the pommel, you use your dominant hand to guide.”

She demonstrated several times until she was confident they understood. Then she had them
demonstrate until she was content they could do it.

“Practice your strikes. Don't weakly hit them,” Griff took over from Alii. “Keep each and
every swing full and powerful.” They had Alii stand in front of him and pretend she was an
opponent. “Keep your battle cry strong so your hit stays strong.” They showed the teens
several different strikes; hitting Alii’s hooves to knock her nonexistent weapon away, hitting
her in the head, or stabbing her in the chest. “After you are good at individual strikes, try
them in a string, hit the gloves, then immediately advance to hit the head!”

They showed off a series of quick attacks to multiple targets then gave the pencil sword to
Alii.

“Put your whole body into your attacks, not just your arms,” she advised. “This will give
more force to the attacks and hopefully prevent muscle damage. She showed them what she
meant.

“Don’t make long speeches!” Griff cautioned. “ ‘Tis a waste of breath and time they could
use to attack you.”

Felix nodded. “No monologuing. Got it.”

“Honor is wonderful,” Alii instructed, “but surviving is better. If you must throw dirt in their
eyes and steal their sword, do so. It isn’t cowardly to run away if it means you can regroup
and try again later.”

“Anything can be a weapon,” Griff said. “A tree branch, walking stick, even a broom.
Improvisation may keep you alive.”
Alii looked from one pupil to another. “Now comes the time you have been waiting for!”

“Mortal kombat?” Allegra suggested with a smirk at Felix.

“No! No fatalities, please!” Griff cried.

The two students laughed at the kwami’s confusion. “Relax, it’s the name of a game. We
would never kill each other,” Felix reassured the kwami. Turning to his friend he raised his
sword and yelled, “Have at you!”

Allegra brought her sword up and soon the two were sparring and laughing all the while.

Alii looked at Griff. “They’re not what I’m used to,” she told them, “but I like these new
squires of ours.”

“As do I,” Griff answered. “I think we should keep them.”

They settled back to watch their Chosen “wail” on each other, as they had put it and might
have taken bets. No one knows.

*****

Allen looked over at his friends practicing with partners and felt a little lonely. Sure, he was
fine with being single; he was aroace after all and a bit of a loner when he was creating. That
was mostly because some of his friends could be disruptive in the studio.

But right now? After finding out magic was real and he could use it to turn into a magical
boy hero? That was a lot for him to process and it would have been nice to be learning new
skills alongside a friend. Well, Allegra’s kwami said she needed to learn all sorts of weapons
so the two of them might be practicing later. It didn’t help his loneliness right now.
Lavii poked him in the ribs with a nail file.

“Ow!” he exclaimed and rubbed his torso. “What the hell was that for?! And where did you
get that?” He looked at it. “If that’s Chloe’s, you’re probably going to die, immortal magical
being or not.”

Lavii shook the file at him. “Never mind, Cub!” His voice was strident and took on a military
cadence. “Your attention was wandering. That sort of behavior could get you killed in battle!
Or at least grievously wounded.” He tapped the file on a claw. “From now on, pay attention
when I speak to you!”

“Of course…” Allen paused. “What would you like me to call you?”

Lavii fluffed his mane (but would forever deny possessing the sin of vanity), pleased to have
been asked. “While we train, you shall call me ‘Sir Lavii’. Once I say you are ready to be a
knight, I will address you as ‘Sir Allen’ and we shall be equals.” He looked Allen over.
“You’re a bright lad. If you’re also a good student I would say you’d be a knight in no time at
all.”

He nodded. “Thank you, Sir Lavii.”

The kwami returned the nod. “You’re welcome, Cub. Now! On to training!” he roared and
looked at the practice polearms Chloe was able to rent. “Hmph. Wooden poles with a soft tip.
Disgusting!” He growled and then looked at Allen’s frowning face. “Well. You said you have
commissioned a master to make a glaive?” He eyed the practice weapons with contempt.
“These sticks will do well enough until then. It is more important that you learn the form and
technique first after all.”

Allen bit the inside of his cheek to keep from smiling. His tiny drill sergeant might take
offense and think he was being insubordinate. Or get his feelings hurt. “I appreciate your
flexibility and understanding, Sir Lavii.”
The kwami might have known he was being placated but he didn’t seem to care. “We’ve
wasted enough daylight, Cub. Time to learn!”

Allen nodded, then grabbed one of the practice weapons. “How is this one?”

Lavii looked it over then shook his head. “Too long for a beginner. For now a shorter spear
would be better while you learn the basics. Otherwise you risk hitting yourself.”

He thought about it. “Fair point,” he said and then selected a spear that came to his shoulder.

The kwami approved. “Better,” the little creature said and flew six feet away from his Chosen
to give them both room.

“For the first basic technique you’ll learn the short thrust.” Lavii stood sideways so his
student could follow along.

Allen could have sworn he heard Claude snicker but he was sure that was his imagination. He
mimicked the way his teacher was standing.

“You can do the thrust with either your right hand or your left hand, whichever you prefer,”
Lavii began as he demonstrated. “The weapon cares not. Whichever hand you write with.”
Lavii had no idea if his charge could read or write and thought it unseemly to ask.

“I’m left-handed,” Allen told him. Still it would probably be a good idea to switch hands
every now and then to throw his opponent’s off.

Lavii sniffed. “Once upon a time being left-handed was associated with the dark arts.”

Allen chuckled. “Luckily an enlightened being such as yourself knows better.” He’d heard
weird things about being left-handed from people over the years. He wouldn’t let anything
his kwami said upset him.
“Yes. Of course.” Lavii was embarrassed for thinking ill of the cub. He cleared his throat.
“Moving on. The spear’s primary technique is the thrust, not the slash.” Lavii demonstrated
an impressive spin with his file. “The slash creates too many openings so the thrust is better.”

The cub seemed to understand his words so he went on. “Stand with your right hand and right
foot forward.” He showed off the correct stance and his trainee mimicked him. “Your left
hand should be near your hip and your right hand is near the solar plexus.” Allen
immediately changed his stance to match Lavii and the kwami was satisfied that the cub
knew the new science of Anatomy.

“Angle the tip of your weapon so that it is directly in front of your eyes,” Lavii continued.
“This way it is menacing your opponent’s eyes while protecting your own. Never let your
weapon drop low; it exposes your face to attack.”

“What about protecting my legs?” Allen wanted to know.

“For the most part you can do that with your footwork,” his kwami replied.

Allen felt a little amused. “Fancy footwork, huh? Good thing I can dance.”

Lavii approved. “Good. The ability to dance and music were hallmarks of being a knight. For
both the social obligations that came with the office and the agility it imbued. Now, back to
it!”

“Thrust straight out. Your left hand stops at your plexus.” Lavii showed him what he meant,
thrusting the nail file straight out in front of him and into an imaginary enemy’s chest. “As
you return the thrust and back to the ready position your left hand returns to your hip. Make
sure you keep the tip up as you return!” he warned. “Do not expose your face to the enemy!”
The kwami did a few more thrusts and returns to show his cub what he meant.

Once he saw his pupil understood he roared. “Now that you understand, do ten spear drills!”
“Yes, Sir Lavii!” Allen got into the ready position, and thrust forward before returning to the
ready position. “One...two...three…”

The cub was quick to learn and copied him perfectly. There wasn’t as much passion as the
kwami preferred but no bloodlust either. That was good. One’s true ferocity should be saved
for the battlefield and he hoped his new cub could keep his head during actual combat as
easily as he could while learning.

“Seven...eight...nine...ten!” Allen finished his drills and returned to the ready position. He
looked at Lavii, eyes patient, face calm, prepared for the next lesson.

The kwami gave his student a quick approving nod. “A good start. Now, the long range thrust
is very similar to the short thrust. Start at the same position, then thrust outward. This time,
your left hand finishes at the right armpit. When you return, the left hand goes back to the hip
position.” He showed the cub several long range thrusts until he was confident he understood.

“Ten drills, Sir Lavii?” the lad asked.

“You have a bit of sense!” It was high praise by Lavii. “Ten drills!”

“One...two...three…”

Allen was very different from most of Lavii’s cubs. His family did not have a long history of
knighthood, he was not eager to spill blood and he was quiet and methodical instead of being
boisterous and disorderly. Perhaps this meant his charge might live longer. He hoped so. He
could learn to like this cub.

“...eight...nine...ten!”
Allen looked for his approval and he gave another small nod. “Now, combine the two. Short
thrust, then long.”

Once again the cub copied him perfectly, if dispassionately. The lad was no warrior but
would do his duty. It was enough.

“Right. Let’s try some basic slashing.” Lavii assumed the start position. “Our first angle has
the left hand once again at the hip and the right hand and the shaft of the weapon comes
diagonally across the body with the tip being above the right shoulder. The slash will come
down your body in an arc.” He demonstrated then returned to the ready stance. “The slash
exists to protect the center line of your body, namely your face and torso. It can be used as a
counterattack if your enemy parries your weapon or blocks your thrust.” He showed the
technique again. “It’s a very good way to close the opening created when your enemy
blocked or parried your attack.”

“Remember, the right hand comes across your body and the left hand stops at the hip. Do not
let your weapon come too far downwards! Your momentum could cause it to become
embedded in the ground and you would waste valuable time pulling it out. Your weapon must
protect the center line and will do you no good in the ground.”

Allen definitely heard Claude laugh that time.

Lavii looked at him with an expectant look in his eye. “Well?”

Allen once again tuned his friends out. “Ten slashing drills, coming up.”

“One...two...three…”

The slashes were mathematically perfect, the angles precise. For a beginner.

The kwami decided to give the lad a bit of a challenge. “Now try the slash with the long
range thrust.”
The pupil did as he was told but looked a bit tired.

“You wobbled a bit on that last one, Cub,” Lavii pointed out. His tone wasn’t completely
harsh.

“Five minute break,” Allen asked his kwami. “I just need five minutes to catch my breath,
then we can start with drills again.”

Lavii thought about it, then pretended to give in. “Five minutes,” he agreed, “and don’t
disappoint me!”

Allen nodded but then Claude walked up to him, still laughing.

“Hey...hey mate..” Claude giggled. “How’s all your thrusting lessons going? Make sure you
don’t get sloppy and have to pull it out!”

He walked past them. Haart gave them an apologetic look as he passed.

Lavii looked at his Chosen. He was not one to indulge in attacks on one’s allies but that lad
was being rude. “We shall teach him a lesson in manners later,” he promised.

“While he sleeps,” Allen agreed. “So...more drills?”

“From the beginning.”

“Right. One...two...three…”
Chapter End Notes

Thank you to everyone who has continued to read this story. I know that the MLB
fandom isn't what it was, neither is MLB. Your faith in my writing is appreciated.
 Chapter Eighteen
Chapter Summary

Amelie rallies the troops, Marinette designs, and Lila has a big scene with Gio. Also
Ladybug and Chat Noir have a discussion and Felix reaches out to Marinette and Luka
with an offer of friendship.

Since they had lost two days due to the mysterious “accident” the cast and crew weren’t in
the best of moods and lots of finger-pointing and accusations went on until Amelie called an
emergency staff meeting.

Instead of her usual black suit and gray wrap-shirt she wore a double-breasted navy pantsuit
cut in a military style. It had gold buttons on the front and on the sleeves near her wrists and
made her look like a general commanding her troops. Instead of her usual side-braid her hair
was in a low bun. Even her twinkling green eyes were solemn.

Her gaze swept over the room, stifling conversations and stood quietly until everyone was
silently facing the front and waiting patiently for her to speak. It was barely seven in the
morning and many people were bleary-eyed and grumpy. Fortunately they were all
professional enough to hear her out, and the promise of coffee and tea afterwards did help.

She kept her hands behind her back and paced back and forth, a habit she had picked up from
her husband. Geralt always paced when he had to address the crew all at once to hide the fact
he hated public speaking.

“My darling friends,” she began, “some of you I have been fortunate enough to know for
years.” She smiled at the people who had been working at Graham Films for nearly two
decades and they stood a little straighter. She smiled at Marinette, Luka, and Mylene. “Some
of you I have only known a short while but still treasure.” Marinette and Mylene might have
blushed under her warm regard. Luka slung an arm around both of them.
Amelie’s face lost its smile. “I know the rumor mill has been churning the past two days and
I’m sure recent events have been blown wildly out of proportion.” Her eyes grew less solemn
and more kind. “Yes, there was an accident on set. Two of our cast were involved and one
was mildly injured when a light fixture fell.”

She didn’t need to say the names. Everyone knew without her saying and dozens of eyes
glanced briefly at Felix and Marinette. Most were concerned, a few annoyed, and at least one
person wished one of them dead.

She didn’t mention the stunt that nearly went wrong because the actors and the stunt crew
downplayed the seriousness of the event. She had her suspicions but played along.

“Such an accident is unprecedented in the history of our studio,” she went on. “We lead the
industry in our safety standards. We have redundancies in place for every piece of equipment.
Everything is built far above what Film France requires.” There were some nods of
agreement.

“Everyone has personal safety equipment and we will never take risks with safety. Our
medical staff is also the best in the industry and no one will ever be asked to work in unsafe
conditions, no matter how ‘cool’ a shot might be.”

There were more nods and a few tentative smiles. Amelie really knew how to work a group.
Chloe took pictures of her looking commanding and heroic. They would look great in the
book, even if fans didn’t know the context.

“So even one accident is not acceptable and I promise you, the cause is being fully
investigated.” Lila tried her best to look as impressed with the director but wasn’t sure if she
should feel angry or worried. Angry that Marinette was still well enough for a lead role and
worried what she did could be traced back to her. This was the second time Felix was
involved with an accident during filming and she thought it would be an unwise career move
to kill or injure her employer’s son. She would have to find a way to isolate Marinette before
getting rid of her. It might be a good idea to lay low for a few weeks until the investigation is
over.

Amelie sighed and her shoulders slumped, looking defeated. She looked out over the crowd
and for a moment Felix wanted to go up to her and give her a hug. He wanted to reassure her
they were on her side, that what happened wasn’t her fault. He looked to his right and left and
saw his friends felt the same way. Chloe kept glancing at Lila without being too obvious.
Allen and Claude both looked grim and Allegra was probably trying to kill the Italian
saboteur with her thoughts.

Finally Amelie raised her head and looked as many people as she could right in the eye. “For
the past day and a half, I have wrestled with my thoughts. I’ve honestly considered shutting
this production down. I can’t and I won’t risk the safety of anyone who works for me.”

There were a few murmurs of protest from the crowd, especially from some of the older cast
and crew. She put her hands out, palms forward, and they quieted down to listen.

“Don’t worry,” she assured them, “everyone would get paid at least sixty percent of their
promised compensation if that were to happen. That is the worst case scenario. I don’t want
to do that.”

“But I wouldn’t blame anyone who wanted to drop out because of what happened. If you
prefer not to say anything now you are free to speak to me privately at your convenience.”

There was some shuffling and some uneasy glances at that announcement.

“I, on the other hand, will make sure I do everything I can to ensure this production goes
forward.” Amelie’s eyes took on a bit of a sheen but her face was determined. “This script is
the last thing my beloved Geralt ever wrote. He wrote this as a father/son project with Felix
as our darling boy made his directorial debut.” Felix blushed a little but mostly looked proud.

“Geralt never gave up,” she resumed pacing. “He negotiated with Somali pirates and got
South American drug lords to back down. He wouldn’t run or give up, not unless a project
was completely out of the question. For instance there was a film he was making in Guam
when a typhoon was on its way. He evacuated the cast and crew and helped local officials get
as many people to safety as he could. He wouldn’t give up, so...neither will I.”

There was a cheer as she finished her speech and many raised fists. It looked like some
political rally and she had just announced her campaign to become Prime Minister. Felix
wanted to roll his eyes at his mom’s theatrics but he couldn’t help but clap. She was still an
amazing actress but he was sure everything she said was true.

Gio looked at Lila. “Isn’t she amazing?”

Lila nodded with what she hoped looked like eagerness. That woman had charisma for days
and she was more than a little jealous. She could have kicked herself for trying to flirt with
Allen and starting on the wrong foot with everyone. Amelie could have been an amazing
mentor, especially if she never knew that Lila just planned to use her.

Lila whispered, “I hope you’re not planning to quit.”

He stared at her wide-eyed. “After a speech like that ?!” He smiled, showing white even teeth
against his beautiful tan skin. “I wouldn’t dream of it.”

She gave him her best smile in return. “Me either.”

*****

After Amelie’s little rally, production kicked into high gear. Everyone to Wardrobe to Stunts
to Electrical gave it their best. The main cast and some of the secondary got most of their
scenes in one take and hardly anyone needed more than one or two retakes. The cast and
crew seemed determined to prove they were worthy of their director’s faith in them.

Marinette was spending her morning in the Wardrobe Department because she didn’t have
any scenes to shoot until the afternoon. She was working on ballgowns and evening wear for
the teen main and secondary characters. Mrs. Jennings was designing the gowns and suits for
the adult characters “because I’ve worked with them longer and know their tastes.” She did
however take some advice from both Anna and Marinette on Asian-inspired gowns that
didn’t look like costumes or harmful stereotypes.
She was having a blast designing an elegant lavender gown for Allegra before moving onto
Mylene. After giving it a lot of thought and thinking about her friend’s personality, she
decided on a gown that was as multicolored as her actor friend’s braids. It would be a tie-dye
rainbow slip dress, a little modern for the movie aesthetic but perfect for Mylene. She
originally wanted the dress to be sleeveless, but considering how shy her friend was, added
semi-transparent batwing sleeves instead.

Once she was satisfied with Mylene’s dress she looked for the next person she had to design
for. She looked at a name and sincerely thought of marking the name off the list and
pretending she hadn’t seen it.

Lila Rossi.

She said a curse word under her breath but her kwami still heard her.

“Marinette!” she scolded, “you shouldn’t use such words at work!”

She turned to her kwami. “Really? She made my school life miserable, tried to get me
expelled and nearly killed me...twice.” She shrugged. “I think I’m allowed a curse word or
two when I think of her.”

Tikki floated over to her shoulder and looked over the list of names. Once she saw who her
Chosen had cursed about her lips pursed as if she’d just tasted something bad.

“Nevermind,” she said after a few minutes, “but make sure no one is around to hear you
when you call her that.”

Marinette giggled a little at the disgusted look on her friend’s face. “I’ll do my best.” She
sighed and offered her kwami some Turkish Delight Claude had given her. “To be completely
honest, I’m halfway tempted to put her in a burlap sack and tell the make-up department to
give her a wart.”
Tikki laughed with her then turned solemn. “But that would be mean-spirited and
unprofessional. Besides,” she gave the girl’s cheek a hug. “You never do less than your best
for anyone, even someone you can’t stand.”

The girl let herself imagine Lila in an itchy burlap dress one more time before nodding in
agreement. “And I won’t this time either. Mmes. Jennings and Graham de Vanily are
counting on me.”

She briefly considered her color choice. Lila seemed to favor orange but that was also Alya’s
favorite color and she wasn’t about to put her nemesis in that. Still, it had to be flattering so it
would look good on film. After some internal back and forth she decided on a dark olive
green. It would compliment the other girl’s skin tone and eye color. Marinette began to sketch
a belted olive shirt dress with a v-neck and wing collar. It quickly began to take shape and
although it was much too good for the other girl, it satisfied Marinette’s fashion sense.
Besides, if the dress was “ugly” Lila would whine and just slow down production. It wasn’t
quite as lovely as Mylene’s or as elegant as Allegra’s but it had a sort of dark mystery the
Adler character needed for the movie.

She turned her attention back to the boys’ costumes. Since Ivan was going to be in the scene
as Nick Charles IV to Mylene’s Aubrey Locard, he would also need a suit. She knew her
friend wasn’t much for dressing up so she decided on a faux leather jacket that was more
Gothic than Victorian in black with silver accents. She also added a vest and long-sleeved
shirt but without a tie and a band collar to keep it from looking too formal.

Claude was much easier to design for. She chose a Regency style coat in dark gray with an
eggplant colored vest and matching tie. He’d coordinate nicely with Allegra. She made a note
to look for an eggplant material with a fun pattern to keep it from looking boring. Claude was
many things, but never dull. Hmm. A harlequin pattern would suit him.

Allen was next. She wanted something unusual for him but striking. She looked through
some stock images online when she finally had an idea. Why not an asymmetrical black
jacket with golden thorn branch embroidery on one side? Maybe a dark shirt and black and
gold tie as well. She’d run it by him and see what he thought, maybe he could make
suggestions if he didn’t like it.

The last two she needed to worry about were Felix and Luka and she already knew exactly
what she was making for them. Felix would look fantastic in a classic long black jacket and
matching cravat. His slacks would be gray, shirt white with a tuxedo wing-tip collar and a
vest in a contrasting color; cream or beige. Perhaps an antique gold color to make his hair
stand out. Should he also wear a pocket watch and chain? She thought so.

And Luka, oh Luka! She put the most time and effort into his design. A long black evening
coat would bring out his blue eyes and contrast nicely with his dyed blue tips. His shirt and
slacks would be bright white, to show that although he seemed hostile and cold on the outside
he was kind and good underneath. His vest would be silver with scrollwork embroidery in a
dark gray. The buttons on the jacket and vest would be cloth covered to match. His tie would
be a classic tuxedo tie but maybe he could wear some fingerless clothes to show off his so-
called bad boy past…

Marinette was almost drooling when she imagined him in costume and shook her head to
clear it. She didn’t have time to be thinking about boys right now! She was an aspiring
designer and had patterns to make! She could think about boys later.

As she was finalizing her designs she heard a distant boom and the building shook. Tikki,
who had been dozing on Marinette’s shoulder, had been startled awake. She flew up to her
Chosen’s face.

She smiled at her dear baby bug. “I think you know what to say.”

The girl nodded. Designing and thinking about boys could wait until later.

She heard screaming. Much later.

“Tikki, Spots On!”

*****

The akuma was more difficult than any she’d had that summer. Hawk Moth must be back
from his vacation or whatever he had been doing that kept him from sending as many akuma.
It, or probably they, called themselves Kingu Mosura and demanded the head of Lycee Henri-
IV’s science fiction club.

The akuma had three heads; one spit fire, one ice, and the third lightning. Its four feet caused
all of Paris to shake as it passed. Ladybug dearly would have loved to have Ryuko or
Viperion join the battle, but after Miracle Queen and Chloe’s betrayal, that would have been a
horrible idea. Hawk Moth knew their true identities and she didn’t want to put her friends in
danger. It would have been a poor strategy to keep using people whose identities had been
compromised.

It had taken every bit of Ladybug and Chat Noir’s power and luck to subdue the creature long
enough to locate where the akuma was hiding and purify it. The entire process took over two
hours and during that time the two heroes had to recharge their kwami several times.

“Hey, LB, that creature kind of reminds me of…” Chat Noir broke off and stopped, looking
embarrassed.

She raised a brow but there was no way he could have seen it under her mask. “Like…?”

He looked at her and frowned as if he was debating telling her or not. Finally he shook his
head. “Nevermind. Pop culture reference. Not the time,” he replied before extending his
baton. “I’ll distract it, you summon your Lucky Charm.”

He vaulted away and she marveled at how different her partner had been lately. He kept jokes
to a minimum for difficult akuma, no longer flirted with her, and didn’t needlessly sacrifice
himself. It was a refreshing change and she liked it, even if she wasn’t sure why it happened.

It took three city buses, a fire truck, five light poles and a DVD case but they managed to
defeat the creature. The black and purple miasma fell away to reveal three teenagers. They
blinked, looked at themselves and then looked at the heroes.

“Did we get akumatized?” A tall blue haired girl asked.

Chat Noir held out his hand. “Yes. I’m sorry for whatever upset you so much that you got
victimized by Hawk Moth.”

The girl accepted his help and rose to her feet. “It was stupid,” she admitted.

The feline hero surprised his partner by saying, “it can’t be too stupid if you turned into an
akuma.”

A curvy girl with russet brown skin replied, “yeah, it kinda was.” Her expression was
sheepist and she ran her fingers through her short dark hair. “We were debating the threat
levels of giant monsters and our club president countered us by saying there’s only one
monster that’s a true threat to the Earth and that’s-”

The third person cut her off, brushing dirt out of his mohawk. “I’m all for discourse but a
club president should learn how to agree to disagree. Sorry for cutting you off, Laure,” he
told the curvy girl.

She waved a hand. “Don’t worry about it, Luc. You’re more respectful than Henri. That guy
is a narrow-minded piece of sh-”

“Whoa whoa whoa!” The first girl ran up to her friends, waving her hands. “Let’s not curse or
air our dirty laundry in front of the Heroes of Paris!” Her friends mumbled apologies, then
the girl turned to her rescuers. “Sorry about that,” she smiled. “There’s been a coup over the
summer in our sci-fi club when our old president had to move and not everyone’s happy,” she
explained.

“Well, there are easier ways to handle a debate than violence…” Ladybug began and Chat
Noir nodded in support.

“Besides, it’s hard to go wrong with Mosura,” Chat interrupted before Ladybug could stop
him. She hoped he hadn’t started another argument.
“We know!” The three chorused and wrapped Chat in a hug. After a few minutes Ladybug
cleared her throat. “Sorry to interrupt this Mosura love fest but we need to go.”

“Right! Whoops!” Laure agreed. She nudged her friends and they waved at the heroes before
walking off. “Bye!”

“Mosura forever!” Luc exclaimed with a fist pump and he and his friends walked off
together.

Ladybug looked at Chat Noir. “Can you meet me at the Eiffel Tower in five minutes? I need
to talk about that last fight.”

He grinned, looking like his old self. “Anything for you, Bugaboo.” His eyes widened and he
started babbling an apology. “I mean! Ladybug!” He coughed and then said, “I mean
Ladybug.”

She just smiled and said, “I know. It’s fine.” She gave his shoulder a squeeze. He was trying
to do better and be more respectful and she appreciated it. “See you in five!” she yelled as she
threw out her yo-yo and swung away.

*****

When Chat Noir got to the Eiffel Tower he saw that his partner was waiting for him. He
waited a few seconds before announcing his presence because he wanted to look at her. She
looked exhausted; her skin was pale and he’d bet there would be circles under her eyes
without the mask. It was only around nine-thirty in the morning and she looked like she’d
worked a twelve hour day. Was it his imagination, or did she look older?

His boots scraped against the iron platform and she looked up, smiling at him. The smile was
strained and tired but he doubted anyone other than him would have noticed.

“Hey, minou,” she greeted him and patted the floor beside her.
He gave her his nearly trademarked goofy grin and sat beside her. His legs dangled off the
edge of the tower and he waited for her to speak.

She sighed. It was a heavy, world-weary sigh and he had to stop himself from hugging her or
offering a shoulder massage. That would be inappropriate; she’d made it clear on multiple
occasions that she only saw him as a friend and he was beginning to accept that. Plus, he was
dating Kagami and he enjoyed being with her. She was strong and was teaching him to be
more assertive. Plus she had a secret mischievous sense of humor he adored and couldn’t
wait to see more of.

“I can’t go on like this, Chat,” she told him finally. “ We can’t, to be honest.”

His false ears went back in alarm. Did she want to give up being Ladybug, or maybe the
Guardian? That would erase her memories! Or...did she want to get rid of him?

“Ladybug! Whatever it is, I’m sorry!” he babbled. He scrambled away from his partner and
subconsciously covered his ring. “Have I been a bad partner? I thought I was doing better! I
haven’t asked you out and I’ve been making fewer puns…” He looked at her face.
“Or...maybe you’d like me to take on some Guardian duties? Have I not been supporting you
enough?] Just tell me what you need me to do!”

To his surprise she just rolled his eyes at him. “Kitty, believe it or not, it’s not always about
you.” Before he could get his feelings hurt she added, “I don’t think we can go on with just
the two of us protecting Paris.” She looked him full in the face. “We need help.”

Chat eased his way back towards her. He felt ashamed of acting like she was going to snatch
his ring off his finger without giving him a chance to improve. “You mean...getting more
heroes?”

“Yes,” she replied and he felt ashamed of assuming the worst about her. “Hawk Moth hasn’t
sent a lot of akuma lately. I think it’s because it’s summer but it’ll be over in three weeks.”
Three weeks and she still had so many dresses to design. She would have to discuss her
schedule with her parents and Amelie and look into online school. “And today’s akuma was
nearly more than we could handle.”
He thought about it and she was right. He was nearly struck by lightning and he was sure
Ladybug got scorched more than once. Yes, they couldn’t keep up with Hawk Moth once he
was back in full gear. They needed help but there was a problem with that.

“Hawk Moth saw all of our temporary heroes.” It was a shock for Chat to see his best friend’s
girlfriend, Max, Luka, and several of his classmates had been temporary heroes. Now, thanks
to Chloe , none of them could fight by his side ever again. The risk to their families was too
great and while he was old enough to defend himself, Chris, Etta and Ella were only six. He
didn’t want to be the reason his best friend and his girlfriend lost their little brother and
sisters.

HIs hands clenched into fists and he had to take several breaths to calm himself. He couldn’t
risk becoming an akuma, even if he thought his childhood friend deserved a little payback.

Ladybug just nodded, looking sad. “For the longest time, I couldn’t come up with a backup
plan.” She shrugged. “I mean, how could I come up with replacements for our team? They
were incredible.”

And they were. Luka was perfect for the Snake and she couldn’t imagine anyone better than
Kim to be the Monkey. But that was over now.

She winced when she remembered how Alya had cried when she told her she couldn’t be
Rena Rouge any more. Nino had taken his retirement from Carapace pretty well but was still
sad for his girlfriend. Most of the others had just been grateful for the opportunity to help but
she could tell Xuppu missed Kim. They were so much alike.

Chat Noir growled under his breath. “This is all Chloe’s fault.” He smacked the metal floor
beside him and made Ladybug jump. He shook his head in disgust. “And to think of all the
times I asked you to give her another chance or talk to her about not being Queen Bee again.
You were right. She’s irredeemable. She doesn’t care about anyone but herself.”

Really, he could kick himself for how naive he’d been where Chloe was concerned. Marinette
had tried to tell him. So had Nino, Alya, and anyone else from class. They told him how
she’d bullied the whole class and Marinette in particular and he’d insisted she was a good
person underneath. Chloe had every chance in the world. Marinette had not only thrown her a
party she’d apologized for calling her heartless. Nothing had changed. Chloe wanted the
prestige of being a hero but didn’t want to change her civilian behavior. Ladybug had let her
bad behavior go for too long and so had he.

He stood up and began to pace. “I should go after her, keep her under surveillance.” It galled
him to spend any more time and effort on her but it was for a good cause.

Ladybug was amazed. She’d rarely seen her partner genuinely angry. “Just...leave her alone.
She hasn’t caused any harm since Miracle Queen. Not even an akuma, as far as we know.”

She thought about the Chloe she’d seen on-set, the girl who’d risked her life to keep an
akuma from hurting anyone. She had been polite when they saw each other and had even
been making friends with Felix’s friends. Part of her doubted Chloe was being sincere;
Sabrina was away for the summer so she was probably just bored. Still, she hadn’t tried to
boss anyone around in ages, not that that would work on anyone who worked for Graham
Films. They didn’t care who her daddy was.

Chat Noir’s head shot up and he stared at her like she had a giant zit on her chin. “Wait,
what?! Are you saying Chloe deserves forgiveness?” He pointed in the general direction of
the Grand Paris. “She’s the reason we can't use our team anymore! I remember you telling
me how Rena Rouge cried when you told her she couldn't be a hero for her own safety!”

Their roles had been reversed. He was sure the former Queen Bee deserved no mercy and
Ladybug thought she should be left alone. It was weird and he didn’t like it. He was sure his
partner would have agreed with him.

He tried to get her to see reason. “She betrayed us!”

She just looked at him and he could swear she was looking straight through him. “Betrayed
us or betrayed you ?” She looked exasperated and sympathetic at the same time. “You’re
taking what she did to us awfully personally.” She looked him up and down. “I’d almost
swear you knew her.”
Chat Noir opened his mouth to explain and she held up a hand. “I don’t want to know. What I
want is some ideas about what we should do about rebuilding our team.”

He blinked and then blurted out the first thing that came to his mind. “Can’t we just swap the
kwami?”

Ladybug froze, wondering why she hadn’t thought of that herself. “That’s...brilliant actually.
Simple and brilliant. Good idea, Kitty.”

She scooted closer to him and gave him chin scritches. He pretended to pout when she pulled
away.

“So,” he asked as he swung his legs, “do you know who you’ll swap with whom?”

She thought about it and instantly came up with two people. Kagami could be trusted to be
responsible, even with time travel. Luka...she couldn’t let herself think about him right
now...was strong enough to wield three powerful elements. They would be perfect for what
she had in mind.

“Yes, I think I do.” She gave him a wide happy smile and stood up. “We’ll talk tonight during
patrol. For now, I have things I need to take care of.” She threw her yo-yo. “Until tonight,
Chat Noir!”

*****

Lila was not nervous.

She had dealt with Gabriel Agreste, the man who made gelato look like hot chocolate and did
it with grace and ease. She doubted he knew she was using him as a stepping stone to this
day.
She’d caused two accidents and gotten away with it and no one knew she was involved.
Surely she could handle a huge important scene that was being directed by Felix.

It wasn’t as if she’d be on her own. Gio was in the scene with her and so was Victor. If
anything went wrong she could just say they made her nervous (Gio) or she found acting with
such an experienced peer was intimidating (Victor). She was very lucky to have not one but
two ready-made scapegoats to choose from.

Still, Chloe was nearby, taking pictures of the set and then having Gio and Victor pose for
her. She noticed she rarely if ever asked Lila to pose for her. When she tried to ask Chloe the
other girl would just shrug and say she didn’t want to look biased for taking too many
pictures of a former classmate. Plus Gio was an up and coming actor and the audience would
be fascinated by him. She didn’t mention Lila’s rising fame at all.

Allegra was also near the set, acting as Felix's assistant. She said she was there to support her
good friend’s directing debut but Lila knew she just wanted to spy on her, hoping she’d make
a mistake. Really, some people would do anything to get her fired. Lila wanted to believe
they were jealous of her exotic beauty, since it definitely wasn’t her wealth.

Sometimes she hated her family for not being as well off as she bragged they were. Her
mother was only a junior attache and not an ambassador herself. She had to work incredibly
hard after her husband had left them. Daddy had been a horrible parent but he was charming
and charismatic and had taught her how to con people. In a way she missed him, but was also
glad he was out of their lives so he couldn’t drag them into debt with him.

“Ready?”

She looked up and saw Gio’s tan smiling face. Really, he was so handsome and had a quiet
charm all his own. He’d make perfect arm candy at all the premieres she was sure to be
invited to. After all, she was playing Irene Adler, the descendant of The Woman, the only
woman Sherlock Holmes had ever loved. His equal, who didn’t love him back. Such
melodrama, who cared?

Lila played with one of her hair ties. “As ready as I’ll ever be.” She tried to look nervous but
optimistic. She’d seen Marinette look that way hundreds of times and decided it would work
for her as well. She looked at her co-star with wide eyes. “Do you think I’m ready for this?”
She looked down, then up at him again. “I’ve never done such a long scene before. Most of
my scenes have been tiny. Now I have all these lines to remember and-” she broke off and
clasped her hands together, giving Gio her best wobbly lip.

He gently put his hands over hers and looked deep into her eyes. “Breathe,” he told her and
mimed the action. She mimicked him and pretended to calm down.

“You’re going to be just fine,” he smiled at her. “You’re doing this scene with me and Victor
and you know all your lines backwards and forwards. We practiced them, remember?”

She smiled and pretended to be reassured. Really, he played his part perfectly with barely any
prompting from her. It was what made him such a good scene partner and an even better
minion... friend .

Lila gazed up at him and tried to look adoring. “You always know what to say, Gio. I feel so
much better now.”

He gave her hands a squeeze and let go. “Okay, enough being nervous and unsure.” He
grinned at her. “Time to go to work!”

*****

Irene Adler...rather...her thrice great granddaughter walked to her Headmaster’s office and
was about to knock on the door when she noticed there was already someone waiting there.
She kept her chin up and her back straight. She hadn’t been at this school very long and
didn’t want to leave a bad impression.

The other person was a boy her age, who looked her up and down and gave her a sultry,
knowing smile, as if he could see right through her uniform blazer. His posture was as
slouched as hers was upright and his clothes, while clean, were rumpled while hers were
neatly pressed.
She stopped when she was at least two meters away from him and returned his gaze, looking
him over as he had done to her. Her gaze was a lot less disrespectful than his was. “I know
you, don’t I?” she asked. He didn’t answer and she continued. “I’ve seen you in some of my
classes.”

There was a long uncomfortable pause and she felt compelled to add, “Sorry, I haven’t
introduced myself. My name is Irene Adler. You might have heard of my family if you’ve
attended this school for any length of time.”

She smiled and held her hand out to shake but he didn’t move to take it. Instead he sneered at
her and kept staring at her. Finally he spoke.”

“The name’s Marlowe. Alfonso Marlowe.” He tipped an imaginary hat to her but didn’t
smile. “You might have heard of my family too, considering we’re technically one of the
Founders of this school. He scowled and then muttered, “Not that you’d know from the way
people act around here.”

The name struck a bell and she shuffled through her memory until she recognized the name.
“Marlowe, as in Philip Marlowe. He’s considered to be the greatest detective of the thirties
and forties. The so-called Noir Era.”

His face softened a bit and he smiled, making him look incredibly handsome. “Damn straight
he was,” the boy agreed and finally shook her hand. “Nice to meet you. Hope it’s okay if I
call you Irene.”

She smiled again, more sincere this time and answered, “As long as I may call you Alfonso.”

He nodded. “I prefer Al,” his smile faded into a grimace. “Only one person other than the
Headmaster calls me Alfonso and I hate it.”

Irene was smart enough to not ask who it was and instead said, “Al then. I hope we can be
friends.”
Al looked her over, kinder this time. “That’ll do for a start.” He knocked on the door. “The
Headmaster is expecting us. I was just waiting for you to get here.”

They heard a faint “Come in” and Al opened the door and stepped aside. “Ladies first.”

She gave him a faint curtsy. “Thank you, kind sir,” she smiled as she passed him.

He watched the sway of her hips as he followed her inside and shut the door behind him.
“My pleasure.”

*****

The Headmaster was just tucking a few papers into his desk when they entered and didn’t
immediately look up at his visitors. While they waited he rummaged through his desk until he
was satisfied that everything was in its proper place. Irene was beginning to think he had
forgotten he’d summoned them when finally he looked up.

“Ah...Miss Adler...Master Marlowe. Do sit down.” He waved at two chairs in front of his
desk. He looked at her. “Or do you prefer Miss Norton?”

She gave him the tiniest hint of a smile. “Adler is fine.”

As they sat she noticed he didn’t apologize for making them wait. She supposed she could
overlook that since he was in charge of the school. She decided to act gracious. “Thank you,
Headmaster.”

He looked her over and seemed a bit apologetic. “Do forgive me for not greeting you
sooner.” The man tried to look kind and welcoming but she could tell he was under
tremendous strain and trying to hide it.
Her tone was gentle and she tried to look understanding. “Think nothing of it. I know the loss
of Professor Akunin must have been traumatic, especially for his colleagues.” She avoided
using the word “murder”. “It’s a tragedy.” She crossed her legs and placed her hands on her
knees. “To be honest, he was one of the reasons I agreed to come to your school. I’ve read
several of his papers.”

The Headmaster laughed. “You and your family have proved quite elusive for some time, my
dear.” He reached into his desk and pulled out a file and opened it. From the documents she
could read upside down, she knew it was hers. “If I recall correctly, we had to drag your
grandfather here to attend and your father refused altogether.” He looked at her from over the
top of his reading glasses. “I’m pleasantly surprised you agreed to attend after eluding us for
so long.” He sat back and then asked. “Why did you?”

She smiled. “Your school has a great reputation for gifted students.” Her answer was evasive
but she didn’t care. Her past wasn’t his business, even if he could find out for himself, she
wouldn’t volunteer education. She went on, “and it’s hard to argue with free.”

Beside her Al laughed. “That sounds exactly like what Jack Watson said.” He nudged her
shoulder with his fingers. “Nice guy, Jack. Lived for the past eight years in America but don’t
hold that against him. He’s probably the only person in this school that does kiss Holmes’
ass.”

The Headmaster cleared his throat and glared at Marlowe but all the boy did was shrug in
apology. He latched onto the mention of his school’s most famous student. “You’ve met
young Master Holmes?”

She nodded. “In the library. We both wanted to read the same book if I recall correctly.”

The Headmaster focused all of his attention on her, once again ignoring Marlowe. “And what
did you think of him?”

There was a gleam in his eye she didn’t like. It was the same gleam her mother had when she
told her about a certain boy she might like. A matchmaker’s gleam.
Now she knew the real reason she had been tracked down and invited to attend. As a direct
descendant of “The Woman” she was an integral part of Holmesian lore. The only woman to
ever outwit the famous detective of Baker Street. Some claimed she was the only woman
Sherlock Holmes ever loved. She and her family had always had a good laugh about that.
He’d known her, or rather of her for less than a week. That indicated infatuation, not love.

Irene could tell he expected an answer and she chose her words carefully. “From the short
time I spoke to him, I could tell he was everything to be expected from someone related to
Sherlock Holmes.

It was a diplomatic answer but the Headmaster was still disappointed. No doubt he hoped to
join the Adler and Holmes lines to create an even greater detective. Some romantic idea that
Irene and Sherlock had always been meant to be and this was some time-spanned second
chance by proxy. Barrington seemed intelligent and attractive but she would not be a
participant in their detective breeding program.

His shoulder slumped but he managed to be polite. “Well, I hope you enjoy your time here,
Miss Adler.” He put her file away and pulled out a manila envelope. “This is your new
student information packet.” He slid it across the table to her. “Again, forgive my tardiness.
Also, you will be upgraded to the Spade living quarters. Apologies for the less than optimal
room we initially put you in.”

It had been adequate but she wouldn’t complain if it meant more room. “Thank you.”

There was a bit more chit-chat about expectations she would be required to meet while
attending but finally he was done. He stood up and they stood up with him.

He held out a hand to Marlowe. “Master Marlowe will show you to your new rooms.”

Al didn’t seem to mind being voluntold. “It’s on my way.”

Irene nodded, eager to be on her way. “Thank you again for taking the time to speak to me,
sir.”
His smile was charming and she was reminded for a moment of her grandfather. “Not at all.
Let me know if you have questions or additional information.” He led them over to the door
and opened it. “Good bye, Miss Adler.”

*****

The walk to her old room was quiet. She noticed all of her things had been packed for her.
She went to use the bathroom one more time and retrieved the item she had hidden taped to
the underside of the sink cabinet. Then she rejoined her new companion to her new room.

“The movers will take everything to your new room,” Al was saying. “Don’t worry.”

“I’m not,” she replied as they walked.

He laughed. “You know, they basically brought you here to try and seduce Holmes.” He
looked at her sideways in the hopes of getting a reaction. “He hasn’t shown any interest in
dating and they’re afraid the line will die out.”

She thought about it for a moment. “I fail how I should care or contribute,” her tone might
have been a bit snippy. Her grandfather had told her how they’d hidden for fear of reprisal by
the king of Bohemia, even after Bohemia lost its independence. “Let the line die.”

He stopped and then gave her another genuine smile. “I think I’m going to like you.” He gave
her a flirty wink. “Mind if I change the subject?”

Irene nodded. “Please do.”

“Well, I wanted to ask you about…”

“Cut!” Felix accepted a bottle of water from Allegra and looked at her, giving her a small
nod. “Not bad. That’s lunch, everyone!”

A bell went off and the crew began to clear the set for the next shot.

Lila looked from Gio to Victor. “How did I do?”

“Great!” Gio assured her. “Your Irene is smart and independent. She won’t let herself be
railroaded by anyone.”

She frowned and chewed on her bottom lip. “Felix didn’t seem to think so. He barely said
anything.”

She tried to sound as pitiful as possible and hoped someone would take the bait and reassure
her, flatter her ego, as Mme. Bustier’s class once did.

Victor did. “I suspect the boy’s directing style resembles his father,” he soothed. “Geralt
would only say ‘good job’ or ‘good work’ when you did well.” He laughed, clearly
remembering the past. “It was only when he spoke in full paragraphs that you knew how
badly you’d flubbed a line or ruined a shot.”

*****

After lunch was called Felix saw Luka and Marinette walking past the set, chatting amiably.
He shot out of his chair to catch them. He had something important to ask them.

Lila cut him off in an attempt to waylay him. “Hey, um, Felix?” She clasped her hands in
front of her and bit her lip, trying to look nervous and sensual at the same time. She’d read in
several magazines that it was always a good idea to bring a man’s attention to one’s mouth.
His eyes flicked over her and then away so fast she couldn’t be sure he’d even looked at her
at all. “Not now, Rossi. I’m on my own time,” he told her and brushed past.

She got in his way again and this time he paid attention to her in a way that made her wish he
hadn’t. His green eyes iced over and she shivered despite herself. She had the distinct
impression he was looking through her and not at her.

Was he still so upset about the way she’d acted towards his friend Allen? Really, how was she
supposed to know the guy was asexual or hated being touched? He was gorgeous! Better
looking than Gio but a lot less accessible. Allen was clearly a lost cause, especially since
making him uncomfortable created enemies out of his friends.

Unfortunately that included Felix; the co-director, star, and son of her boss, Amelie Graham
de Vanily. Oh, sure, Felix thought he was in charge but anyone could tell he kowtowed to his
mother. Even more unfortunately was the fact she doted on her son and would do anything he
asked, including blacklisting Lila if she pushed them too far. Amelie might look like
sfogliatelle but there were razor blades inside and anyone foolish enough to underestimate
her would end up bleeding. Lila actually respected that about her. She thought she could learn
a lot from the woman, if she would be willing to teach her.

“I-I wanted to ask you about my performance today,” she pretended to stutter and look unsure
and needy. Hell, it worked for Dupain-Cheng. “I want to do a good job and want to know if
you have any advice on how to improve my performance.”

“Ask Gio. I’m sure he’d be glad to help. Or Victor. He has more experience than anyone here
and is always glad to help the inexperienced.”

She faked a gasp. Was he openly insulting her? Ugh. M. Agreste had warned her his nephew
was stubborn, cruel, difficult to manipulate and a budding delinquent. She hadn’t taken him
seriously at the time but none of her usual tricks worked on him. Celebrity stories wouldn’t
be impressive, a smear campaign would fail and arranging another “accident” with him
around would be incredibly stupid. She was lucky no one suspected her yet. It would be
better to isolate Marinette somewhere off-set then get rid of her or arrange for someone to do
it for her.
Before she could protest or ask him another question he looked over her shoulder and called
out. “Gio? Victor?” He pointed at Lila. “Miss Rossi is looking for tips to improve her
performance and I recommended the two of you. Give her a hand, won’t you? I have to go.”
He was gone before she could say another word.

Victor and Gio rushed up to her so fast she could swear they were wearing heelies. “Are you
letting the Ice Prince get to you?” Gio laughed. “Like I said, your Irene Adler is great. You
have nothing to worry about.”

“Nonsense, dear boy,” the older man’s voice was smooth and reassuring. “There is no actor
on Earth who cannot improve in some way. Come, my dear,” he offered Lila his arm. “We’ll
discuss techniques over lunch.”

It took all of Lila’s (in her mind) considerable acting talent not to roll her eyes and groan out
loud at the decrepit old man’s offer. Still, Gio was watching and she couldn’t afford to offend
him until and unless she found someone better.

She took the old fashioned gallant’s arm and smiled up at him. “Your funeral speech about
Professor Akunin made me cry,” she gushed. “How are you so good at evoking emotion?”

His laugh was elegant and cultured, making her want to steal that from him. “Training,
practice and years of real world experience,” he answered. He walked her towards the
“Villain Lunch Table”. “But since you might lack the latter, there are a few shortcuts I can
teach you…”

*****

Felix strode down the hall, trying not to look like he was chasing the couple in front of him.
Every now and then he’d see someone he knew from past productions and give them a nod
and try to act nonchalant. Then once they weren’t looking he’d try to once again catch up to
Marinette and Luka without looking like he was trying to catch up to them. Finally they
reached the music room and opened the door. They looked inside, stared at each other in
confusion, then closed the door. He slowed his steps as he reached them and tried not to look
out of breath.
“Ah! There you are. Glad I reached you,” he smiled and tried to sound charming, or at the
very least friendly. “Allen is having lunch with Allegra, my mother, and Claude. Mylene and
Ivan are having a private pre-anniversary picnic, so I thought I’d invite you two to have lunch
with me.”

“Really? I’m surprised they didn’t message me,” Marinette rummaged through her bag and
pulled out her phone. She gave him a “hope you don’t mind if I check, but I don’t trust you”
smile and he nodded. She turned it on and checked her most recent texts. “Huh. Mylene and
Ivan are having a picnic near the Trocadero today. Oh! And Alya and Nino are going to a
Jagged Stone Film Festival. Lucky!” She sighed and looked at Luka. “Are you alright with
having lunch with Felix?”

Luka didn’t reply at first, just looked Felix up and down and then held his gaze. Felix hadn’t
really given the older boy much thought. He was a talented musician, according to Allen and
from what he’d personally observed, a good screen partner. Marinette was very fond of him
and since Felix was slowly warming to Marinette and the possibility of being friends, he
thought it might be a good idea to befriend Luka as well. He’d heard Marinette say several
times how Luke’s calm, easy-going nature helped keep her grounded.

Luka didn’t look calm or easy-going at the moment. His electric blue eyes nearly glowed as
he looked at Felix and the blond felt like the other boy might just bore a hole in his skull just
by staring. He got the impression Luka cared deeply about Marinette, enough to snap and
attack anyone who harmed her; by word, thought, or deed. He actually felt slightly nervous.

Don’t lie , Luka's eyes told him and he sighed and decided to go with the truth.

Felix sighed, took a big breath and began to speak. “Look, I know we didn’t get off on the
right foot,” Marinette coughed and it sounded like she said duh under her breath. He
pretended like he hadn’t heard and went on.

“Yes, I’ve been an arse to you in the past and I know I’ll probably be an arse to you in the
future.” They both nodded in agreement and he smirked. “It’s part of my charm, once you get
to know me.”

Marinette gave him a pity chuckle out of kindness and he gave her a hint of a smile. “I was
angry at my cousin and my uncle the first time I came to Paris and although my reasons were
and remain justified, I took some of my anger out on his friends and people who had done
nothing to deserve it.” Like Ladybug. Looking back, he knew he was lucky she hadn’t
punched him in the bollocks.

He looked at Marinette and he almost looked genuinely sorry. “You were...my cousin’s friend
and...predisposed to like him over me.” He delicately avoided mentioning her (hopefully)
former crush on Adrien. The more he got to know the girl the more he thought his cousin to
be a fool, even though he was with Miss Tsurugi. Frankly, any girl but Lila could do better
than that idiot.

“So, you initially hated me because I was friends with Adrien,” Marinette offered. Wow, it no
longer hurts to say his name.

Felix sighed and nodded. “Yeah. I know, it wasn’t fair of me. You’d literally done nothing to
me because we’d never met. So I picked on you for no reason. However,” he raised a brow
and gave her a smug look. “I won’t apologize for goading you into taking the part of Dupin.
You’re perfect for Felicity.”

She shrugged. “Yeah. I know.”

She was so matter of fact Felix nearly smiled. He was really starting to like her and could see
them being friends.

Luka crossed his arms and stared at Felix. He was trying to stay out of the conversation
because he knew Marinette could handle herself. However, he didn’t trust Felix. He was just
as good looking as his cousin, someone Marinette used to have a crush on. It was entirely
possible he was using his looks to manipulate her. The other boy looked sincere but he didn’t
take chances with Marinette’s happiness and well-being.

“So, why the change of heart?” He asked after staring for nearly a minute.

Felix sighed. “I...don’t have many friends. A shock, I’m sure.” Chat Noir’s taunt echoed in
his head but he ignored it. “Most of the cast and crew are more like extended family and
they’re adults. Allen, Allegra, and Claude all but forced me into being friends and Chloe’s
more a frenemy than anything.” He smiled a bit when he thought of his sour but trustworthy
newest friend. “Then again, she’s almost extended family too.”

“She’s more believable as your cousin than Adrien is,” Luka quipped and Felix felt his
respect for him go up.

“We’re getting off topic,” Marinette broke in. She really didn’t want to talk about Chloe or
Adrien.

“Right,” Felix nodded and so did Luka. He looked Marinette in the eye. There it was again.
That air about her that made him want to confide in her. It was as comforting as it was
annoying.

“We’ve been working together for weeks now,” he replied. “During that time I’ve seen how
hard you work, splitting your time between Wardrobe and a lead role. That can’t be easy but
you’re always on time, you know your lines and all the designs I’ve seen so far have been
excellent.” He smiled at her. “It made me respect you.”

Luka and Marinette nodded in understanding and Felix went on. “As I worked with you I got
to know you. We play off each other very well and I admire how quick-witted you are. You
always stand up for yourself and refuse to back down, even though I could get you fired. Not
that I would!” He hastened to assure her. “I can’t tell you how refreshing it is to have a
worthy opponent to cross metaphorical swords with. You force...no...encourage me to do
better. I appreciate that.”

Felix spread his hands. “So after all that, I began to like you. As a peer and as a person.” She
blinked and tilted her head at him, silently analyzing every word he said.

He cleared his throat. “So...I was hoping we could put past misdeeds behind us and
perhaps...be friends.” That sounded clumsy and awkward.

Luka gave him a slow blink. “I understand why you’d want to be friends with Marinette.
She’s amazing.” The girl blushed. “But why am I here?”
Felix gave half a shrug. “I want a chaperone so no one can claim I was misbehaving with a
co-star. There are people who’d start rumors like that to make money off the tabloids or hurt
the production.” Marinette nodded as she thought about Lila. Felix looked at Luka. “And I
enjoy working with you, you seem like a good sort and Marinette likes you so befriending
you would be a good idea.”

The older boy considered his reply carefully before giving him a gentle smile and saying,
“It’s a start.”

They both looked at Marinette.

She didn’t look convinced and Felix felt a little disappointed, thinking he was about to be
rejected.

She looked him over, examined him, took him apart, examined every piece of him and then
put the parts back together. “And...that’s why you’re inviting us to lunch?”

He nodded. “I thought it would be a good way to begin our friendship. We could talk away
from work, get acquainted and...if you two decided you don’t want to be friends no one needs
to know but us.”

She considered his words and then smiled at him. His breath nearly caught in his throat and
he felt a gentle warmth, like a kitten napping in the sun. “I guess...I can take a chance on
being your friend. If you mean it.”

“I do,” he replied, then looked at Luka. “Both of you.”

Luka gave him a tiny smile. “So, where are we eating?”

*****
The main cast breakroom was a gift from the gods, delivered by Amelie Graham de Vanily
who decided that an area where the young main cast could relax undisturbed would be best.
Rather than the usual trailer, the space was an emptied study hall room for their purposes. To
make the room homey Allegra had taken to bringing a few things. Starting with three large
bean bags and temporarily fit a tv with her Nintendo Switch. The room had been emptied out
of tables and chairs so a long sturdy foldable table, a futon couch, and some chairs were
added in. A coffee table as well as a storage rack that she would have taken apart when their
tenure was over. The rack had items like blankets, a bin with a change of clothes, some board
games, as well as any odd and end they might need from makeup to pens to some books and
magazines. Overall quite useful for the teens to sit and relax in between scenes if they felt the
need to do so.

A small coffee and tea caddy with a kettle and some tins of loose leaf tea with six personal
tea strainers as well as six pottery coffee mugs all paired based off of the member of the main
cast (plus Chloe). Allegra had even taken the time to choose a cute ceramic mug that seemed
to have been sculpted to resemble lace and a tea strainer that resembled a flower in a small
tray labeled “Marinette”. It seemed even in the initial distrust Allegra still took some effort to
be hospitable.

Marinette looked them over. “So...where’s Luka’s mug?”

"Allegra is having her pottery person make it at the moment and apparently no one has done
a tea strainer based off of a music note so she's been looking for that too; she gets them
commissioned for every project.” Felix took his mug and corresponding strainer. “We have a
collection back home."

Luka gave him a gentle smile. “I like that idea. Everyone gets their own personalized things
so they feel comfortable and have a sense of belonging.”

Felix surprised them by smiling back. “Yes. That’s the idea.”

It was still strange to him sometimes that he had friends. Genuine friends who cared about
him, even though they enjoyed taking the piss out of him constantly. He even appreciated
Chloe, something he’d never thought would happen.
And now he and Marinette were beginning to be friends. Or, at the very least, she was going
to try to be his friend. It wasn’t what he thought their relationship would be a month ago but
it was a pleasant surprise. He felt guilty about how easily he had dismissed her as another of
his cousin’s fangirls. There was more to her than that and he got the impression he hadn’t
seen all of her yet.

It was even more true of Luka. He hadn’t known the other boy very long and felt he’d barely
scratched the surface. He was calm, never got nervous or stressed out and if he were, no one
could tell, not even a keen observer like himself. Every good actor was a dedicated people
watcher. There was a lot to be gleaned from other people’s body language and mannerisms
when creating characters.

Felix dug into one of the cubbies and pulled out a spare mug and tea strainer for Luka to use.
It was plain but the same blue as Luka’s eyes so he thought it was appropriate. He set the tea
things on the table and said, “I’ll put the kettle on so it’ll be ready once the takeaway gets
here.”

Marinette perked up, curious. “Where did you order from?”

“I found an English pub right here in Paris. The name is ‘The Frog and British Library.’
They’re supposed to be pretty good. Not sure if the staff is British or French, but I’ll give
them the benefit of the doubt.” He looked over his shoulder at them. “Sorry the kettle’s
electric but it would have been too expensive to run a gas line in the building when we’ll only
be here temporarily.”

She craned her neck to watch as he turned on a single coil burner and placed a copper kettle
on it. “Are you sure I can’t help?” she asked.

“I’m sure,” he answered and motioned for her to have a seat at the table.

“‘The Frog and British Library’, huh?” Luka spoke up as they sat together. “I’ve never been
there. I’ve heard good things about them. I’ve also heard great things about ‘The
Bombardier’ and ‘The Cross of Saint George’.”
“So have I,” Felix replied, “but since neither of them deliver I thought I’d try this place.
Maybe I’ll take Mom to eat at one of those places on Sunday.” His expression looked a bit
wistful. “Don’t get me wrong. French food is fine but there's something about Yorkie and
mash with a nice roast.”

Luka smiled, understanding the blond a little better now. “Feeling a little homesick? Your
music is a little off.”

Felix shrugged and tried to look nonchalant. Luka was a bit too insightful. “That could be
because I’m hungry.”

He wasn’t sure if the blue haired boy believed him or not but he didn’t press either. “Maybe,”
was all he said.

Marinette decided to change the subject as gently as possible. This “new friendship” was still
fragile and the last thing she wanted to do was offend him ten minutes in. “Hey, I’ve never
had English food before. What’s it like?” She smiled at him and looked genuinely curious.

He had no reason to doubt her sincerity (yet) so he elaborated. “Very rich and more fried
foods than you French are used to.” He smiled as he remembered his father telling him about
how his mother learned English people eat eggs and sausage at breakfast instead of fruit and
pastries.

“Is it true you eat beans on toast for breakfast?” Luka wanted to keep the conversation going
and did his part to avoid awkward silences. He hadn’t interacted with Felix as much as
Marinette had but he did remember the nasty video message the other boy had made to spite
his cousin. He recognized that grief did strange things to people and often brought out their
worst side but it didn’t excuse being a jackass.

“Oh, yes. And blood sausage.” He grinned as he saw Marinette shudder. He pretended he
hadn’t seen her as he continued. “There’s also sausage, a few rashers of bacon, mushrooms
and tomatoes, eggs and hash browns.”
Her eyes widened. “I don’t think I could move after eating all that. Breakfast should be
light.”

He scoffed. “Just because you can live on croissants doesn’t mean the rest of us can.”

She gasped, slightly offended. “It’s baguettes, you ignorant clod, and don’t forget it!”

Suddenly there was a knock on the door. “Delivery for Felix Graham de Vanily?”

“That’s me,” Felix stood up and went to the door. He looked over his shoulder at his
companions. “Let me introduce you both to the wonders of the Sunday Roast.”

*****

This is going better than I expected Felix thought as the three of them ate. He and Marinette
debated the differences and similarities of British and French cuisine while Luka asked him
about what sort of music he liked and told him stories about living on a boat. He threw in a
few comments and tiny bits of information about himself here and there and they responded.
He was glad they didn’t press him about his life or family relationships. They stuck to topics
like food and how the movie was going. It was pleasant to spend time with them and he
wanted it to continue.

He felt his shoulders relax ever so slightly as he watched Luka recount a story about how
Marinette nearly tripped and fell in the Seine and watched the girl blush adorably. It was clear
to anyone with half a brain cell the two had romantic chemistry and wondered if they were
dating. He hoped not; romance on set might be a pretty story for the media but it could get in
the way of getting work done, especially if it soured. He’d seen it happen before and only a
handful of people he knew who met at work were still together. Claude and Allegra were one
and so were a few people in the Stunt Department. To be fair, all of them worked on their
relationships.

Being surrounded by people in love all the time had irritated him in the past but every now
and then he wondered what a romance of his own would be like. He hoped they would be as
smart and quick-witted as himself but also kind, loyal, and trustworthy. It wasn’t something
he wanted to seek out but he couldn’t help being curious.

They gathered up their empty food containers and threw them away. Felix brought their
attention to a smaller bag he’d been saving. “I know neither of you have had afternoon tea
with us before, so I thought I’d give you a taste.” He put the kettle back on and emptied the
contents of the bag onto the table. “It’s not much,” and it wasn’t, “but as a bread and pastry
connoisseur, Marinette, I wanted your opinion of Battenburg cake and scones.”

Luka rifled through a drawer and found some butter knives, forks, plates, and a cake knife.
He sliced up the cake but let everyone serve themselves. Marinette looked delighted to try
the yellow and pink dessert and both boys couldn’t help but smile as she bit into it. She sat
quietly and frowned as she ate her slice.

Felix tried to be patient but finally he couldn’t wait and needed to know what she thought.
“Well?” he prompted.

“I like the apricot jam and the marzipan,” she said at last, “but the cake itself is...bland.”

He scoffed. “If it were as flavorful as the marzipan, you’d be overwhelmed.”

“Well, I heard the inspiration was actually something known as Domino Cake and…”

Luka watched with amusement as the two continued to debate pastries while eating scones
with jam and clotted cream while washing them all down with tea. Finally he suggested they
go sit on the bean bags and take a nap before shooting in the afternoon. To his surprise they
agreed and they settled in to sleep off their meal.

Felix hadn’t expected to fall asleep. He usually had trouble sleeping around strangers but he
must have eaten more than he thought he had; the Sunday Roast had had healthy portions and
he must have fallen into a food coma.
He woke up to the smell of almonds and apricot and found himself up against Marinette’s
side. She was still asleep, dark lashes contrasting with her fair skin. She was breathing softly
into his ear and he could see she still had a bit of marzipan on her lips.

Luka was on her other side, snuggled against her for warmth. His eyes were closed and there
was a hint of a smile on his face. His face was relaxed in sleep like Marinette’s. Every now
and then he would sigh as if content. Well, considering who he was sleeping against, no one
could blame him.

Felix remembered the first time he and his friends had had a sleepover. It had been Claude’s
idea, who thought he had needed emotional support after his horrible first trip to Paris. They
had stayed up until dawn watching the first movies they’d ever been in and picked apart their
own performances and then critiquing each other. There had been laughs and mock
arguments and he couldn’t stop smiling, happy he had other people to talk to besides his
mom.

Eventually they had all fallen into a “cuddle puddle” on the floor and slept until noon. Falling
asleep with Luka and Marinette had a similar feel to it. There was something in his
subconscious that made him think he might be able to trust them. A bit.

He closed his eyes and decided to go back to sleep. Marinette nuzzled his cheek with hers
and mumbled something about a silly kitty.

I could get used to making friends. He cracked an eye open and glanced at his latest
companions before closing his eyes again.

Better not tell Claude. He’d just get jealous.

 Chapter Nineteen
Chapter Summary

Marinette makes a brooch and Tikki reminisces. Felix is impressed with her work. Plus
scenes are shot, the cast has another fencing lesson and Felix has another cousin? Who
is this lovely stranger?

Chapter Notes

Hey, guys!

Just so everyone remembers, this is the last chapter of Worthy Opponent for this year.
My co-writer and I are taking the last three months of the year to recharge. We'll resume
in January with Chapter Twenty.

Tikki flitted from one of her Chosen’s shoulders to the other. Occasionally she’d peer at the
project the girl was working on but refrained from commenting. Marinette’s anxiety often
made her second guess herself and she didn’t want to make the poor thing nervous.

“So? What are your thoughts? Opinions? Should I scrap it and start over?” Marinette sighed
as she turned the brooch over and over in her hands, examining it for any flaws. She couldn’t
find any and she hoped he’d be satisfied. It was rather sweet of him to want to do something
special for his mother and it made her like him just a little bit more.

He was actually making an effort to become friends with her and Luka and atone for his past
behavior. It was...unexpected. Pleasant, but unexpected.

Even more unexpected was Chloe risking herself and doing something truly heroic. Not for
fame or the praise of her mother but to help people, especially Amelie. It made her sad to
think it took Chloe losing her chance to ever be Queen Bee again and ratting out the entire
Miraculous Team to Hawk Moth for the girl to realize how shitty her behavior had been. Or
maybe it was because Chloe had a positive adult who gave a damn. Mlle Bustier tried,but she
was too much of an enabler for her methods to really work on someone like Chloe.
She shook her head to clear it. She didn’t want to think about Chloe right now, possible
redemption or not. Once this movie was done filming they could go back to happily ignoring
each other.

Marinette looked up at Tikki and the kwami realized her Wielder was still waiting for an
answer. “You did a wonderful job, Marinette. It’s beautiful.”

She smiled then froze, smile fading. “But?”

Tikki blinked in surprise. “But what?”

The girl just sighed. “It just sounds like there’s an unspoken ‘but’ in what you’re saying.
You’re usually so enthusiastic and encouraging when I start or complete a project.” She put
the brooch down and took out a handkerchief to remove all of her fingerprints. “But I noticed
you really didn’t seem too enthused this time.” She carefully set it down again and looked
through her desk for a jewelry box to put it in. “Is something wrong? You don’t like it? You
don’t think I should have taken on a commission from Felix? What is it?”

Tikki sighed too and floated down from Marinette’s shoulder and sat on top of the desk.
“I’m sorry, Marinette,” she said after a few minutes, “the brooch really is beautiful and I’m
sure Miss Amelie will love it. It’s just...it looks like a peacock.”

She nodded. “Yes. Felix thinks his mother is like a peacock so he wanted to buy her
something with a peacock theme.” She looked at the brooch then at her kwami. “Is there
something wrong with that?”

Tikki slumped, eyes dark. “It reminds me of...Duusu and how they’re still in the hands of a
criminal who exploits the negative emotions of others.” She laid down on the desk. “I miss
them.”

She missed sweet, shy Nooroo too. They all did, even Plagg, who denied feeling sentimental.
Humans didn’t live forever and Hawk Moth would die someday but she didn’t have to wait
decades to be reunited with her friends, even though she could. If only the birthday ritual had
worked, or at least made the supervillain as easy to track as they might be.

“Tikki! I’m so sorry! I wouldn’t have even noticed unless you’d said something!” Marinette
wished she could give her friend a hug but she had to be content to give her a gentle head
stroke. “I can’t believe I forgot about that!” She felt sad for Duusu and couldn’t imagine what
they were going through, being forced to serve Hawk Moth and Mayura and whatever crazy
plan they had this week.

It never occurred to her that seeing a peacock brooch made for a…friend’s mother would hurt
her kwami. It must be a fresh reminder of Duusu’s loss for Tikki to even look at anything
peacock related. She found herself regretting taking this commission; the money wasn’t
worth the hurt look on Tikki’s face.

The kwami took her finger between her tiny nubs and gave her Chosen a hug. “You don’t
have to apologize.” She tried to smile but barely managed to turn her lips upwards. “It’s not
as if Felix knows about them. And he’s allowed to like peacocks if they remind him of his
mother. Just like he’s allowed to do something nice for her.”

“It’s probably his way of cheering her up because it can’t be easy for her to make this movie
without her husband, especially since it’s his last script.” She smiled just a little bit. “It’s nice
to see he’s capable of caring for other people.”

The tiny goddess winced as she remembered Felix and his mother had lost someone
incredibly important to them and Marinette saw her.

She gently picked Tikki up, her search for a jewelry box temporarily forgotten. “But you’re
entitled to miss your friend and be worried about them. You should never be ashamed of
your feelings.” She smiled. “Isn’t that what you’ve always told me?” She said and gave her
kwami a kiss on top of her head.

“The only thing you should ever be ashamed of is if you act on those feelings in a way that
hurts others,” Tikki answered and they grinned at each other. Marinette resumed her search
and found a dark gray velvet box. She triumphantly popped the brooch inside and pulled out
some craft paper to wrap it in.
“I hope Amelie likes it,” Marinette worried as she added a ribbon and tied it into a bow. She
made a mental note to design a matching peacock dress for Amelie when she had more free
time. Something that would look stunning at the movie premiere.

“How could she not?” Tikki’s enthusiasm was back.

*****

Before filming started the next day, Marinette was lucky enough to catch Felix alone as he
was about to enter his office.

“Hey, Felix! Do you have a minute?” She hadn’t gone to hair and makeup yet and thus was
still in her street clothes. Today’s ensemble was a pleated pink skater skirt and white blouse
with a Peter Pan collar. She looked adorable and he wanted to tell her so without sounding
condescending.

He decided not to say anything and checked the time on his phone. “For you, five,” he told
her and was graced with a smile. He opened the door to his office and allowed her to go first.

He sat down in his desk chair and pointed to the seat across from him. She sat down and
pulled out a small pink bag. She rummaged through it and placed a small gray box on his
desk with an expectant smile.

His eyes widened and he raised his brows in surprise. “Is this what I think it is?”

She nodded and pushed the box a little closer to him. “Take a look and then tell me what you
think.”

Marinette looked a little nervous, probably worried that he wouldn’t like it. For a few seconds
he thought about teasing her; taking his time opening the box and checking out the brooch
but that would have been...unkind. They were marginally friends now and according to the
Quantic Kids (they really needed a better Friend Group name), friends didn’t tease each other
until they knew each other better. What seemed like just a friend playing a joke on a friend to
Allegra might upset Allen, for example.

He slowly opened the box and peered inside. His mouth opened in surprise. He set down the
box so he wouldn’t drop it and stared at it again.

It was absolutely perfect.

The shimmering color was an exact match, the pearls were placed just right and he liked that
she’d added a little metal peacock body around the lapis lazuli. He couldn’t imagine that even
a master craftsman could have made a more accurate copy. He reached out to pick it up and
then stopped, looking at Marinette.

“May I?”

She waved her hands. “Of course! Be my guest!”

Felix nodded and picked up the brooch. He turned this way and that, admiring the finish
before turning it over. He looked it all over, searching for bubbles in the paint, chips or
bumps; any flaw that would make it apparent it was a fake. He found none.

Perfect.

Gently, he placed it back in the box and looked up at the girl. He gave her a rare, genuine
smile. “It’s exactly how I pictured it,” he told her honestly.

And it was. He doubted even Gabriel Agreste, he of the oh-so discerning eye, would be able
to tell the difference until it was too late. Marinette’s eyes lit up like he’d just given her...a
new sewing machine or crafts table or something.
“I’m so glad!” She looked elated that he was pleased with her work and he enjoyed seeing
her looking like she had faith in her abilities. “I started by sculpting your design in clay, then
cast it in plaster. Then I painted it with enamel paint and added some Mod Podge to give it
dimension-” she broke off and went from confident in her abilities to worried she was boring
him. Her face was remarkably expressive. “I’m probably boring you with all the technical
stuff.”

“Not bored, just overwhelmed because I’m not a very crafty person,” he assured her. “Trust
me, if I told you all about editing or shot composition your eyes would probably glaze over.
I'm glad my gift was of help to inspire your passions, seeing such wondrous results.”

She smiled and he found himself smiling back. “All right then.” Her smile turned warm and
he found himself glad he’d taken a chance and spent a little time getting to know her.

She stood up and he stood with her. “I should go get ready for work soon, but I wanted to
give you this first.”

He nodded, closed the lid of the box, then locked it in one of his desk drawers. He didn’t
want to risk anyone seeing it before he enacted his plan. Plus, he didn’t trust that Ms. Rossi
might somehow break into his office and steal it. She was by no means very smart, but had a
bit of animal cunning and he was sure she’d either wear it herself, claiming it was a gift, or
give it to her employer. He really shouldn’t have hired her.

Marinette opened the door to leave then looked over her shoulder at him. “I expect the rest of
my payment after work.” She winked at him. “And sorry, but we haven’t known each other
long enough for you to qualify for the friends and family discount.”

He put his hands up in surrender. “I wouldn’t dream of asking. Cash?”

“Yes, please.”

“After work, then.”

“See you in a few!” She giggled. “You know, I thought I’d never say this,” her smile was
again warm and sweet and he regretted his initial dislike of her. “But I look forward to
working with you.”

With that parting shot, she was gone.

The smile faded from his face and suddenly he felt a slight stab of guilt. They were friends
now, and that friendship was incredibly fragile. If he got caught stealing Ms. Sancoeur’s
brooch, he might drag her down with him, since she’d made the replica, unwitting or not. He
took a deep breath and let it out slowly. He wouldn’t get caught. He was too good at sleight
of hand and creating distractions. He’d stolen his family’s ring right off his uncle’s finger, he
could handle the man’s assistant.

*****

Barrington Holmes strolled down the halls of the very prestigious school that had nearly been
his home for the past twelve years; in rotation. He tried to look confident and nonchalant as
he passed the other “normal” students but actually was very worried. The investigation was at
what he hoped was a temporary standstill; they hadn’t found any additional clues about
Professor Akunin’s death and even he was beginning to feel frustrated. The Headmaster had
put a great deal of faith in him and the other Spades and he couldn’t help but feel he was
somehow betraying Akunin’s memory.

No one in his friend group blamed him, at least not openly. Hell, even Felicity was being
nicer to him lately and that bothered him. He relied on her to be his barometer; if she was
snarky and challenged him with her intelligence and wit, everything was fine. If she was
being tactful and avoided arguing with him, especially in public, well...that was bad. It had to
be, because it had never happened before.

Jayden had all but gone radio silent. He said there were a few databases he wanted to
investigate but wouldn’t say which ones or let anyone help him. When asked what he was
doing he’d only say he was compiling data. Then he’d be up all night and practically sleep
through classes. Somehow he still managed to get all his classwork done and correctly
answer questions when called on. He’d also snapped awake and grabbed Marlowe’s hand
when the other boy was about to doodle on his sleeping face with a marker. Barry had been
enacting the JME protocol, Jayden Must Eat. Or else Jayden would hyperfocus and forget
basic hygiene and sustenance.

Elinor continued to be Elinor, except she was working out more, sparred with Seabert or Jack
every chance she got, and Barry suspected she snuck out to practice at some underground gun
club’s shooting range. To most of the student body she was her usual sweet, nice self. Only
people who knew her well would notice the tightness around her eyes as she scanned
everyone around her to see who was a potential threat. When this is all over he should reward
her with a spa weekend to destress and unwind.

Seabert. Poor, soft-hearted Seabert. Most of those around him saw him as a fool and he
played up his role as the class clown in a failed attempt to raise morale. He got the occasional
chuckle or smile around school but not so much with his friends. The Spades were tense and
exhausted and even Barry worried that somehow they’d missed an important clue and were
going about this investigation all wrong.

Since Seabert was unable to cheer anyone up he had taken to playing the violin while they
did homework. Holmes had lent it to him; he hated the damn thing but his family had insisted
he learn to play because it was “tradition”. His technique was acceptable but there was no
passion when he played, not like Seabert. Sometimes his legacy was constrictive and he
wished there wasn’t so much pressure on him to succeed, to be the best.

He put his doubts and frustration in a mental folder and filed it away in the back of his mind.
He didn’t have the time or even the right to let his emotions overtake his reason. Professor
Akunin deserved him at his best.

After their initial dislike and tension he and Jack were beginning to get along. He had every
hope this generation’s Watson could be the friend and partner he always wanted. Oh sure, for
now he had to share Jack with Felicity but he was sure that with time and a bit of effort on his
part they would become the team they were always meant to be and he and Flick would
resume their friendly rivalry. Well, perhaps the three of them would work together on
occasion.

It hurt his pride to admit his rival and his soon to be best mate got along better without him. It
galled him to think she might understand Watson better than himself and Jack just might like
her better. He’d caught them once looking over old photographs of their class and laughing
about pranking Poirot or Marple in first year. He tried to convince himself he wasn’t jealous
when Dupin and Watson’s interactions were almost flirtatious. One overly affectionate couple
was enough in their group without adding another. Holmes mentally sighed. Well, the Watson
family had always been more interested in sex and romance than the Holmes’. His illustrious
ancestor had only married because the lady’s intellect was impressive and he felt a
compulsion to continue the family line since Mycroft would not. Barry himself knew that
there was a high possibility that he would end up with an arranged marriage to continue the
next generation if he didn't personally find someone.

At least if Dupin and Watson ended up together they would not risk an outsider trying to
“break up the band”, as Jack’s mother had done. He had nothing personal against the woman
and was grateful to her for raising her son. However she had no idea what she had gotten into
by marrying into the Watson family. Clearly Jack’s father hadn’t explained things to the
woman properly. That would explain why Watson had been so hostile towards him when they
first met.

Or was the woman so deluded to think she could change things? Worry settled into Barry
again and he pulled out his notepad writing in his Cypher to make plans to meet with Jack's
mother. To ensure she was doing well financially and to get a more personal opinion himself.
After all, Watsons were not only the friend of Holmes but their privilege and responsibility.
Even if Jack's mother would hate him on principle for being Holmes; it was his duty…nay
privilege to care for her, distant personal connection she would be or not.

He heard whispers that ceased once he approached people and knew they were talking about
him. Perhaps they were talking about his failure making any progress on the case. They were
no doubt thinking the current heir to the Holmes name was useless and he couldn’t help but
agree with them. Sherlock would have solved this murder by now, even if he would have
been insufferably smug while doing so.

Barry decided to keep walking and ignore anything he happened to overhear. It was easy to
tune them all out.

“Well, you can’t put all the blame on Holmes. He’s having to train the latest Watson while
searching for a killer. “

Except perhaps for that.

His steps slowed but he didn’t stop. He tried to keep his expression neutral but there must
have been something showing in his eyes because a handful of students gave him a wide
berth and wouldn’t look him in the eye.

“I hear they found him in America, living in a slum.”

“Christ, no wonder he acts like a delinquent and dresses like a hoodlum.”

“Fifteen euro says he’ll be expelled by the end of the semester, Watson or no.”

“That’s a sucker’s bet.”

They laughed, clearly they hadn’t noticed his shadow looming over them or how most of the
hall had cleared out. He’d heard enough. They weren’t so superior that they had the right to
say anything about Watson.

He cleared his throat and the two boys who had been bad mouthing Jack froze, looking pale
and wide-eyed with panic.

“I’m sorry,” he began, his tone dripping with sarcasm, “I must have misheard you. I could
have sworn I heard you chav berks talking rubbish about a Legacy student.” He smirked. “I
doubt any of our Professors would appreciate it either.”

The two boys backed away. He noticed the heart logo on their uniforms and scoffed. They
were nothing compared to a Spade or even a Diamond. Probably scraped by.

The taller of the two tried to stammer out an apology but he just shook his head. They never
would have said anything if he’d been doing his duty and finding a murderer but no matter
how bad he was cocking up they still didn’t have the right to say anything about Watson.
“Don’t you. Ever. Let me catch you talking about Watson,” he growled. They hadn’t known
each other long and if he were less angry he might be surprised at how protective he felt.

They abruptly shut up and tried to back away but he wasn’t finished yet. He followed him. “It
doesn’t matter what his background is or how he dresses. He's Watson. Anyone with an
ounce of observational skills would look past the way he dresses and see him as he truly
was.”

He backed them into a corner. “Watson is my better half and don’t you dare speak about him
with anything less than respect you gormless sods!”

Barry had raised his voice without realizing it and anyone left in the hall was staring at him
as if he’d lost his mind. He was about to yell at him again when he felt hands gripping his
arms and pulling him away.

“This isn’t the time or place for this conversation, Barry dearest,” Felicity whispered from his
right side.

“Let’s have a private chat and let these guys get back to class,” Jack suggested from his left.

Barry thought about his options. “And if I decline?”

“We pull you apart like a wishbone,” Dupin warned him. She nearly sounded serious.

He sighed. “Well, when you put it like that, how can I refuse?”

“Thought you might say that,” Jack smiled at him then glared at the two Heart students.
“Unless you want your jaws broken and your mouths wired shut, I’d suggest you keep your
mouths closed where anyone can hear you.” He glanced at Holmes then back at them. “Our
friend here has been...tense.”
“Let’s get some tea and a pork pie in you,” Felicity advised as they pulled him away. “You’re
not yourself when you’re famished.”

*****

“What on God’s green Earth is even wrong with you, Holmes?” Felicity hissed as she and
Jack manhandled Barrington Holmes all the way back to their dorms. The nearby students
granted a wide berth to the Spades as they for the most part walked with purpose. The grip on
Barry was ironclad to ensure he couldn’t sneak off on them.

Thankfully the scene happened near enough to their dorm that in five minutes the three were
spilling to the common room of the dorm house. Once inside they let Barry go, Jack went to
lock the door so they wouldn't be disturbed. Felicity entered an otherwise familiar stalemate
with Barry, glaring at the blond. Unlike normal where he would look arrogant, or smug, and
amused Barrington was completely blasé of the entire situation. Absent-mindedly adjusting
his sleeves and smoothing out the wrinkles Jack and Flick caused. As if the very thought of
being dragged all the way to the dorms, while Jack and Flick were annoyed, was a common
enough occurrence that needed no special attention. Then again given the inherent arrogance
that came with a name like Holmes, Felicity wondered if in fact that verily was the case.

“Now, I understand that I am quite the catch but dragging me off in a tiff isn’t the most
romantic of gestures, you two.” Barry intoned curiously, raising a perfectly sculpted brow
only to be met with twin deadpanned faces. “Oh, come now, even you can admit that was
amusing.”

“Sure, equally as amusing as terrorizing students now.” Felicity grounded out. “Honestly
Holmes, what is wrong with you?”

“I’m certain that as with any other imperfect mortal we all have our list of things that are
‘wrong’ with us.” Barrington started easily which fanned Felicity’s ire. “I can’t however
recall any current sin to warrant the two of you to jump in such a way.”

“You pretentious arse.” Felicity snapped, crossing her arms to emphasize her annoyance and
glared.
“Well, if you’ve said it often enough, then I have no choice but to claim it as my cardinal sin
to bear, Felicity dear.” Barry shrugged, his thoughtful hum filled the otherwise tense room as
green eyes jumped from Felicity to Jack and back. “Though I’m sure you’d love to waste
your time scolding me as usual, my dear. May I inquire about this buddy cop duo? One
would think you two are the new Watson and Holmes.”

“If the universe decided that Felicity was the new Holmes, we would have been, and would
easily overtake the originals as the better duo.” Jack broke his silence, peering at Barrington
with open hostility. “After all, Felicity is a better person who doesn’t flaunt her status in
terrorizing others. That surely makes her a better Spade than you’ll ever be.”

Flick winced lightly at that dropped gauntlet; she wasn’t used to anyone else being willing to
put Barry in his place. Even then, she never went for the jugular like Jack did. For all it’s
worth, Flick almost applauded Barry, she wasn’t a profiler like Seabert; and she couldn’t
guess if Jack had hurt him. Their relationship was mostly known as “The Rivalry” and
Felicity thought she knew Barry well enough but nothing of his body language or expression
showed such a hurt, or any other form of emotional response. Barry actually appeared
indifferent and with an underlying annoyance because he was removed from his prey.

In truth Barry was counting his breaths ,taking time to focus on keeping such an unassuming
demeanor. Sad to say but one of Barry’s greatest strengths was his poker face, and he was
using it to perfection. The twosome before him had no idea of how he actually felt at the
time. They were not privy to the knowledge that those jabs were precise hits to his ever-
increasing worries and fears. Partially because Barry was the most adept in hiding his true
emotions, and partially because they both had predisposed unflattering opinions on him;
which the junior detective was exploiting. Playing them as a fiddle with the air of
indifference which annoyed them both.

It was an effective tactic and left the two ignorant to whatever pain it was that Barry felt at
that comment. How Jack’s comment echoed in his head as a condemning mantra. Of course
Jack would want to spend time with Felicity, he surmised. Since the first day that Jack was
home his attention had been focused primarily on Barry’s rival, Felicity. Jack’s opinion on
Barry was firmly in the negative and it seems it was staying there for the time being. It stung
Barry more than anything but one does not openly show their hand, especially on the matter
of emotions. It was not how a Holmes did it, and Barry was nothing if not a Holmes.

“Sadly, we aren’t living in your ideal utopia. Though your attempts of thwarting our
connection to your legacy as well as mine, at every opportunity continues to pass with
unwavering loyalty. Soon you might even be able to manipulate the world into believing you.
Now, if you have the time to scold me then it must mean we’re close in finding our villain.”
Barry couldn’t help but send back as he smoothed out his wrinkles once again. “If that’s not
the case, do excuse me, I have matters to attend to.”

“You’re not getting out of this by being flippant, Barry.” Felicity jumped in, momentarily
caught off guard with the remark Barry said; it wasn’t like him and she internally hated the
fact that she was worried. “Honestly you jumped down their throats; that’s not a normal thing
you do.”

“Flick, dearest, you are a remarkable adversary, the best whetstone for my intellect. However,
we are not known for being attached at the hip.” Barry pointed out maintaining his current
disposition which Felicity instantly hated. It was too purposeful in its polished ‘I-don’t-care-
about-any-of-this’ demeanor which set Flick off.

“Enlighten me.” Flick spoke through clenched teeth trying to keep to herself.

“ No one speaks ill of the Spades, especially not in my vicinity.” Barry stated as if the most
obvious answer of the world.

“Everyone loves talking crap about you, it’s an honored pastime.” Felicity huffed.

“They know better not to mention it in my presence then.” Barry shrugged, uncaring of his
own person. “Those two were apparently not privy to such information. They should have
learned, or would have done so completely until you two came along and dragged me as an
unruly child which is in quite poor taste.”

“You deserve it for being an ass.” Jack spoke, unapologetic.

“Whether I did or not is irrelevant; we have to show the united front of a Spade. Not you two
carrying me off as if embarrassed—”

“We were.”
“We are.”

“Once again, irrelevant.” Barry continued on when the two before him cut him off. “Leaders
cannot show their faults easily to others, now next time either back me up or you two will
stay out of it.”

“This isn’t over, Holmes.” Jack spoke walking up to stand toe to toe with Barry, towering
over him.

“It rarely ever is, dearest Watson, but you may want to stop judging the world by the words
of your mother. We share a room.” Barry spoke unamused, at the intimidation tactic. Jack
reddened at the insult to his mother and quietly growled. Felicity wasn’t sure if she should
referee or let the two get it out of their system. The ringing of a phone cut the tension of the
room, Barry excused himself and picked up the call. “Barrington Holmes…yes…. of
course…I see but what of the others?... It’s a short walk…I’ll see you then. Good day.”

Barry turned back to the other two who acted as if they weren’t trying to listen into the
conversation. With an amused hum Barry pocketed his phone before turning back to Jack and
Flick.

“Duty calls,” Barry said in lieu of a farewell, stepping them both and walking out with the
same haughty arrogance that they were more familiar with.

*****

"Cut! Now that's a wrap of main cast filming for today. Felix, children, do make your way to
the gymnasium for your next fencing lesson." Amelie praised the kids with a short bout of
applause before turning to all the other actors. "Wonderful work with our background cast I
felt the same terror you all did. Just magnificent."
With the praise the many background actors stood taller, proud for doing good work and even
getting praised for it. It was times like this that Marinette couldn't help but be in awe of the
natural and easy charisma a woman like Amelie possessed.

"Even with our dreadful setbacks you've all put in so much effort that we're good on our
schedules." Amelie continued her pep talk. "I do want to thank you all for putting such a
valiant effort. Our film will win awards with all of your passions also put into the work."

There were murmurs of “thank yous” and “good job, everyone!” before everyone broke
away, either to wrap up their work or to change and get ready to go home. Marinette, Allegra,
Felix and Luka dutifully made their way to the on-set gym Amelie set up. Alan made his way
to his studio but not before glaring at Felix. He still resented his friend for poaching one of
his best musicians but wasn’t truly angry. Claude also made his way to the gym; either for
moral support or to tease Felix. Chloe brought along her equipment for a few “candid shots”.
Then again, perhaps she just saw herself as one of the Quantic Kids by now.

Adrien and Kagami were already there waiting for them, dressed in their fencing gear.
Kagami gave them all a polite nod and a hint of a smile for Marinette and Luka. Adrien’s
eyes lit up when he saw his cousin and his friends.

“Felix! Marinette! Luka! It’s so great to…” he started forward as if to try and hug his cousin
again but then paused and stepped back. “I mean…it’s good to see you all. How have you
been?”

“We’re fine,” Felix answered for the three of them. To Adrien’s surprise, neither Marinette
nor Luka seemed to mind Felix being the spokesman of the group. Instead, they just nodded,
their smiles polite, but not very warm.

Felix cleared his throat and glanced over at Chloe. “And Bourgeois is pretty okay too. Her
pictures are great. You should take a look sometime.” He gave his cousin a hard, pointed
stare.

Adrien started as if just noticing Chloe was in the room. “Um…hey, Chloe! Good to see
you.” He gave her a model smile but it looked strained. Allegra gave him the sort of glare she
once reserved for Marinette before the misunderstanding was cleared up.
Chloe acknowledged his greeting with a roll of her eyes. “I’ll be in the corner taking pictures.
Bring your A game because these are action shots." The blonde told the actors with a smile
that caught them off guard.

"I'm just a photographer, pretend I’m not here,” she told Adrien sarcastically as she strode
past him. The underlying message of 'as you've been doing so far' hung clearly in a way that
Felix and Adrien both understood having known Chloe the longest.

“Chloe-” Adrien tried to apologize but Kagami put a hand on his arm silencing him, as he
only watched the girl decide which lens she was going to use with a little chair in the corner
away from everyone but in a position to see both sides easily.

“Our time would be better spent teaching advanced drills.” She looked at the group. “I would
also like to see how each of you responds to a two-on-one duel.” Her words sounded
unemotional but she was actually trying to break the tension in the room and Marinette
appreciated her efforts.

Her boyfriend seemed to as well, since the smile he gave her was much more sincere. “I think
that’s a great idea.” His posture changed and his face became more serious as he looked at his
“students”. "Felix, Luka, I’m going to show you how to defend yourself against two
opponents. Marinette, Allegra, and Kagami will demonstrate the same thing.” He used his
saber to point at his girlfriend. “Then we’ll switch and Felix will defend while Luka and I
attack. Then Luka will defend.”

“After you become comfortable watching me defend, Marinette will take my place as Allegra
and I attack her. Then Allegra will become the defender. Then we’ll do a few more drills.”

Everyone nodded at their instructors before breaking into groups and going to their separate
practice rooms.

“I’ll stay with the girls for now, then I peek in and see how you guys are doing,” Chloe didn’t
wait for a reply, she just settled into her corner and held her camera to her eye. “Remember;
I’m not even here. So don’t be nervous, Dupain-Cheng,” she added with a hint of her old
spiteful self and Allegra laughed.
Marinette didn’t really react and neither did Kagami. Marinette gave her teacher a respectful
salute. “Ready when you are, Kagami-sensei .”

*****

The two students circled their instructor, looking for an opening. Kagami kept her usual stoic
expression, making it difficult to predict her movements. She lunged, parrying Marinette’s
attack before shifting direction and fighting off Allegra, who was trying to take advantage of
her distraction. Her saber hit the blonde squarely in the chest before turning back to
Marinette. The designer very nearly got a hit before having her weapon pushed aside by her
instructor’s blade and she too was hit in the chest.

“Allegra, please be more mindful of your footwork. Marinette, stop hesitating on your
repartee. You’re trying to attack me, not take my measurements.” Kagami critiqued before
going back into position.

Her delivery sounded unemotional but Marinette grinned behind her mask. Kagami was
trying to joke with her. “Yes, sensei .”

Allegra widened her stance then tried a circular parry while her partner went on the attack.
Kagami managed to dodge but it was a very near miss. Suddenly Kagami reversed the circle
and attacked Allegra, hitting her in the stomach. Marinette jolted, instinctively dropping her
guard to check on her teammate. Kagami took advantage of her distraction to hit her in the
shoulder.

“Stop!” Kagami called out and the other two girls froze. She smiled, even though they
couldn’t see it. “Well done.”

Allegra took off her fencing mask and huffed. “We both got our butts handed to us.”

“By an expert,” Marinette reminded her. She also took her fencing helmet off and wiped her
sweaty face with her sleeve. “Kagami probably took up the sword after she learned how to
walk.”

The fencer’s lips curled up slightly, her equivalent of a wide, beaming smile. “True, so
you’ve done well for only your second lesson.”

Allegra replaced her helmet and smirked. Training with the kwami had definitely helped her
stamina. “I demand a rematch.”

Marinette smiled and put on her own helmet. Allegra and Kagami seemed a lot less tense
than they had twenty minutes ago. Although she was smart enough not to say it out loud, the
two had a few things in common. Both were very loyal to their loved ones and were
incredibly scary when they got mad. They could also both be a little reckless but for the most
part were level headed. It made her think yet again she’d made the right choice in her future
Snake.

She eased herself into the starting position and raised her sword arm, left arm behind her.
“Have at you!”

*****

Meanwhile Felix, Luka and Adrien were circling each other, swords raised and clashing.
Luka was making good use of his longer reach while Felix used his speed and experience to
aggressively attack his cousin. Adrien had to dodge out of the way several times to avoid
being skewered.

“Whoa whoa whoa!” Adrien backed away from his cousin, hands and sword held high above
his head. Logically, he knew the fencing sword was blunted and fixed with a safety tip but he
wouldn’t put it past Felix to use all his strength to impale him despite the odds.

He was very lucky Luka was there to avert manslaughter and distract his cousin. He thrust his
body between the two other boys and tapped Felix’s sword with his own. “Come, my lord.”
Felix’s eyes widened behind the mask and he smirked. “Hamlet?”

Luka nodded. “Act five, scene two.”

Felix forgot being angry and resentful towards his cousin and put his hands on his hips.
“Would it sound condescending if I said I’m impressed you know that?”

“Yes but I’m used to that from you by now.” Luka assumed the starting fencing position and
waited. “It’s your line by the way.”

The two boys began to duel, Adrien all but forgotten. He decided to take a seat on a nearby
folding chair and stay out of the way while they did…whatever the hell they were about to
do.

Felix parried Luka’s sword away and hit the other boy in the sternum with his own. “One.”

Luka shook his head and pointed his sword at Felix’s chest. “No.”

The other boy pitched his voice an octave higher than his regular voice. “A hit! A very
palpable hit.”

“Well, again,” Luka responded and lunged at his opponent.

Felix grinned under his helmet. Luka was a genius; deflecting his attention away from Adrien
this way. He was too impressed to be mad. I'll play this bout first; set it by a while. Come.”

They circled each other warily. Luka surprised him with a complex combination of parries
but Felix scored another point. “ Another hit; what say you?”
Luka just nodded. “A touch, a touch, I do confess.”

The musician ran out of Shakespeare lines he could easily recite off the top of his head and
resorted to improv. “What’s the matter, Holmes? Are you shocked that I can keep up with
you and your fancy education?” He easily slipped into his role as Jack. “They have fencing
classes in America too.” He put his left arm down and made the classic “come at me” gesture.
“Why don’t you stop going easy on me and give me a real challenge?” He taunted his
opponent by bouncing from foot to foot like a character in a side scrolling fighting game.
“Maybe you’re just afraid of getting your scrawny ass kicked.”

Felix’s spine tingled a little bit. It was a very similar feeling to when Marinette challenged
him. Luka hadn’t struck him as the combative type so he was very interested in what kind of
challenge the tall boy could give him. “Getting cocky just because we have an audience,
Watson?”

“Nah,” Luka answered lazily. “I’d still think you were trying to showboat and wuss out at the
same time if it were just us here.”

They continued to argue and bicker as they sparred, throwing challenges and insults and “yo
mama”s at each other. Adrien just sat and watched. At first he was just horribly confused,
then more than a little hurt. There was some sort of in-joke going on that he knew nothing
about.

He knew it sounded melodramatic (even to himself), but seeing Luka and Felix being close
enough to have in-joke hurt. He could remember when he and Felix spent hours together
making each other laugh over nothing. Part of him wanted to be angry at Felix for throwing
away years of fun times and good memories because of one mistake but his rational mind
understood. He hadn’t been there when the person he thought of as his brother needed him.
After his mother disappeared Aunt Amelie and Felix had made an effort; calling every few
days, email or text and the occasional VisageTime. Uncle Geralt had been dying but they still
tried to help him through his morning period.

Felix was the one person he knew who understood what it was like to lose a parent and
Adrien had done nothing. A card and a bouquet. Not even a phone call. If Felix was a bad
person who lacked empathy when others were hurt, what did that make him?
He’d rather not think about it. He doubted he’d like the answer.

Adrien blinked as he realized the mock duel was still going on. Now the characters “Barry”
and “Jack” were fighting to win the love of someone named “Felicity”. He assumed that was
Marinette’s character. Huh. Marinette the actress. He was sure she’d be amazing as always.

Must be nice to have goals of your own.

He started as a chime went off on his phone. He waved his arms in the air to get the other two
boy’s attention. “Um, guys? That was my alarm. Time’s up.”

They groaned good-naturedly and took off their helmets and started putting the swords away.
Adrien stood up to help but was waved back to his seat by Luka. “It’s our mess, we’ll clean it
up.

To Adrien’s surprise, Felix nodded in agreement as he took off his gloves and held out a hand
to Luka. “Good match.”

Luka smiled, took Felix’s hand as if to shake it, then brought him closer for a manly shoulder
hug. Felix stiffened; he didn’t return the hug but he didn’t pull away either. He did give the
taller boy a small but genuine smile.

Adrien coughed to get their attention. “Felix! Your stance has improved a lot and only after
two lessons!” He looked at Luka. “You’re making good use of your longer reach and your
footwork is getting better.”

Luka let Felix go. Felix nearly protested, even if he didn’t understand why. The musician
went over and gave Adrien a brief hug around his neck. “Part of that is thanks to you,” he
told him. He let the other boy go and smiled. “I’ve been practicing on the upper deck since no
one’s home but Mom and me.”
The model perked up, glad to finally have something to contribute. “That’s right! Juleka and
Rose are still in Achu. When are they coming home?”

Luka frowned for a second. “In a week and a half. Just before school starts again.”

Felix interrupted, annoyed that he had to share his new friend’s attention with his cousin.
“I’ve also been practicing.” He was now glad Griff had made him do all those drills because
it gave him a chance to look good in front of Luka and Adrien. He turned towards Luka,
deliberately turning his back on his cousin. “You can always come to the hotel sometimes if
you want to practice.

If Luka knew what he was doing, he didn’t show it. All he did was smile and say, “I’d like
that. Maybe we can all hang out sometime.”

Felix gave him a half-smile. “Maybe.” He turned around and looked at Adrien who was
trying very hard to look like he wasn’t being excluded. “So, we’re done here, right? Time to
hit the showers.”

*****

After a brief shower, (where Felix slipped on a bar of soap and nearly crashed into Luka), the
boys met the girls in the hall.

“Yeah, but why a bar of soap?” Adrien was asking, “why not body wash?”

“Too much plastic is bad for the planet,” Marinette told him. Mylene had sent her a link to a
video.

“Besides, how could anything be better than French lavender soap?” Felix asked.
This led to a debate of bay rum vs lavender until Felix heard a voice he hadn’t heard in
weeks.

“Houdini, catch!” A woman’s voice rang out causing the teenagers to look over.

Felix managed to move in time, hand outstretched catching the uto (unidentified thrown
object) coming his way. He managed to catch the object but at an awkward angle which had
him fumbling the object before he was able to get a better grip on the item. He looked down
and confusion laced him at the water bottle he was holding. Laughter rang through the
gymnasium and Felix turned to see the Quantic Kids and Chloe with a tall woman smiling
brightly at Felix.

Marinette had ducked when she heard the proverbial ‘catch’ and looked around to survey her
surroundings when she noticed a stranger amongst the main cast. The woman was in her mid-
20s by Marinette’s estimate. The first thing Marinette noticed was that the woman was
dressed out of a sci-fi movie. There was something about the futuristic vibe to the overall
look. Black leather pants, a draped gray jacket accentuated with more leather that appeared
formless at a glance, was actually tailored to fall in a way that appeared full coverage until
she moved so it would actually be revealing. It seemed that the woman was wearing a bralette
underneath the vest, showing the hint of a tattoo. The sleeves of the jacket had a cut out of
vinyl fabric at the forearm showing more hints at different tattoos. Half gloves and a silver
ring piece that reminded Marinette of brass knuckles also got Marinette’s designer scrutiny.

Luka was also looking at the stranger but rather than Felix’s confusion, or Marinette’s
designer scrutiny, Luka was looking at the woman with some envy; the woman looked super
cool. From all the leather in her outfit, as well as the few tattoos that were peaked out by her
outfit. Her half-shaved haircut; the fuchsia, aqua, and ultramarine peekaboo highlights that
showed by the braids that were woven in made her look regal and edgy at the same time.
Even her many ear piercings and even her facial piercings made her stand out the most from
everyone. Luka wouldn’t be surprised if she could play something like bass guitar or was in
a band.

“Helen?” Felix asked, confused looking to his mother for answers. His illustrious mother was
looking away and wholly innocent which had brought Felix’s suspicion to an all new high.

“Is that any way to treat me after I came all this way? What a way of showing love you have,
Felix.” Helen tsked in amusement, walking over to Felix and pulling him into a hug.
“But why are you here?” Felix asked, muffled, hugging the woman back.

“Oh, come now, you really think I wouldn’t take an excuse to see my favorite cousin and
auntie.” Helen asked, pulling back to look at Felix dragging a gloved hand and messing up
his hair.

“Helen.” Felix couldn’t help but whine, swatting her hand away. “I’ve been doing fencing
drills. My hair’s still wet from the shower. Come on.”

“Aw, self-conscious now because you’re in front of your friends.” Helen teased to everyone’s
utter shock.

Marinette was shocked that Felix was suddenly so bashful and acting less of the haughty and
professional teen she was used to, and more of a kid. He looked adorably flushed and the
most boyish she's ever seen. Felix for all she's gathered liked to appear aloof and in control of
every scenario. A mini adult in a sea of teens. Suddenly Felix was filled with a boyish charm
that made him look like the teen he was. Young, open, and boyish with a pout caused by a
teasing older cousin.

“Please say you have been taking pics.” Claude begged Chloe, tossing an arm over the
photographer’s shoulder and peering at the camera screen.

“You really doubt me?” Chloe asked in response, which made Felix look aghast at the
conspirators.

“Delete it!” Felix ordered.

“But you looked so cute.” Claude pouted.

“I don’t care.” Felix doubled down, glaring angrily at his friend, who just blinked innocently
in response.

“I don’t know, I can imagine this one would be a wonderful two-page spread.” Chloe teased
showing said image to Claude and the other Quantic Kids.

“That is cute though, dear.” Allegra complimented Felix, making him sputter in
embarrassment.

“If not for the book it belongs in the New Year photo gallery.” Allen added in which had
Chloe smirking at Felix.

“Bitcheois!” Felix grounded out which caused the ever-mysterious Helen to laugh gleefully.

“Houdini, relax. I’ll convince them to not use this against you.” Helen joined in the revelry.
“Now, stand down, you four.”

“Aye, aye.” Claude replied, easily presenting an exaggerated sweeping bow.

“See? Easily done.” Helen stated before turning and noticing the four new teens who were
gawking openly at the scenario before them and Helen herself. “A pleasure to meet you all, I
am Helen Campbell. Main jeweler for the film and cousin of Houdini here, although you all
call him Felix.”

Cousin? Adrien took that with a mild frown, a hint of a wrinkle appeared on his brow. Since
when did Felix have another cousin that wasn’t me? The question bloomed within Adrien and
he couldn’t help but notice the dynamic between the cool scifi woman and his prissy cousin.
They looked completely at ease, with the woman going in and messing with Felix’s hair and
giving him hugs unprompted. Felix wasn’t a fan of casual contact from most people. He
tended to pull away whenever Adrien or his mom gave Felix a hug when younger. How come
this new cousin had no issues in engaging with Felix in such a way? The nickname also
threw Adrien off, Houdini was a weird nickname. It was honestly the weirdest of all; Mr.
Hyde, grump, and gremlin would’ve fitted Felix better as a whole. Why call Felix after a
famous magician?
“The famous Helen,” Allegra smiled. “I remember Felix telling us a few stories about you.
I’d always assumed he’d made them up.”

“You’ll have to tell me which stories he told you and I can tell you whether or not they’re
true.” Helen smiled back.

The woman turned to Adrien and looked him over, noting the similarities between him and
Felix. “Adrien, right?” Her manner towards him was reserved but not unkind. “Felix has
mentioned you every now and then. The resemblance is remarkable.” Her face became stern
for a moment. “I don’t have to say anything, do I?”

Adrien wanted to back away but Kagami’s hand on his shoulder stopped him. “No, Mlle.
Helen.” He didn’t want to say more in front of an audience, especially since most of them
would have been on his cousin’s side. Deservedly so, if he were honest.

Helen rewarded him with the slightest hint of a smile. “Good. Glad to hear it.”

She continued to look at him and everyone else looked at each other, unsure if they really
wanted to air family dirty laundry in public.

Claude decided to intervene. “So, how exactly are you and Felix related? And may I say, you
look very cool and can I be your cousin too?”

Helen laughed. “His dad and my dad were brothers. Uncle Geralt, Aunt Amelie and Houdini
here always invited us over for holidays, and vice versa."

“Geralt’s family was…less than pleased with his decision to become a director, much less
marry a French woman.” Amelie smoothly interrupted and smiled at her niece and son. “The
only exception was his younger brother, Noah. He and his future wife were the only ones in
Geralt’s family to show up to our wedding…or my husband’s funeral.” Amelie’s smile
dropped off her face as she began to remember her husband.
The small crowd was silent, until Kagami of all people spoke up. “So…why do you refer to
Felix as Houdini?” she asked Helen.

Helen smiled, welcoming the change in topic. “It’s because Felix was always practicing
magic tricks and sleight of hand.” She was impressed that the Japanese girl managed to read
the room. “The Houdini nickname was when he handcuffed himself in the bath and tried to
get out of them while the water ran.” She laughed as she remembered fishing out her sodden,
fully-dressed cousin.

Felix grew a little red. “It wasn’t funny, Hel,” he groused and tried not to look at anyone who
might laugh at him. “I nearly drowned.”

“It’s hilarious!” Helen argued and ruffled his hair again. She hesitated and pulled her hand
away. “Well, it’s only funny because you didn’t get hurt and learned a lesson about trying an
escape trick by yourself.”

Claude suddenly grabbed Helen’s arm and looked up at her. She started but didn’t pull away.
“Please,” he almost begged, “please tell me you have tons of embarrassing stories about Felix
you’re willing to share!”

Helen ruffled Claude’s hair too. “I can’t tell you my best stories,” she winked at Felix, who
looked slightly relieved. “But, yeah. Maybe a few.” She began to talk and the rest of the
group followed her. Claude let go of her arm and went to walk beside his girlfriend.

“Is it true you traveled with a rock band across America?” Allen wanted to know.

“What about the time that actor and his wife asked you out?” Allegra asked.

Helen looked over her shoulder at her cousin. “I knew I shouldn’t have told you the saucy
ones,” she raised an eyebrow at him.
He smirked back. “It’s your own fault.”

“I lost at chess. Come on.” She linked her arm with his and indicated that he should lead the
way. “I could murder a cup of tea.”

*****

Amelie split off from the group to do paperwork so the teens were free for a few hours. As
the group filed into the break room the Quantic Kids sat at one table with Amelie and Chloe
while Luka, Marinette, Adrien and Kagami sat at another. The conversation was a bit stilted
at first at the second table but soon Marinette and Kagami were talking about fencing
techniques while Luka and Adrien poured over pictures Rose and Juleka sent Luka from
Achu.

“So, Prince Ali lent Jules and Rose some authentic traditional clothing for their stay,” Luka
was saying to Adrien.

Adrien seemed to have stopped pouting because Felix didn’t want to be close any more and
was having fun seeing his friends having a good time in Achu. Seeing the usually shy Juleka
hugging the prince’s left side while her girlfriend Rose hugged his right made Adrien smile.
“It looks great on them!” He glanced over at Kagami and Marinette, who were making plans
for a one on one fencing lesson followed by a juice date at their favorite cafe. “Make sure you
show those pictures to Marinette if you haven’t already. I’m sure she’d find Achuan fashions
inspiring.”

Luka glanced over at Marinette, who was gesturing wildly to Kagami. A gentle smile spread
across his face as he looked at her, something that didn’t go unnoticed by Adrien. “Juleka and
Rose are bringing home fabric samples for Marinette to play with.” He looked away from
Marinette and back at Adrien. “Don’t say anything, even to Kagami. It’s supposed to be a
surprise.”

Adrien mimed, zipping his mouth shut and lowered his voice. “So…what’s up between you
two? Are you…?”
“Dating? No.” Luka shook his head and hoped he didn’t look too eager. “Don’t get me
wrong. Any guy would be lucky to have someone as wonderful as Marinette as a girlfriend. I
just…think it would be a good idea if I waited until after the movie was done to ask her out.
She has a lot going on right now.”

Adrien nodded. “Right. She was always busy at Francois Dupont. She never seemed to have
any time for herself.” He thought for a moment then brightened. “I’ve always thought you’d
be really good for Marinette.”

Luka raised his brows, surprised. “How so?”

The other boy just shrugged and sipped his tea. “Marinette is always working hard, doing
everything for other people.” He looked from her to Luka and grinned in approval. “It would
be great for her to have someone in her life to help her slow down and relax. Someone who’d
appreciated her.”

“I could do that for her as a friend, “ Luka pointed out.

“Yeah, but…” Adrien shrugged, hesitating. “I…just think you two would make a good
couple.”

Luka said nothing for a moment and just smiled, looking cool and mature. Adrien always felt
like a little kid compared to his calm demeanor. “I think so too,” he admitted, “but I can wait.
She’s worth it.”

Adrien nodded in agreement then looked stern. “I don’t…have to give you the Shovel Speech
or anything do I?”

“No,” Luka shook his head. “I’d sooner throw my guitar in the Seine than do anything to
deliberately hurt Marinette.”
Adrien relaxed. Even if they barely spoke any more, he couldn’t think of anyone more
deserving of happiness than Marinette Dupain-Cheng.

*****

In the back corner, all but ignored (by deliberate design), Helen and Felix spoke quietly.

Felix looked around to make sure everyone else was too absorbed in their own conversations.
Then he reached into his sleeve, took his cousin’s hand, and put the brooch Marinette had
created in Helen’s hand. Helen raised her brows, curled her fingers around the brooch, and
withdrew her hand to look at it.

He waited an entire minute, fighting the urge to fidget as he waited for her to say something.
Finally he couldn’t stop himself and said, “Well? What do you think?”

Helen cracked a grin at his impatience. For all his attempts at acting mature, her favorite
cousin really was a kid. She looked the piece over carefully, looking for cracks or chips. She
found none and raised her head, sitting up straight. “It looks good. If the pearls and lapis
lazuli aren’t real, they’re the best damn fakes I’ve ever seen. The craftsmanship isn’t my level
of course but whoever made this is definitely talented.” She snuck it back into his hand and
smiled. “Your mom has an eye for talent. Who made this?”

He looked over his shoulder and nodded at Marinette. “ She did.”

Helen was rarely, if ever, taken by surprise. She had just assumed Marinette was just another
ingenue actress; pretty, but only mildly talented. She looked from the brooch in her cousin’s
hand to Marinette and back again. “The little candy floss sitting with your failed clone?
You’re joking.”

Felix leaned back a bit, feeling smug at Helen’s surprised expression. It was rare for him to
see her at a loss for words and he was enjoying seeing her look so taken aback. “She’s also
the film’s co-designer. Mrs. Jennings almost wants to adopt her and make her an apprentice.”
He chuckled. “I think she’d take her back to London with us if she weren’t afraid of being
sent up for kidnapping.”
Helen looked over at Marinette with a speculative gleam in her eye. “An actress and a
designer…” she mused softly, almost to herself. “I don’t blame Jennings. Hell, I want her as
an apprentice and I’ve only seen one example of her work.”

His eyes narrowed. Helen was one of his favorite people on the planet but there were some
things he didn’t want to share, even with her. He shook his finger at her face.

“No! Mine! I saw her first!” He seemed to realize what he’d said and retracted his hand.
“She’s a Graham Films employee until her contract expires. Mom might want to hire her
once she’s out of lycee but even we wouldn’t kidnap her.” He frowned at Helen.

“Mom’s met her parents. She said they seem lovely but would flatten anyone who touched
their only child.” He glared a bit. “Apparently her father is stonking strong and her mother is
a martial artist.”

“With a daughter like that, they must be quite dishy,” Helen thoughtfully tapped her chin. “I
bet I could persuade them.”

He rolled his eyes. “By shagging them? That can’t be your answer for everything.”

She looked mildly offended. “I’m in a bit of a relationship now. I’ve a lovely little trio at
home. I wouldn’t cheat on them. Not without their permission anyway.” She grumbled a bit
under her breath. “I wouldn’t have done anything worse than flirt with them.”

Felix sighed. He really didn’t want to know. “I think we’re getting off topic.” He cupped his
hand around the brooch and showed her again. “How long would it take you to replicate
this?”

She dropped the smirk and looked at him seriously. “This brooch your little brill friend made
is very good, for an amateur.” She looked at him and he could tell she was taking him apart
mentally. “What are you up to this time, Houdini?”
He almost protested but Helen was the only person besides his mother these days who truly
knew him. He hesitated, not wanting to admit out loud that his rarely used conscience was
bothering him and he didn’t want Marinette embroiled in any legal issue if things went
wrong. Remembering the way her face lit up when he praised her or the fun he’d had on their
day out wasn’t helping matters.

Felix sighed and decided to tell his cousin a slightly altered version of the truth. “You’re
right. This brooch is very good…for an amateur.” He sighed. “But…I’m trying to switch this
brooch with the original. The switch has to be made with an exact duplicate and I can’t risk
anyone realizing the switch has been made until it’s too late.” He shook his head.
“Marinette’s talented but I need perfection if I’m going to fool…” he broke off and looked
around. Looking Helen dead in the eye he whispered, “Gabriel Agreste.”

Helen’s eyes widened and she looked over at Adrien then back at him. She was one of the
few people alive who knew about the Twin Rings and what his uncle had done after his aunt’s
“disappearance”.

He slid the brooch back and she palmed it. “How soon can you copy it?” he asked.

She looked it over one more time and then dropped it down her top. “Two, three hours at the
most. Then at least 24 or 48 hours for it to dry after the kiln. Tomorrow or the day after the
latest if I start it now.”

He did some maths in his head. They had two or three hours worth of filming that afternoon.
He would need to set up another fencing practice either tomorrow or the day after if needed.
Then make an excuse to keep Adrien and his girlfriend around. Maybe let them watch the
filming of the scene. He felt his lips curl into their usual mischievous grin.

“Perfect.”
 Worthy Opponent Chapter Twenty
Chapter Summary

Luka and Marinette shoot a scene where we learn more of Watson and Dupin backstory.
Felix and the Quantic Kids shoot one that cements their friendship but Felix is so into
character he doesn't realize until he snaps and has to be brought out. Luka and Marinette
continue to bond and Felix tries to makes things right.

Felix receives something lovely from his clever older cousin and there is a medical
emergency on set.

Chapter Notes

Hello, everyone!

I know...I know...January's chapter is late but I caught a cold and it threw me off
schedule. Hope you enjoy!

It's 11k so that might tide you all over for an hour or so.

Jack Watson allowed himself to be tugged along by Felicity Dupin. “So what’s this thing I
have to see without Holmes around?”

She stopped so fast he nearly ran into her. Looking over her shoulder she asked him, “Do you
really want to be around Barry when he’s being a colossal horse’s ass?”

He needed less than a second to think about it. “No.”

“Well, come along then.”

She grabbed his hand again and pulled him with her. He smiled at the back of her head. He
wondered if she knew how pretty she was when she was taking charge.
Felicity guided him past study rooms and a tea parlor (some of the students were British after
all) to a small closet whose door knob was on the wrong side. Jack watched as she turned the
knob counterclockwise and the knob slid away to reveal a keypad. She grinned up at his
surprised face. “Secret clubhouse. It’s only available to members of the Founding Families.
What I want to show you is here.”

Jack smiled at the idea of generations of Holmes, Watsons, Dupains, Marples and Poirots
having meetings in a hidden room. “Cool, but why?”

She shrugged then punched in the code. “Secrecy. Protection.” She glanced up at him. “I’m
sure the Nazis or the Central Powers would have loved to have taken the world’s most
famous detectives prisoner. Or just kill them.”

He nodded and the door slid open. Felicity glanced down the hall in both directions, grabbed
his arm and pulled him in before the door slid closed.

Jack’s eyes widened as LED wall sconces lit up as they passed and turned towards Felicity.
“Wow. This is…a lot.”

She laughed. “What? Did you just now realize you belonged to a secret society?” She
continued to walk down the hall while he followed behind her, feeling like a hick. “There’s
all sorts of secret tunnels and hidden rooms in here. It’s how we survived the Nazi
occupation. There’s probably secret places in all three schools.” She looked over her shoulder
and smiled at him. “Don’t feel bad. Even Barry only knows about half of them.”

“So that’s yet another thing he can hold over my head. Goody,” Jack muttered as they
approached an ornate oaken door with the school’s crest carved into it.

She paused as she was turning the knight’s helmet in the Holmes family crest upside down.
“Do you really care? That he knows stuff you don’t?”
He thought for a moment. “Nah. Despite what he thinks, my life doesn't have to revolve
around him.”

“ Mais non ,” she replied with a saucy wink and turned the pine tree in the Dupin family crest
right side up. The door opened and they stepped inside.

Jack paused. “Aren’t we going to shut the door?”

Felicity shook her head. “Why bother? No one knows to get in here if they’re not one of the
founding members. Not even the Headmaster.” She grinned and he was struck once again by
her confidence. Playful, where Holmes was arrogant.

“Besides,” she began to flip switches and lights and an unseen fan whirred to life, “it’s
always stuffy in here until the fan’s been on awhile. Come on and sit down.”

Jack looked around, surprised at the size of the room. It was easily three times what he was
expecting and light and bright where the Headmaster’s office was all dark wood and turkish
rugs, this room had blond parquet flooring with matching recessed bookcases. The walls
were eggshell blue with silver fleur-de-lis stenciled on top of the paint, very French. This
room was more Dupin’s style while the Headmaster’s office was very Holmes. Jack
wondered if there was a Watson room somewhere.

The furniture was a mishmash of styles, clearly scrounged from other parts of the school. The
chairs and the couch were no doubt vintage but they had been reupholstered and were
lovingly polished. Some Dupin family retainer probably maintained the place, no doubt
someone trusted by the school and Felicity’s relatives; someone who could keep a secret.
Jack wondered if there were any Watson family retainers running around. He made a mental
note to ask Felicity later.

There were a few modern touches too; sleek black metal desks with ergonomic chairs and
desk or laptops lovingly built by Jayden. A Cola Style Machine took up one corner while a
small kitchenette with a microwave, steel refrigerator with a matching stove filled up another.
There was another door that led to what Jack assumed was a bathroom.
“Cozy, huh?” Felicity spoke up after he was done looking around. She smiled, eyes going
soft. “Barry suggested having a professional redo the room but he would have done
something grand and posh and boring. I wanted something simple and Seabert and Elinor
voted with me while Jayden abstained. Welcome to the Founders Room, Jack Watson.” She
motioned in the general direction of the soda machine. “Fix us something to drink, please. I
want to show you something but I have to find it first.”

“Sure,” Jack crossed the room. The drink machine had a built-in ice maker with cup
dispensers underneath. He was beginning to feel a little grubby when he thought about the
kind of life of luxury the other kids must have taken for granted while his mom struggled.
Fortunately none of them were snobs; except maybe for Barry. He had vague recollections of
his former life but everyone but “Filly” was a blur. He mostly remembered his parents
fighting, when his father was home at all.

“What kind?”

Felicity stopped searching for a moment. “Surprise me.”

He nodded to himself and fixed two drinks; lemon cola for himself and Orangina for Felicity.
The coffee table had an inlaid marble top so he looked in the drawers in the kitchenette for
coasters. Finding two he put them on the table and set the drinks down.

Felicity found what she was looking for on the top shelf of the third bookcase and padded
over to the couch where she sat down and patted the seat beside her.

Jack took a seat and looked over at what Felicity had in her lap. “Is that an actual photo
album? Like pictures taken using actual film and developed?”

She nodded. “Yup. The staff’s a little old-fashioned around here, in case you didn’t notice.
So…yeah. Real pictures developed from actual film. She opened the album and slid it so it
was balanced on both of their legs. “Take a look.”

He did and saw a miniature version of himself in the class uniform posing with a group of
kids of similar size. There were around twelve children sitting in two rows with six children
in each row. The taller children sat behind the shorter children. He recognized himself, Barry,
Jayden and Seabert. Jayden wore his hair plaited and Seabert hadn’t quite grown into his ears.
One of the others might have been Nick Charles IV but he wasn’t sure. The last boy
reminded him of Marlowe. He was seated by Jayden Spade and looked angry. Jack sat next to
Barry and looked bored while Barry looked annoyed. He was probably upset that Watson
didn’t immediately fall down and worship him on the first day of school. He grinned at the
thought.

He looked for Elinor and Felicity next. He smiled at Felicity when he spotted her. She’d worn
her hair short back then after Barry had “accidentally” gotten gum in her hair. Elinor had
wanted to cut her own hair to show support but her parents hadn’t let her. Instead she started
braiding it and having it pinned up to look like it was short. Aubrey had done the same but
with microbraids. He was sure Felicity had appreciated the effort. Elinore sat in front of
Seabert while Felicity claimed the spot in front of him. He grinned. Even back then, the battle
lines had been drawn. Flick and Jack versus Barry.

Felicity nudged him with her shoulder and also smiled at the pictures. “We were pretty cute,
huh?”

Jack looked over at her. He could still see the mischievous girl she’d been and felt sorry he’d
been yanked away to America by his mom. “Yeah,” he finally answered. “But we’re damn
hot now.”

She laughed and looked over his side at the album. “How could we not be?” She peered
down at his younger self. “Your cheekbones were unfairly sharp, even back then.”

He chuckled. “True. Then again, even with a bowl cut, you were still the prettiest girl in the
class.”

“I know.” She pretended to preen and they laughed together again.

Looking at these photos made him recall other things. Like the time they’d build a detective’s
office out of cardboard at Jayden’s house. The sleepover at Seabert’s where he’d confided to
Doctor Poirot about his parents’ arguing. All of them getting their butts kicked at Operation
by Aubrey.
He also remembered how Felicity and Elinor used to share their lunches with him when his
parents had stayed up the whole night fighting and neither remembered to make him one. He
and Felicity would sneak off to have secret “best friend” picnics when Jack needed to talk.
Barry would follow them and give Jack half of his lunch because “his cook always made too
much anyway.” Barry later confided he deliberately asked his cook for extra for an excuse to
get away from all the people who chased him and tried to kiss him during recess. At the time
Jack and Felicity thought he was just trying to brag about how popular he was but now he
wondered if Barry sometimes wanted a break from the spotlight.

He flipped through the photos, smiling at some and outright laughing at others. They had all
gotten into trouble together and pulled each other out of it as well. They’d stuck together,
even when fighting each other.

Jack turned to the last page and the smile fell off his face.

The last picture had to be of his last day. The entire class was sitting around a table. There
was a cake in front of his younger self, but he wouldn’t even look at it. One arm was around a
crying Felicity who was clinging to him and the other was patting Barry on the shoulder. The
blond boy looked like he was at a wake, not a party. His haunted eyes were better equipped to
be in a painting of a dying Victorian child, not a living, breathing boy. Hazy memories of that
day flashed in his mind, of how everyone seemed to give space to the three: Felicity,
Barrington, and Jack sharing their final moments.

How the lunch ladies made berry cookies because Barrington thought it was funny, for Flick
and Jack had black-blue hair like rich and sweet blackberries. How Barrington was called
Barry by friends, a berry cookie stained in purple-pink and white chocolate, for Barry was the
palest of the three, that filled their mouths in sweetness that wasn’t so saccharine. A little tin
filled with recipes of all of Jack’s favorite foods from Barry, meticulously organized by
category, season, and then alphabetically; so his new school could cook the best for his
Watson.

Flick had made charm bracelets for the three of them; a silver girl in between two silver boys
with beads of pink, teal, and purple. How Jack’s charm was a music note, as he always
showed how better he was in music than Barry. How Barry had a little crown because Flick
said “ your royal pain in the butt ” one time he won in chess. Flick's charm was a little
horseshoe because she took to equestrian sports like a duck to water. There were some
smaller charms for other things, a little Eiffel Tower and Big Ben; green, yellow, and cyan
beads for their other friends.

There was a banner behind him that read “We’ll miss you, Jack!”. Only the adults in the room
were smiling and even those were strained. It was incredibly depressing to look at the picture
so he closed the book and handed it back to Felicity without a word.

“I’m sorry,” she said quietly as she took the book back. “It’s been years since I remembered
we even had this album. I’d forgotten that picture was in there.”

She stood up and put the album back where she found it then sat back down.

She sat at the end of the couch, as far as she could get from him, almost pressing herself into
the couch. His chest tightened when he noticed how upset with herself she was. She hadn’t
done this on purpose, he realized. She just wanted to share what she thought were happy
childhood memories.

Jack slid cautiously and slowly to her side of the couch. He spoke gently to her as if to a
scared fawn. “It was an accident. Besides,” he tried to give her a reassuring smile but wasn’t
sure how successful he was, “it’s stupid to be mad at you for showing me an old photo. I
barely remember what happened last year, much less eight years ago.”

She smiled again, small but sincere. “Thanks for that.” She stood up and grabbed their cups
to throw away. He just sat there, feeling like an idiot for not being able to make her feel better
but afraid of just making her feel worse. Finally he said, “Are you hungry?”

Felicity came back and grabbed the coasters. “I could eat. Besides, we haven’t stocked the
pantry in weeks.”

Jack twisted so he could see her over the back of the couch. “Would you like to have dinner
in the student cafe with me?”
She put the coasters back in the kitchen drawer then turned around to stare at him. “This isn’t
a date, is it?”

“Nah.” It was hardly the time. They were investigating a murder.

“Oh.” She didn’t look the least bit disappointed. “No problem.” She walked past the couch
and to the door without waiting for him. “I’m not sure if you could keep up with me
anyway.”

“What?!” Jack stood up and saw she was laughing at him. He grinned and said, “Well, Barry
can’t either.”

“Not by himself anyway,” she inclined her head towards the door. “Come on.”

*****

It’s not odd to hear the advice, “put yourself into the character’s shoes” if you’re an actor.
The concept of being the very person you are meant to portray bleeds a sincerity that the
audience can resonate with. The very idea isn’t odd for Felix, he was aware of its existence;
his father had told him once. He’s tried to mold his acting to be like that, not a puppeteer
moving a character along, but to be the character when performing. How peculiar were these
feelings? The bitter taste of jealousy and envy coexisting in watching the scene being played
before him. When did Barrington Holmes begin and Felix end? There were shining lights and
people scrutinizing his every move but all of that washed away. Unimportant, and
unnecessary variables that didn’t pertain to what he felt. Why was the feeling sad and
bittersweet? Felix couldn’t understand. His brow furrowed as he peered into the room from a
window.

*-*-*-*

Barrington Holmes felt silly and unsure standing outside his dorm building, at night, and
peering in from the window. No different from a poor pauper who’s peering into a window of
a middle class family and seeing a tender moment while struggling in the cold. Their smiles
were so bright, easily shared and given to one another as they sat huddled to one another.
Twin plates filled with food and sparkling glasses clinking in toast as they sat to eat and chat.

A book was on the table and both of them were talking about its pages. Why did this scene
feel closer to a distant dream? The rival, the distant friend; a part of fate that elected to move
together in tandem leaving him behind. It was strange, he wanted to break that tranquility.
March in and force the two who sat with such warmth to each other in harmony to
acknowledge him. He wanted their attention, their time, anything they could grant. He would
gladly take a miniscule fraction of what they shared equally, for they obviously saw him as a
lesser member. After all they always were happy to exclude Barry at every turn. Try as he
might to integrate everyone in the Spades as equals, Flick and Jack always kept more of a
distance. If he walked in…. stepped into that light. Would he be welcomed? Or would he be
regaled by the shadow that followed him firmly?

Fear pierced him, what if he were shunned? For someone like Barrington Holmes who was
nothing without his name, his family, that precious legacy; would two who cared not for
those things look at him favorably? He already felt like a failure every hour that passed
without granting justice to Professor Akunin. Did they notice that failure? Did they both
rejoice in the times they were alone without them? Barry wasn’t an idiot, as much as
everyone has been whispering as of late. It felt as if there was slowly a noose circling around
him. The rope slowly ever so slightly tightening more and more around his neck. He was
nothing without victory, a wash up Holmes who can’t do one case. They were all looking at
Barry to come up with a plan to find the villains. All they’ve seen is a member of the Holmes
family who loses his cool more often. What whispers are spoken about him? A cold shiver
left Barry as he tried to breathe but he couldn’t. Why was it so hard to breathe?

“I got you.” A voice cut off and Barry felt himself floating for a moment, before it registered,
he was picked up. Quite literally when he realized his face was within inches of Eleanor
Marple’s. To Barry’s shock, she was carrying him in her arms and walking away from the
window.

“What happened?” Barry asked, surprised his voice was hoarse.

“You fainted, Barry.” Seabert sounded off, stepping around so Barry could see him easily.
“We’re getting worried, man.”

“When did you last eat?” Elinor asked, concerned. “You’re shaking.”
“Eat?” Barry asked, confused, they had a case to do. When on earth can someone expect him
to eat?

“Yes Barry, eat food and not chug energy drinks like no tomorrow.” Seabert chastised. “You
also don’t look like you’ve slept in days.”

“Pot, meet kettle.” Barry deadpanned, knowing it was a weak deflection of the conversation.
Yet quick to bring up the dark bags of both Seabert and Elinor. They weren't getting enough
sleep either. “Where are we going?”

“The kitchens. You’re going to eat what we put in front of you.” Elinor answered, increasing
her strides. “It’s 30 minutes to curfew so the area’s practically deserted. Then you’re going to
take a nap, I know nothing I can say will convince you to sleep the entire night away. We’re
compromising on a nice nap. Effective immediately, Seabert and I are starting operation BB.”

“I hate Operation BB; Babysit Barry. It’s not a good plan, Elinor.” Barry pouted, resting his
head on her shoulder.

“I may not be a Holmes in levels of planning, but Operation BB has kept you alive so far. Or
do we want a repeat of two years ago when you almost developed a heart murmur from all
that excessive caffeine?” Elinor reminded Barry as Seabert went ahead and opened the
kitchen’s side door for the two of them.

“As your best friends, it’s imperative that we keep our illustrious leader alive.” Seabert
quipped with a smile locking the door behind them.

“That was only until Watson would join us again.” Barry reminded the duo, sinking further
into Elinor. He started noticing how hungry he was. If he really has been neglecting himself;
they're going to be insufferable.

“He hasn’t.” Seabert pointed out. “Not really, Jack is still an outsider to us. He might be
considered a Watson by blood, and that's it. A Watson, but he isn’t ours yet. He doesn’t
understand the pressure and expectations we deal with. He doesn't understand the history or
importance; he's riding coat tails without thinking what got him here, thinking he's above all
of it and reaping the privilege. He doesn't get that our privilege is also a responsibility and
work; work that he should be sharing in. Work that he’s been adding onto your plate instead.”

“He really hasn’t.” Barry attempted to defend. It sounded weak to his ears.

“You’re the planner, Barry,” Seabert reminded Barry Holmes as he dove into fixing a plate
for the three of them from the remnants of the night’s dinner. “I’m the profiler, you lay down
the tracks for us to run in; and I see the obstacles we make for others and ourselves. Jack
Watson is adding to your plate when he should be sharing our burden.”

“You can’t argue with us Barry, we know all your ticks.” Elinor reminded Barry, setting him
down on a chair.

It was a well-practiced routine. Elinor and Seabert whisked Barry away when things got too
overwhelming. The kitchen staff was well aware of their escapades and tended to leave some
things out with chairs on a little table when Seabert would alert them of a late dinner. As long
as everything was cleaned afterwards and the trio had always done so.

*****

“And…cut!” Amelie called out. She clapped happily. “Brilliant work, darlings.” She smiled
at Luka and Marinette. “I could feel the melancholy and nostalgia as Felicity and Jack grew
closer.” The two blushed and looked at each other, then blushed harder.

She turned to her son and two of his closest friends. “And you three!” She clasped her hands
together and beamed a wide, loving smile tinged with pride. "Wonderful! You were perfect!
Lifelong friends, looking out for one another. Seabert, who seems silly, actually being
observant. Elinor, a kind soul with both physical and emotional strength. Barry might be
conflicted over his feelings towards Jack and Felicity for the moment but he knows there are
at least two people in his life he can always lean on when he needs to.”

“Even if he grumbles about it,” Claude pointed out.

“Even so,” Amelie began and stopped when she saw the look on Marinette’s face. She gave
the girl a gentle, reassuring smile. “Did you have something to add about the scene, dear?”

Marinette frowned, then began to speak; hesitant and first and then with more confidence.
“It’s just…all the characters are supposed to be friends, right?” She looked unsure.

Allegra found herself nodding. “Right, and?”

Marinette’s brows knitted together in confusion. “But…it also seems like Elinor and Seabert
are more on Barry’s side than Felicity’s. I mean…” she bit her lip and both Felix and Luka
found themselves staring at her mouth. “They’ve all known each for the same amount of
time, minus Jack of course. Shouldn’t they care about Felicity’s feelings as much as
Barry’s?”

“Marinette has a good point,” Luka was quick to take her side. “Felicity is a direct
descendant of Auguste Dupin, the man who founded this society they all belong to. His heir
should be the one with the most prestige, the one everyone listens to. She should be the
leader.”

Luka looked around. No one’s heart music seemed upset. Some of them even harmonized
with his, like Marinette, and to his surprise, Claude’s. He went on. “But because the
adventures of Sherlock Holmes became more famous because the original Watson wrote
more of his down, he’s more famous. And in the eyes of the world, famous means better.”

“Hence why Felicity resents Holmes,” Marinette spoke up.

Allegra looked at Felix. His eyes seemed unfocused, his lips pressed together. He was still in-
character. If he were to speak up, it would be Barry who spoke, not Felix. She decided to
speak up for him.

“And the Holmes and Watson from each generation have been partners, working together.
This generation’s Watson,” she pointed at Luka, “dropped out of sight eight years ago so it’s
been up to Seabert and Elinor to take care of him instead. Felicity is Holmes’ rival so having
to care for him would just make her resent him more.”

“And being a profiler with psychologist parents, Seabert has to be able to get into the heads
of criminals and victims, so he’s probably high in empathy.” Claude joined Allegra.

“And Elinor has a strong protective streak and a black belt in several forms of martial arts,”
Allegra continued as she gave her boyfriend a wink and a grin. “She likes Felicity and
considers her a friend but because she’s so used to taking care of Barry in Jack’s absence,”
she pretended to scowl at Luka, who smiled back. “She’s naturally closer to him.”

“Both Elinor and Seabert take care of Barry but also resent Jack because they have to do what
they consider to be his job.” Marinette offered.

“Yep.”

“And Jack, who hasn’t been around any of you for eight years, who’s been raised with a lot
of resentment towards the Holmes family chafes at the idea of being forced into a role he
never asked for,” Luka deftly summarized the main character’s backstories and was rewarded
with a smile and a fist bump from Marinette.

“Exactly!” Amelie stood up and twirled around. “Conflict within the group while trying to
solve the murder of a man most of them considered a mentor! Years of bitterness! Jealousy!
Perhaps a budding romance?” She winked at Luka, who looked amused. Marinette pretended
she hadn’t seen. “It adds drama and tension, just as much as car chases and sword fights!”
She kissed her fingers. “ Magnifique !”

She was looking at Felix, who still seemed in his own little world. She remembered how she
used to get so caught up in a character and dear Geralt had to coax her back to herself.
Usually it involved a cup of tea. Smell was the closest sense to memory after all. She left the
group after giving Claude and Allegra a look they recognized as Felix is stuck in his role.
Look after him until I come back. They nodded while their two co-stars just looked confused.
She walked up to an assistant and requested some tea and snacks for her son. They nodded
and walked away.
“Hey, Felix?”

A gentle hand rested on his shoulder and he looked up into Luka’s gentle blue eyes. They
gazed down at him with concern as they looked him over. The logical part of his mind knew
the other boy was only trying to help and just wanted to show his concern. Luka was a good
guy; he was kind and cared about people. He also had a sharp sense of humor and a wicked
wit. He was beginning to think of Luka as a friend.

But Felix was also Barrington Holmes right now and Barry resented how close Jack was to
Felicity. How the person who was supposed to be his partner and equal barely tolerated him.
Jack and Luka merged together and suddenly Felix didn’t want either of them putting their
hands on him.

“Don’t touch me!” Felix snarled, knocking the gentle hand away and causing Luka to hit
himself in the face. The sound of flesh hitting flesh brought him back to himself as his co-
stars gasped. The crew tensed. They’d seen Felix and his mother struggle to pull themselves
out of a character’s mindset but it never resulted in a fight. They waited to see if they needed
to intervene.

Felix blinked, seeing the shock on Luka’s face. Marinette froze for a moment before turning
red. She looked like she very much wanted to throw hands and had to be restrained by both
Allegra and Claude.

The shock faded from the older boy and Luka looked disappointed, then angry.

Well, shite.

Felix wanted to apologize or explain, whichever was the least embarrassing and wouldn’t
break the fragile relationship he’d formed with Luka and Marinette. He could tell Luka
understood what he wanted to say but by the time his voice returned Luka just shook his head
and glared at him.

“We’ll talk more when you’re more like yourself again,” was all Luka said as he turned away.
Marinette had shaken off both the people holding her back and followed him but not before
throwing a nasty glare at him over her shoulder.

“Excuse me, FeFe.”

Felix was just about to try and call them back but before he could say a word Chloe calmly
strolled up to him. He was just about to speak to her when she reached out and flicked him
hard on the nose.

“Ow!”

“Chloe!” Claude squawked, “he was just lost in character!”

“I know,” she replied, “that’s why I did it.” She looked up at Felix. She wasn’t upset or
surprised, just calm and matter of fact. “So are we talking to Felix now?”

“Yes,” he rubbed his nose and looked in the direction Marinette and Luka retreated. “Thanks,
Bitchois.”

“No problem,” she told him, a little bit of her old snobby self coming out, “I’ll use any
excuse to hit you.”

Claude opened his mouth to speak but Allegra wisely put her hand over his mouth. “We
should clear the set and get ready for the next scene before Felix alienates anyone else.”

*****

Amelie had had her set designers (paid extra, naturally) create several lounges for the cast
and crew to use. Each department had their own and there were several set aside for cast
members based on hierarchy. Even the plainest was nicer than most “green rooms” on other
productions but no one denied the main cast was nicer. This was mostly because the Quantic
Kids had brought a few luxury items from home. Most of the time Marinette and Luka spent
their free time with their friends in the music room but today by unspoken agreement they
wanted to be alone.

They wandered around and found themselves in an unused private room. Marinette quickly
texted Amelie to let her know where they were and for her permission to use it. The director
quickly answered in the affirmative; she seemed to understand there was a bit of tension on-
set and some time apart was probably the best way to diffuse it.

The room wasn’t as luxurious as the Quantic Kids room but it still had a well-stocked
refrigerator, an entertainment center with a television that took up half a wall, as well as
several movies and probably a dozen streaming services. There were also three overstuffed
sofas and a recliner in shades of blue and teal only a few shades darker than the walls.
Marinette noticed (to her amusement) the room also had a tea-making station and a four
person dining table made of blond wood and matching chairs.

Luka hadn’t thought to grab his guitar before coming into the room. He mostly wanted to get
away from Felix before he said or did anything he’d regret or get him fired. He wasn’t
ashamed of being a delivery driver but he couldn’t deny the salary was incredible and he was
finally able to pay for some renovations for the ship his family lived on. His mother insisted
he put most of what he earned away but she couldn’t deny that two teenagers needed privacy
and therefore their own rooms.

He unlocked his phone and scrolled through his apps until he found one that allowed him to
play guitar on mobile. Strolling over to the couch he sat down and patted the seat beside him
and smiled at Marinette. She sat down beside him and leaned her head on his shoulder to peer
at his phone. Luka smiled and began to play the electronic strings. She listened quietly,
recognizing the tune as the one he’d written. There was something gentle and almost
thoughtful about it. She closed her eyes and listened in silence for a few minutes.

Luka looked away from his phone and towards the lovely girl on his shoulder. He barely
contained the urge to stroke her cheek or brush the hair off her forehead. She was so sweet
and kind; incredibly smart and talented. He watched as shoulders eased a bit then stiffened.
The poor girl couldn’t let herself completely relax, even when it was just the two of them. It
made him want to…

“You can lie down if you want,” he offered.

Her eyes popped open and she looked at him in shock. Marinette blinked up at him. He
smiled back and the two of them had a completely silent conversation. She understood that he
was inviting her to lay down and relax for a few minutes or longer if she needed to. He was
offering to look out for her, even though he knew she was more than capable of taking care of
herself.

“You do a lot for everyone around you,” he told her. “You’re more than welcome to let me be
strong for you. Just for a little while.”

She smiled gratefully as she took off her shoes then laid down on her back with her head in
his lap. She gave his waist a grateful squeeze then closed her eyes.

Luka continued to play for her, watching as she began to allow herself to relax. She clasped
her hands across her stomach and sighed in contentment.

She lay still and he continued to play what he was beginning to think of as “their” song,
adding notes and little flourishes as he continued. New notes danced into his head as he
played. She smiled as she listened and he became bold, adding an allegro piece, then a
pianissimo, anything to see her smile like that.

“Filming today was…intense,” she said so quietly he barely heard her.

He stopped, pausing the app. “Um…yeah. I didn’t know Felix got so lost in character he
forgot who he was.”

She opened her eyes and looked up at him. Her face had gone from relaxed to troubled and he
wondered what was on her mind. “Not just him.” She frowned a bit. “That was the closest
I’ve ever seen you to actual anger. Not since…”

She stopped and he didn’t have to listen to the music in her heart to know she was worried
about him.
Luka didn’t respond at first. He was thinking to himself, trying to decide how to explain his
thoughts to her. “Let’s just say…” he began, not sure how much he wanted to tell her. It
wasn’t something he wanted to talk about, least of all with her. ..I used to have anger issues
and leave it at that for now.”

She nodded in understanding and he began to play again but the mood was ruined.

He waited until he could stand the silence any more. Her good opinion mattered more to him
than he cared to admit. He’d rather drop his guitar in the Seine than lose it. Then again, he
hated keeping secrets from people he…loved.

“Hey,” he said finally, “tomorrow is Reshoot Day but as far as I know we don’t have any.”

Marinette’s eyes opened again and she gazed up at him, looking curious.

She waited for him to speak and he cleared his throat. “So…would you like to come over and
hang out? On the Liberty? Mom will be in and out so we’ll be…you know…chaperoned.
Kind of.”

She smiled at the earnest look of concern. “I’m pretty sure I could fight you off if you tried
anything.”

Marinette tried not to laugh at the relieved look on his face. With all the movie training and
private training she’d done with her Mom, she could probably wipe the floor with Luka if she
had to.

She poked him in the stomach. “Besides. I trust you.”

He chuckled, the sound rumbling pleasantly in his chest. “What if I wasn’t worried about you
but myself?” He clasped his hands to his chest in mock concern. “What if you’re after my
virtue?”

Marinette blinked at him then burst out laughing. He laughed back.

*****

Felix heard the two laughing before he even opened the door. Their two voices blended so
pleasantly it was almost as if they were made for each other and he had to push away the
sudden stab of jealousy.

He stopped his thoughts before they could continue down their strange path. That was
counterproductive. The three of them were only temporarily friends for the sake of the
production and if he didn’t stop confusing his feelings as his character and his feelings as a
person it would be difficult to extract himself after filming was over.

Plus, it would hurt like hell. He remembered how he would confuse his part with his true self
as a child and nearly cried when he realized his castmates didn’t actually care about him. He
told himself he didn’t care, that he’d grown callouses over his feelings to prevent feeling
vulnerable and that was that.

Felix took two large deep breaths to calm himself and composed his face to look as contrite
and regretful. After he was sure he was ready he rapped on the door and waited politely for
someone to answer.

“Who is it?”

Marinette. Of course it would be Marinette who spoke first. She was the leader of her little
friend group, the one they looked for to give them everything from advice to pep talks to
protection.

“It’s Felix. May I come in, please?”

“Are you here to apologize?”

Now it was Luka who spoke, Her Majesty’s Lord Protector, even if he was redundant.
Marinette didn’t need a knight nor a representative but he could appreciate the other boy’s
concern. It was clearly one of the ways he shows affection. That and playing music and
understanding everyone’s “heart song”.

He rolled his eyes because he knew they couldn’t see him and answered, “Of course.”

“Come in then.”

He turned the knob and walked inside, closing the door after him. He forced himself to relax
his posture. After all, he hadn’t done anything wrong. Not on purpose anyway.

Marinette and Luka were sitting together; not quite cuddling but still very close. She looked
receptive to hearing him out but there was a sharpness in her eyes that told him she wouldn’t
be fooled by lies or acting. He respected how perceptive she was, even when it worked
against his interests.

Luka looked like his usual self; mild and gentle, doing his best to put everyone around him at
ease. Felix had been fooled like everyone else into underestimating Luka because the older
boy seemed so harmless. But now that he knew him better Felix could see a tiny glint deep in
the other boy's ocean blue eyes that warned him. If Felix did anything to harm or upset
Marinette he’d probably get his arse handed to him.

Felix took a deep breath as if he were about to undergo an unpleasant task and said, “I’m
sorry.”

Marinette raised an eyebrow, looking regal in a pleated black skirt and pink blouse with black
horizontal stripes. Luka had ditched his usual distressed jeans for gray denim shorts and a
loose-fitting gray shirt with broad black horizontal stripes. Separately they would have
looked good but together they looked…like a matched set.
“For?” Luka spoke up.

Felix pointed to a chair across from the couch they were sitting on. It might have been
presumptuous of him to ask to join them. “Do either of you mind if I sit down?”

They looked at each other and then back at him, shaking their heads. “Thank you,” he said a
bit dryly. They were making him feel as if he were having an audience with the Queen,
except he wasn’t seven and his collar wasn’t itchy.

He sat and crossed his ankle over his other knee. He sighed and began to speak. “For being
rude and disrespectful while still in character.” He sighed. “It was unprofessional and neither
of you deserved it.”

“We know that-” Marinette began but Luka laid a gentle hand on her shoulder and whispered
something in her ear. She smiled and apologized. “Sorry. That was rude. I’ll let you speak
first and then tell you what I think when you’re done.”

Felix nodded his thanks at her and Luka and began to explain. “You see, I’ve been acting
since I could learn lines. Usually for my father. Small parts at first but then larger and more
complicated as I got older.” They nodded but didn’t interrupt.

He continued. “Any I’m sure by now you two have noticed that when an actor is in character
sometimes they forget who they are. Especially if a scene is very long or emotionally
intensive.” He shrugged and looked a little sheepish. “Usually Mom or one of my friends can
pull me out of it but I, as Barry, was feeling jealous because I was being left out of the Jack
and Felicity bonding. That boiled over into my ‘true’ self,” he made air quotes, “and I lashed
out at you before I, or anyone else, could bring me back to myself.”

Felix stopped and looked at them expectantly, waiting for them to speak. A part of him
nagged at him, it sounded strangely of his fathers voice caressing his ear. Telling Felix to
truly explain. Followed by Griff in his posh 'a knight of virtue would be honest. To obfuscate
with half truths is unbecoming of the very notion of courage.'
"I….Also…." Felix tried to begin. his throat closing in on him. Emotions rampant within
him: anger, jealousy, resentment even coursed high. It was hard to show vulnerabilities to
most. The select few being done so after careful consideration and the years of loyalty to
prove it. But he felt compelled by something to actually tell the truth without a gimmick.

"There's a little bit more to it really." Felix managed to say one thumb tracing his signet ring
as if trying to invoke courage to spill into him at this very moment.

"As you know…this project means a lot to us here at Graham Films." Felix began once again
bolstered by seeing Luka giving an encouraging nod at Felix. "It is my father's last script.
That alone makes his project worthwhile. But on a personal note, to me, this is both an honor
and a punishment to play. My father wrote this for me, as his son, and not for me as an actor."

"The genre and themes are personal favorites of mine. Yet the characters…most of the
Spades were written by our influences. Barrington Holmes is both a character to play, and
also my fathers inspiration using me as the source material." Felix gave a dry chuckle at the
thought although he knew it to be true. "It's easy playing as Barrington because I am
Barrington Holmes in many aspects. This part was written for me by my father. So much that
half of my improvisation is more me playing moments where I get to change my word for
once." Felix added, worrying his ring.

"We reminded you of something." Marinette concluded which caused Felix to color
shamefully.

"Yes." Felix confessed.

"You were seeing Adrien….weren't you?" Marinette asked curiously. Memories of that
fateful day of Felix impersonating his cousin popping into her head. Luka almost heard the
halting screech of a cello from Felix's heart song as the blond froze.

"Correct as always Fl-Marinette." Felix nodded when he unfreeze some thirty seconds later.

"This wasn't about you, please believe me that the last thing I'd want is to disrespect you
both. Not only as actors, helping me live up to the thought of doing my father's work justice.
But with our tentative friendship on the line it is a horrible happenstance that things aligned
where acting pulled my true emotions freely. Especially when you two are not the object of
my ire. I really do apologize about this."

"Chloe flicked you?" Luka asked curiously.

"I was an arse, it's well deserved." Felix nodded. Now having confessed everything and
leaving the choice in their hands.

“We’re not going to say it’s okay-” Marinette told him.

“-because it’s not.” Luka added.

“But you weren’t being deliberately rude or unkind.” Marinette kept on, “I didn’t notice that
you were still thinking like Barry and weren’t yourself. I’ll try to be more observant next
time.”

“But it’s still up to you to let us know if you need space and we’ll back off.” Luka smiled at
him. “But yeah, I’ll try to read you better next time we film an emotionally tense scene like
that again.”

Despite himself Felix was a little relieved. He’d apologized, explained his actions, and they’d
forgiven him. “Thank you both for understanding. I’ll work harder to be less…’up my own
arse’ as Allegra would say, during filming.”

As he stood up they also stood with him. His shoulders ease as tension he didn’t even know
he was feeling dissolved. “Well…thank you…” he offered Marinette his hand. “I’d like to say
it’ll never happen again but I’d be lying. It just might but I’ll do what I can not to let it.”

“See that you do.” Marinette’s smile was kind as she took his hand. He gave her a tentative
smile back and then she used his hand to pull him towards her and into a hug. He squawked
in protest but she was warm and soft and smelled of vanilla sugar and cinnamon. He tried to
breathe her in without being obvious about it.

Felix heard movement and suddenly Luka’s long arms were surrounding them both, pulling
them both towards him and hugging them both gently but tightly. Bay rum suited the tall boy
more than lavender. Felix hoped neither of them could smell his sweat. He was feeling a bit
awkward but still enjoyed the hug. It was comforting and he didn’t want it to end just yet.

“Fair warning, Felix. If you do this again, we reserve the right to beat you up.” Marinette
pulled away just enough to give him a wicked grin. “I hope I don’t have to remind you I’m a
martial artist with fencing experience now.”

“I’m not a martial artist but I was raised by a pirate so I know how to street and knife fight.
And sometimes I fight dirty.” Luka’s smile wasn’t as sharp as Marinette’s but Felix had no
doubt Luka would hurt him if pushed, friend or costar be damned. Especially for Marinette’s
sake.

Felix gave in to the urge to roll his eyes. “Right. It’s hardly fair of you two to threaten to
double team me.”

“Yes it is!”

He just sighed and pretended to grumble under his breath. These two were perfect for each
other.

*****

Meanwhile, Adrien and Kagami sat alone in an abandoned corner of the set, wondering what
the hell was going on.

An hour ago they had been watching quietly as their friends, Adrien’s cousin, and his
cousin’s friends had been filming a scene together. It seemed to go well, or that was what
Aunt Amelie said. Then suddenly Felix was arguing with Luka and Marinette, even snapping
at the tall boy when he asked if Felix was all right. Then everyone disappeared and left the
two of them there, forgotten.

Adrien was quiet as he cuddled into Kagami’s side. Normally she enjoyed it when her
boyfriend was physically affectionate with her but she was certain his closeness was more
about seeking comfort than it was about showing her how much he cared. As much as she
cared for him, it occasionally irritated her that she was the only emotional support Adrien
had. Well, perhaps besides that hulking bodyguard but the man would not or could not speak.
She sighed inwardly. Kagami might not be any more in touch with her emotions than Adrien
but she would try to understand.

“That was…intense,” she said to her boyfriend and winced. Intense? That was the best she
could do? She wished she had Marinette’s tact or Luka’s emotional awareness but she didn’t
and her blunt way of expressing her thoughts would have to do.

Brusque or not, Adrien recognized her words as an opening and invitation to talk. “That’s
putting it mildly.” He sighed but didn’t elaborate.

Kagami was silent until she began to feel awkward again. “You know, my mother was an
actress once.”

He perked up. “I remember! She was in ‘Solitude’ with my mom.” He smiled but it faded
quickly. “She and my mom acted together only once though. It’s a shame. I thought they were
both good.” He sat quietly before realizing it was his turn to keep the conversation going. “I
didn’t know my mom and your mom had been friends for so long. She looked a lot like you
when you were younger.”

“Yes,” she agreed. It was strange to see her own face staring at her from the film her mother
and Mme. Agreste had been in. It made her wonder if she would grow up to be as strict as her
mother was. “According to my mother, she had to make the movie in secret. Her
grandparents were born shortly after World War II and did not want her associating with
Americans.” She chuckled. “They saw all people of European descent as Americans, or at
least just as barbaric.”
Kagami didn’t want to dwell on the similarities between her mother and the grandparents
she’d barely known so she hurried on. “She did tell me once she struggled to ‘get into
character’ because pretending to be someone she wasn’t didn’t come naturally.” She frowned
as she continued. “She also said it was equally difficult to get out of character because she
found herself able to see the world from her character’s perspective; it wasn't easy to return to
her own.”

Adrien huffed a laugh. “So, your mother had a rebellious phase too, huh?” He grinned at his
girlfriend. Tomoe-san was more complex than he gave her credit for. “So now I know where
you get it.”

She mock-glared at him but he gave her innocent kitten eyes until she gave up and laughed at
him. He laughed back.

They were silent for a minute until Kagami suggested. “Perhaps…your cousin has the same
problem my mother had? It’s possible he was simply stuck in the mindset of his character
when he lashed out at Luka.”

Adrien considered her words and then said, “maybe I should have said something. Tried to
draw him out.”

Kagami shook her head. “No,” her words were blunt and she explained, “it’s possible you
could have helped him but it’s equally possible his hostility towards you would have come
out instead.”

He nodded. “Yeah. You’re probably right.” “It’s just…” he sighed and put his arm around
her to draw her closer. “I know. I get it. I did a lot of stupid shit, even though it was
inadvertent, and hurt my relationship with Felix.” He frowned, managing to look handsome
even when he was miserable. “But he won’t let me mend things! He won’t accept my
apology, he doesn’t want to spend time with me. I couldn’t get him to come over for dinner
even if Father would let him inside.” He sighed and pressed his face into her shoulder. “What
should I do, ‘Gami?”

Several responses came to mind but the one she decided on was; “Nothing.”
That surprised him so much he took his arm from around her shoulders and pulled away.
“Nothing?”

She affirmed. “Let him approach you when ready. Don’t force him to be around you if he
doesn’t want to. Be polite and professional if you have any more fencing lessons with him
and don’t pressure him to spend time with you.”

Part of Adrien thought she had a point. “But-”

“You’re backing Felix into a corner, constantly putting him on the defensive,” Kagami
pointed out. “That’s why he lashes out; he feels as if he has no choice.”

He opened his mouth but she gently laid a finger on his lips. “Stop treating him like an
opponent and return to the en garde position until your cousin makes a move.”

Adrien smiled, appreciating the fencing metaphor. “I’m so lucky to have a girlfriend as wise
as you.”

She smiled back. “Yes. You are.”

She leaned forward and he closed his eyes, meeting her halfway for the kiss.

Their lips met just before someone cleared their throat and interrupted them.

*****

The production company had updated its security procedures. Nathalie not only had to leave
her bag, tablet and phone behind but received a pat down by a female security guard. The
woman wouldn’t let Adrien’s bodyguard accompany her (she claimed Amelie had only left
one pass) but Nathalie could swear she heard the woman flirt with the man as she walked on
in search of Adrien.
She was met by a red-haired man who said he was her escort. Shit. There went her chance to
snoop or contact Mlle. Rossi. She couldn’t stand the girl anyway; she wanted to climb the
ladder by sycophancy or social advancement rather than hard work.

Her musings about Rossi were interrupted as the man talked into a radio and received some
sort of response. He looked at Nathalie. “Mrs. Graham de Vanily and her son would like to
see you off if you don’t mind waiting for them.”

“Not at all,” she replied. Felix and his mother probably wanted to make sure she left without
stealing anything or causing trouble. Ironic, considering what the boy had done during his
last visit to his uncle’s home. Nathalie wisely kept her opinion to herself.

As they reached the current set she spied Adrien and Kagami in a tender kiss. Although her
face remained impassive she felt her heart melt just a little bit. He was growing up so fast!
She knew Gabriel had approved of his son’s relationship with Mlle. Tsurugi for business
reasons but the girl clearly adored the boy and Adrien reciprocated. Nathalie secretly loved
seeing her charge happy. She hated to break them up but unfortunately she had a schedule to
keep and romance was a low priority to Gabriel if it didn’t involve his wife.

She cleared her throat and the two broke apart; Adrien guiltily, the Tsurugi girl with
reluctance. Nathalie didn’t miss the way the young woman glared at her. She didn’t care.

“Adrien, Mlle. Tsurugi, it’s time we were away.” She adjusted her glasses. “We’ll have a few
minutes to say goodbye to your aunt and cousin and then the two of you have a practice
match before dinner with your father.”

Adrien perked up, just as Nathalie hoped he would. “Father?! Really?” His face shone in a
way it rarely did if he wasn’t around his girlfriend.

“I’m very happy for you, Adrien.” Kagami’s face didn’t look happy to anyone who didn’t
know her well but her eyes shone.
Nathalie gave in to the urge to smile at the boy she’d known most of his life. She didn’t have
the heart to tell him it was an interrogation disguised as dinner. Let him be happy for now.

*****

Just after Felix left Marinette and Luka, pleased that their relationship had been repaired, a
hand grabbed his shoulder and jerked him into the shadows.

He twisted, trying to get away until a voice spoke up; “It’s just me, Houdini.”

He stopped struggling and looked up at her. “A little less cloak and dagger next time, Hel.”

Helen rolled her eyes and dug a small box out of her pocket. “I had to switch materials but I
think you’ll be pleased with the results.” She opened it and showed him its contents.

It was a perfect reproduction of the brooch Marinette had thought she was making for his
mom, down to the matched pearls and lapis lazuli. Yet again Helen had impressed him.

What he was thinking must have shown on his face because his favorite cousin had grinned,
looking incredibly pleased with herself. “It’s something, right?” she bragged. “It’s diecast
metal because what I wanted to use wouldn’t cure for a few days and you said this was a
rush.”

Felix held out his hand and she placed the box in it. “Diecast metal?”

She just shrugged. “Eh, it’s a lost art.”

He took it out of the box and examined it, turning it over and looking for flaws. He found
none. It was indistinguishable from what Marinette had created and had the proper heft and
color.
“It’s perfect, Helen.”

Helen smirked. “I’m so very pleased you’re satisfied.”

All he needed now was two things; for Ms. Sancoeur to wear the peacock brooch today and
an opportunity to make the switch.

*****

This set was hot.

Nathalie willed herself not to sweat but that didn’t stop her stomach from feeling a bit queasy.
She tried to focus on Adrien’s question about dinner; what he should wear, what they were
having, should he stop by the Dupain-Cheng bakery for a light dessert. She tried not to snap
at him when he asked if Kagami could attend as well but his face was beginning to blur.

No! Not now! She had to hold it together and appear calm and self-assured. She could not
embarrass herself in front of Graham de Vanilys. Besides, Gabriel depended on her, as did
Adrien. She would not falter.

“Why, Ms. Sancoeur! How very good to see you again!” Amelie swept in with her usual
aplomb, her son and his friends trailing behind her. The woman’s smile was wide and
welcoming but her son looked smug and superior as usual. The boy’s friends looked more
curious than friendly but at least they weren’t hostile.

Nathalie’s eyes darted quickly, not seeing Chloe Bourgeois nor Lila Rossi. Neither girl was
shaping up to be a particularly good pawn and she would advise Gabriel to cut his losses.
Paris was sure to have its fair share of entitled yet stupid young people he could use instead.
Someone more reliable.
The ever perceptive Felix noticed her attention was diverted. “Something wrong, Ms.
Sancoeur?”

“I don’t see Mlle. Dupain-Cheng anywhere,” Nathalie lied smoothly. “M. Agreste wanted me
to pass along his congratulations on securing her first internship and a starring role at the
same time.” Only Adrien and his girlfriend seemed to believe her.

Amelie seemed content to play along. “Yes, isn’t she wonderful?” She beamed as if she’d
given Marinette her talent personally. “So very talented. We were lucky to get her.”

Nathalie gave a nod, even as it made her dizzy. “M. Agreste says he’ll be watching her
fashion career very closely from now on. He’s a big believer in nurturing talent.” She
wondered what Amelie would say to that.

The woman didn’t react as Nathalie had hoped. She just smiled and replied, “Well, I hope he
won’t be too disappointed when we snap her up. Really, Gabriel should have offered a
contract as soon as she won his little contest.”

Adrien picked the wrong time to speak up. “I’m sure he was worried about putting too much
pressure on her. Father has always praised Marinette’s talents, even to the Style Queen
herself.”

The mood of the room shifted as Chloe’s neglectful, impossible to please mother was brought
up. Felix’s companions went from neutral towards Adrien to disdainful when Audrey was
introduced as a topic.

Nathalie wondered if she should try and add to the conversation when Amelie looked over
her shoulder and beamed. “And what perfect timing! Here is the young woman herself. Hello,
Marinette, dear. Are you ready for the next scene?”

For a nanosecond Nathalie swore the girl looked uncomfortable but then the tall blue haired
boy (his name escaped her but he looked very familiar) laid a hand on her shoulder. The girl
blinked and then smiled. “You bet!”
“Ms. Sancoeur was just saying that Gabriel sent along his congratulations on your triumphant
designing and acting debut!” Amelie spoke up. “Apparently he’s very impressed.”

“As he should be,” the blue haired boy squeezed Marinette’s shoulder and the girl blushed.

The three teens with Amelie began to sing Mlle. Dupain-Cheng’s praises. “Marinette
designed the school uniforms for all the school characters,” a blonde with long braided hair
put in. Her blue eyes narrowed at Nathalie and she felt even less welcome.

“Not to mention some of the fancy ball gowns for a very pivotal scene!” A blue eyed brown-
haired boy smiled but didn’t seem to want her there either.

“And her performance is some of the best acting I’ve ever seen for someone with no
experience.” A very handsome brown skinned young man praised his co-star. His face was
neutral but Nathalie still felt watched and judged.

Suddenly everyone but Felix and Marinette herself were talking over each other, giving the
young designer one glowing compliment after another. The girl just stammered and blushed
and tried to get everyone to stop. Felix looked…

Concerned?

For her?

He cocked his head to one side, then the other. His brow furrowed he asked, “Ms. Sancoeur?
Are you all right?”

Nathalie felt sweat drip down her face and the small of her back. She felt hot and the room
began to tilt. She dimly heard Adrien call her name and suddenly she was dropping.
Most of the room cried out in alarm as the usually unflappable woman began to droop.

“Catch her!” Felix called out abruptly as he and Luka stopped the woman from hitting the
ground. Once they were sure they had her they gently lowered her to the floor.

Adrien just stood there, rooted to the spot, staring at the woman who helped raise him. He
began to shake as his face went pale. Kagami grabbed his arm and dragged him to a chair
before he could also faint.

“I’m calling one-one-two!” Allen pulled out his phone and began to dial. Amelie, Claude and
Allegra stepped back to give the others room.

Felix kept his head and removed Nathalie's jacket and used it to cushion her head. He looked
over at Luka. “Can you help me roll her so she’s on her side? Please.”

Luka nodded then removed the jacket of his uniform costume. Together he and Felix turned
the woman on her side to keep her airway free and then Luka used his jacket to cover the
woman to prevent shock.

Felix checked her vitals. “She’s breathing and has a pulse” He opened her mouth. “It looks
like her mouth and throat are clear.” He looked over at his cousin. “Does Ms. Sancoeur have
a history of fainting spells, Adr-”

He stopped. Adrien clearly wasn’t going to be of use to anyone.

Adrien was spiraling, completely unaware of his surroundings or what was happening a few
feet from him. Nathalie fainted again, just like his mom used to do. She was having dizzy
spells and even though his father would tell him it was no big deal and she just needed rest,
he didn’t believe it. It was just like when Mom disappeared. Nathalie was sick too and soon
she’d disappear and he’d never know what really happened to her-

Kagami’s hand hit his cheek with a sharp crack.

Amelie gasped but Kagami ignored her.

“Adrien,” she commanded, “I understand this must be upsetting for you but your caregiver is
ill and staring into nothing is incredibly unhelpful.” Her voice was stern, not a trace of
compassion or empathy left. “She needs help and sitting here useless does nothing to aid
her.”

Amelie huffed in indignation at the treatment of her nephew and even Claude and Allegra
looked sorry for him. Felix and Luka were too busy trying to treat the woman and Allen was
giving the emergency service operator directions.

Marinette was more than used to handling crises, even medical ones, so she came to
Kagami’s side and smoothly intervened.

“Kagami? I know you’re just trying to bring him around with some tough love but is it alright
if I try something too?” Her expression didn’t plead but she would respectfully back off if
asked.

Kagami thought about the request before nodding. She knew she could trust her.

Marinette slowly and carefully crouched in front of Adrien, who had barely registered the
slap. “Adrien? Look at me.” He met her gaze without thinking. “Listen to me.” Her blue eyes
were calm and serious but still kind. “Breathe. Slowly. In through your mouth and out
through your nose.” He obeyed.

She gently took Kagami’s hand and laid it over Adrien’s. “We’re here for you. Feel her hand
on yours. Listen to my voice. Remember to breathe.” She watched as Adrien’s pupils
contracted. She relaxed her shoulders and then asked, “Do you remember what happened?”

He nodded and then his face fell. Nathalie had collapsed. He was useless. Again.
Marinette did her best to give him a reassuring smile. “Adrien. Help is on the way. We’re
going to get Ms. Sancoeur to the hospital.”

“Will-” his voice cracked. Yet another person who raised him was fading and he’d done
nothing. “Will she be okay?” He whispered.

He sounded so forlorn, like a lost child. She felt sorry for him despite his past enabling.

Marinette couldn’t answer and looked to Kagami.

Kagami took her boyfriend’s hand and caressed the cheek she had just slapped. “We’ll follow
her to the hospital. Then we’ll see.”

He gulped and nodded before pulling both girls into a hug.

*****

Felix was rather proud of himself. He hadn’t predicted Ms. Sancoeur would give him such a
dramatic opportunity but everything had turned out just as he wanted so he couldn’t
complain. The switch was made and the original peacock brooch was resting comfortably in
his pocket with no one the wiser. He'll ask Chloe to see if she can catch anything on the
cameras and alter it; just to cover all his bases.

He couldn’t wait to find out what was so special about this brooch.
 Chapter Twenty-one
Chapter Summary

Bonding! Bonding for everyone!

Chloe stands by Adrien at the hospital and we get a bit of insight into Chloe's psyche.
The two repair their relationship to an extent while they wait to hear about Nathalie.
Marinette and Luka spend some time on the Liberty while Luka shares a little about his
past. Then it's on to a video date between Kagami and Adrien, who realizes how lucky
he is. Kagami has a few regrets. Ladybug and Chat Noir decide it's time to start
rebuilding their superhero team and have already chosen two candidates.

Chapter Notes

Hi!

Yes, I know I'm late. Again. Real life, am I right? I hope this chapter was worth waiting
for!

Nathalie was going to make a full recovery.

Adrien had heard it at least five times from various members of hospital staff. He’d heard it
from a doctor, two nurses, and the paramedics who had brought her in. Adrien had insisted on
going with her to the hospital and no one bothered to object.

He sat in a white, uncomfortable plastic chair and waited for someone to tell him Nathalie
could go home. Or… gone . Or she was going to be fine but needed to stay at the hospital for
observation.

That scenario was the most likely but at least it wasn’t the worst case scenario.
He dearly wanted to fidget; move around, sneak something out of the snack machine or find a
quiet bathroom and scream into the void. Of course, he couldn’t. He was Adrien Agreste,
Face of The Brand. Well, at least Kagami was on set during modeling shoots to glare Lila
away. Fortunately, he hadn’t had a shoot with her in over a month and he had plenty of cute
shots of him and his girlfriend to post online. Now Lila couldn’t claim to be his girlfriend,
especially if Father wanted to keep Mme.Tsurugi happy.

Father hadn’t even called. Adrien thought the woman who ran their lives deserved at least a
call asking for a status update.

He had Nathalie’s phone and tablet with him. He knew how important schedules were to his
father. Gabriel Agreste needed every minute planned for himself and his son. Heaven forbid
something happened to him and the schedule was off by a nanosecond. Why, Father might
not know where his son is for nearly thirty seconds! The horror! The scandal!

He almost laughed and then stopped himself. He knew why his father wanted him scheduled
every minute of every day. It was because Mom went missing and Father was afraid his son
would go missing too. Mom rarely if ever kept to a schedule; she chided Father when he tried
and even their occasional disagreements were cute. Mom was kind and sweet but she had a
stubborn streak and a temper that would shut his father down.

A smart man , his father had told him once, knows how to say, “ Yes, Dear” and shut his
mouth. That is, if he wants to stay married.

He’d laughed at the time, but didn’t feel like laughing now.

Because Nathalie had the same condition, the exact same that Mom did; pale skin, lack of
energy, and dizzy spells right before passing out. Was it communicable or had Father hired
Nathalie so he could study her condition and find a cure for Mom?

His thoughts looped in on one another and around and around his brain, finding no solution.
He wished Kagami could be there with him; either for comfort or to smack some sense into
him. Mme. Tsurugi insisted that her daughter be home by dark and so Gorilla had driven her
home while The Tsurugi’s self-drive car was unavailable. He was sure the large man would
be back to drag him home any minute now.
Adrien sighed. He was sure his father would be angry that he’d failed yet again to reconcile
with Felix. He didn’t understand why his relationship with his cousin was so important. Did
Father want the two of them to model for the brand? Did he want to invest in Graham Films?
He realized he was naive but he doubted Father would suddenly want to repair familial
relationships out of the goodness of his heart.

He was so lost in thought he didn’t realize he wasn’t alone until he felt a cold smooth object
touch the back of his neck.

“Gah!” he yelped, then looked around guiltily. No one seemed to be paying attention to him
so he looked around to see who or what had touched him.

Chloe Bourgeois stood in front of him, wearing a black top with gold trim, black skinny
jeans, and a white blazer. A new pair of sunglasses with a hawk motif perched on her head.
She didn’t look fawning or hostile. Just…sympathetic. And watchful, as if she were unsure
whether or not she would be welcome.

“Hello. Hello, Chloe,” he managed to stammer out.

“Hey, Adrien,” she said finally, tone serious. She held out a white bottle topped with a
miniature crown. “I figured they wouldn’t have any designer water here so I brought you
some Fillico. Just give me the crown top. I’ve started to collect them.” He didn’t need to
know she saved them to give to the kwami. Milvii especially loved wearing them, even if
Griff called her a “commoner”.

“Thanks, Chloe,” he took the bottle from her, cracked it open, and handed her the top. She
put it in her bag then looked at him. “Make sure you take the crystals off before you recycle
the bottle. You can give them to Marinette or whatever.”

“Um…okay.” He felt a little nervous, unsure what to make of this new Chloe. She wasn’t
demanding anything from him, nor was she making a scene. Neither was she all over him or
yelling at him. He had no idea how to deal with her. There was something different about the
way she carried herself, as if she no longer needed her parents’ approval and had somehow
found her self-worth on her own. It was refreshing, but confusing. A part of Adrien, a small
part felt odd at that observation; as if the idea of change had his heart seized for a moment.

“Let’s have a seat,” Chloe made a show of taking out a handkerchief and dusting off the seat
next to Adrien’s but she did sit down.

There were probably many heartfelt, diplomatic things he could have said but all that came
out was, “I’m surprised to see you here, considering…”

She huffed a laugh. “Considering we’re hardly on speaking terms and I’ve been busy living
my own life while you make puppy eyes at your ice maiden? Yeah, well…” her expression
softened and her eyes became more sympathetic. “We’ve been here before, remember? With
your mom.”

The words were said uncharacteristically gently by Chloe but they still hit him like a shot.
“Yeah.” He sank in on himself and neither of them said anything for a few minutes. The only
sounds were the footsteps of the nurses, the beeps of medical equipment, and the occasional
sips of water taken by Adrien.

He looked over at Chloe. She fidgeted a bit and adjusted her sunglasses. Every now and then
she’d check her phone. Finally with a low growl she shot up and pulled him to his feet.
“Come on.” She grabbed his arm and began to tug him along. It reminded him so much of the
old Chloe he actually smiled.

He shook his head. No. He wasn’t going to be led around anymore. Not by her, not by
anyone. He stopped and resisted being pulled. “Wait. I’m not going anywhere until you tell
me where you’re taking me.”

She looked incredibly offended, much like she would have months ago; she had always hated
being questioned or thwarted. She must have realized how she acted because she faltered a
step. Seeming to mull something or other before she let him go.

“I thought you might need to talk. I know how you feel about making a scene and drawing
negative attention to yourself so I thought I’d take us somewhere more private, like the
chapel.” She stopped and then whispered, “and there’s a high chance you’ll end up crying.
We don’t need any paparazzi or wannabe paparazzi taking pictures at that. You have a brand
to protect.”

*****

The general ambience of the Chapelle de l'Hôpital Lariboisière was dark and funereal, but
more importantly, empty and quiet. The perfect place for a private conversation. Adrien and
Chloe dutifully lit candles for Nathalie’s full recovery and sat on a pew together. Both were
careful not to perch too near the other. To anyone the eight centimeters seemed insignificant;
but to Chloe and Adrien it felt chasmal.

Adrien opened his mouth to speak before the silence went on too long but as usual Chloe beat
him to it. “Oh. Well, this isn’t awkward at all. You’d think after twelve years of friendship
we’d have a conversation starter or two.”

He laughed. “Yeah. So..how have you been? How do you like being the official set
photographer for Graham Films?”

She blinked, surprised at both the question and his genuine interest. “Love it. Getting lots of
cool photo ops. It’s gonna be a great art book once the film is done.” She was quiet and then
said. “You know, I’m thinking of going to school for cinematography. I think I’d be a good
Director of Photography, probably minor in business to appease my parents.”

“That’s really cool,” Adrien replied, genuinely pleased. “I’m glad to see you’re finding
something you love. It’s great that you have an idea about what you want to do with your
life.”

“I know, right?” She couldn’t help but smile at his approval. She told herself she didn’t want
or need it, but she enjoyed having it. “What about you?”

He shrugged. “Nothing really grabs me. I’ve thought about science, but I’m not passionate
about it.” He faked a chuckle. “Maybe I should just marry Kagami. She can take care of me
and I can be her househusband.”
She raised her eyebrows. “Sounds like something you’re qualified for. You already know
how to do what you’re told.”

Adrien looked like he wanted to protest or deny her words but he just laughed. “True, but if
you can grow beyond being a spoiled rich kid, why can’t I?”

Chloe sputtered for an answer then surrendered. “Yeah. I was a hard-ass bitch, wasn’t I?”

He hesitated. “I would have said bratty or egocentric, but-”

“Trust me, Adrikins. The correct word is ‘bitch’.” The old nickname slipped out and she
covered it by asking, “So how's the lady who’s totally crushing on your dad?”

He cringed. “Gross, Chlo.” He exhaled slowly and then told her, “The doctors were still
examining and running tests last I heard but supposedly she’s going to be okay. I’m just
waiting to hear if she needs to stay overnight or if she can go home.”

Chloe looked over at his phone. “Do they know how to get a hold of you if they need to?”

Adrien also looked at his phone. “Yeah. They’ll text me an update when there is one.”

She nodded. “Okay. I’m glad I’m not taking you away if they need to stay in contact.”

Silence filled the chapel after that. Chloe was vigilant and alert, a stark contrast to Adrien’s
doom and gloom. So many emotions warred in him. Trust Chloe? Be mistrustful of Chloe? A
pendulum question that swung either which way and left him more and more confused each
time he pondered it. The quiet was also something new, Chloe and Adrien tended to always
fill their time together with noise. To be engaging, whether watching anime or arguing
theories. Or Adrien being subjected to Chloe’s fashion critiques, she was actually not bad at
those and would preen if he said she sounded like her mom . Quiet….quiet and Chloe plus
Adrien was an anomaly. One he wasn’t sure how to broach until the quiet gnawed on him.

“Why are you really here, Chloe?” Adrien asked, catching the blonde heiress off guard. It
was the second time he asked the question, but maybe in the silent and empty chapel he could
gain true answers.

“You needed someone.” Chloe replied after a pregnant pause to focus on the window outside.
No longer brave enough to look Adrien in the face. “You actually need someone who
understands . Kagami won’t understand as much as she likes. There’s little experience in
watching someone you love wither away like a dried flower that can be gained in the real
world. In a strict household like hers? Ours? Non-existent. Your friends would be
sympathetic….but you will spend the entire time focusing more on how you are perceived
than getting actual support. They won’t understand.”

"They'd be here for me." Adrien tried to defend his friends, it sounded weak even to him.

"Oh please, if that was true you would've called one. I found you alone." Chloe remarked,
hitting the nail on the head. Adrien pouted not wanting to admit Chloe was right.

"So who would be?" Adrien asked and Chloe had the gall to turn and look at him with an
unamused snort and a raise of a perfect brow before turning away.

“Who’s going to be here for you? Your dad? Where is he, Adrien? Did you remember what
happened last time? He isolates himself….has been isolating himself and you.” Chloe began
to pick up bolder at every question she directed to Adrien. Still not actually looking at him,
but the faint reflection of a mirror watching the dark sky. She saw how the truth hit him. How
he hated it and probably her for voicing it. Too bad Chloe is used to scorn. Chloe quickly
looked around to ensure that things were under control, they were talking with heavy
emotions. Heavier than anything they ever did and she would be damned if an akuma came
now.

“To be quite honest, there’s only three people you know who would understand you, and
would stand by you. Aunt Amelie, Felix, and me. Aunty is busy trying to fulfill the last
wishes of Uncle Geralt. Felix is too, and the bridge between you two is far more broken than
ours. So I stay because I get it….and I promised I’d always be there for you. No matter what,
best friends promise we pinkie swore and that's sacred.” Chloe huffed, hurt that Adrien
continued to question her on her loyalty. The only true thing she’s ever been able to claim. It
was that loyalty that had her go to the hospital when a large part of her wanted to disappear
from Adrien and his judgmental eyes but she still came.“I know you don’t like this
arrangement…but you need someone; and that someone is me. Because we were best friends
once, and I won’t let you brave this again without me. So that’s why I’m here.”

Adrien was stunned, it was the first time Chloe had said so much. Not since pre Miracle
Queen. That was the crux of it all, the brand of her rejection seared into his soul that at times
all he saw was Miracle Queen. All he would associate with Chloe was Miracle Queen, and he
hated her for it. Yet this floored him, he would have never known, never thought, never
guessed the depths Chloe of all people would go for him. It was humbling and wrong to
Adrien. He had been burned by her before, but in an identity she didn’t know; and in this
hour he was grateful that Chloe was being like how he knew. Disregarding his initial no and
doing it anyway…because it was nice not being alone.

“I’m….I…I heard some stuff—“ Adrien began weakly.

“A lot of people talk about me. A lot is true and a lot of it is bullshit. What was it?” Chloe
asked.

“You….betrayed Ladybug and Chat Noir.” Adrien spoke the damming words and watched
Chloe’s reflection this time. Saw how her jaw immediately clenched and her face crumpled.
It was a surprise to Adrien to see defeat so clearly on her face as she crumbled into herself
before tensing up again. It almost felt like regret…but Adrien wasn't sure.

“Did they say how?” Chloe asked softly. Sadness, regret, hatred collecting again in her veins
but oppressing it because she wasn't here for herself. She was there for Adrien and if he
wanted to peel off the festering scabs of her feelings and what she did. It would distract him
enough to not think of the woman on a hospital bed so she'll endure because of her loyalty.
Even if Adrien would never get how much it cost to voice stuff like that out.

“No…but they said that was why you couldn’t be a hero anymore.” Adrien lied through his
teeth, and seeing Chloe hang her head he was glad they weren’t looking at each other. She
could spot him lying easily…which is why he worked hard while Chat Noir around her. Then
again a lot of the times it was during an Akuma scenario so she was distracted.
“I never had loyalty to them.” Chloe confessed which surprised Adrien, Chloe was a self-
proclaimed Ladybug’s biggest fan.

“You were obsessed with them.” Adrien sputtered.

“I was enamored with the idea of them.” Chloe sighed. “I idolized them because our anime
suddenly became true and they were special . Adrien, you’re like them in a lot of ways…
Ladybug, Chat Noir, you. None of you will ever understand. You guys are like the sun,
happy, warm, too nice for your own good that has you getting walked all over, and to a
certain extent righteous. The sun will never understand why an ugly storm cloud would do
anything to be seen and valued.”

“You’re not an ugly storm cloud, Chloe.” Adrien spoke up, feeling that this was the only
chance he might ever get to know why Chloe became Miracle Queen. It sounded like
something Chloe would say, deflect or use metaphors instead of voice things herself. Chloe’s
snorting dry laugh caught him off guard and had him blushing embarrassed and frustrated.
“I’m being honest, you’re not.”

“Of course I am.” Chloe dismissed Adrien, looking at him with a pitying smile. “Little
sunshine who was raised in warmth, doesn’t see how the world works.”

“Don’t condescend to me, Chloe.” Adrien snarked, frustrated at her tone.

“I’m not, you just prove my point.” Chloe chuckled without humor. “Charismatic, charming
people like you. Who were loved and attended to, down to the point it’s almost stalkerish and
your dad needs a restraining order on you, honestly Adrien I can make an entire case for you
—“

“Stop deflecting, Chloe.” Adrien remarked having heard that train of thought so many times
in his earlier youth.
“That’s the thing. You waltz in with this golden retriever smile and instantly you’re cared for
by everyone you meet. Always happened, as long as I can remember. Practically from when
we were in diapers.” Chloe huffed. “The sun can never understand why the moon got tired of
being a reflection. Of only being known and cared for as the sun’s reflection.”

She sighed at the look on his face and crossed her legs. “The sun just assumes the moon will
forever be happy to be that odd reflection and shine when the sun wants it to. The sun will
never really know the rejection storm clouds get, because rain and thunder destroy their
happy mood. A song dedicated to banish the rain so the sun can come back. I wanted to be
looked at….to be special. I thought playing the hero would be like when we would act out
our favorite cartoon and anime heroes.”

“You wanted fame.” Adrien tried to meet her train of thought, the metaphor having him think
about his cousin as the moon and Chloe as the storm cloud. At least that’s how she saw them
in her mind. If more fame was what she wanted… Bitterness wound itself into his throat.
Chloe would be selfish enough. Famous Chloe would be even worse.

“No…I wanted to be seen and have my mom look at me and think for once in her stupid life:
‘Wow….Chloe…not Clarissa, or Casserole, or Claudette, Clare, Chlorine,,, or Kylie. Chloe’s
special’. To have people who automatically discredit me as a rich brat have to swallow their
words—“

“You are rich though.”

“A brat too, but when we say it…it’s not thrown at you like an offense; and then everyone
wants to extort things from you,” Chloe huffed. “You didn’t spend ecole primaire with kids
who tried to act like your friends only to get stuff from you; or parents who would try to
make it seem you were a bad kid so they could complain to your dad and get something.

“Then I noticed that Daddy was never busy when I was in trouble; but he was too busy for
dinner or to help me with my schoolwork. So I decided if that’s all I’ll be recognized for, so
be it. All of them were beneath me, and by being a bitch I’d get attention. Win-win; they
paint me as their bad girl, and I am recognized. Even if it's infamy, it made me unforgettable.
You, sunshine boy, are different because you were put into the spotlight but also cared for so
you didn’t become a brat. Heroes like Chat Noir and Ladybug are good but they also ride
their own high horse and make judgements based off of rumors. Ladybug never liked me
from the beginning, I still idolized her. It was how it worked, you give affection and get
scorned.

"I was a good Queen Bee, bitch aside, revealing my identity for Paris aside. I was driven and
wanted to prove myself so bad…I would have done anything they asked. Sure I'd make it a
dramatic deal I have to. But they could have said we'd accept you only if you I don't know
killed Hawkmoth or retrieved the miraculous by yourself and I'd do it. I would have walked
to hell barefoot on hot coals and broken glass to be recognized. It didn't work out so they said
I can’t be a hero anymore. Fine, it’s not like I was rejected again.

“Then my parents got akumatized….and at that point I still gave a damn about them. I
wanted to help, because I knew I could do it and it was personal. But I was overlooked
again…and then someone looked at me…and Hawkmoth presented the bee miraculous.
Something I thought I'd never see again. I was angry and betrayed so I decided to do what the
one person who looked at me said I’d be good for.” Chloe confessed, the second time in her
life. The first being to Milvii, Griff, and Felix when they asked about Queen Bee.

“I’m sure they didn’t mean to make you feel like that Chloe.” Adrien spoke conflicted…the
side of him that was Chat Noir that grew to sprout hatred for the girl he once called friend felt
like her reasons were not good enough. Yet the side of him who was purely Adrien , the boy
and not the hero, understood a bit. The way someone like Chloe would rationalize it, as he
didn’t fully agree with her. She did incredibly wrong and many people suffered for it. Her
confession did not absolve her of sin, but uncovered some of the questions that festered in his
chest like a wound.

“Adrien…I learned the hard way that intent is shit in the face of how it gets interpreted by the
world.” Chloe tsked lightly. “I’m atoning for what I did, and if I get a chance with Hawkmoth
I’ll drop kick him to the next century over messing with Paris and me. But this isn’t about
me, this is about you.”

The conversation died again with a Chloe patented dismissal. Vulnerability on her part was
over and the tension rewound itself into them both. Adrien had a lot to consider over what
Chloe said. How she deluded herself into thinking that Hawkmoth saw Chloe and that’s why
he offered the miraculous to her. Chloe sat there for a few minutes in silence waiting for
Adrien to talk about another topic, or break down crying. When he didn’t she knew it was yet
again up to her to keep the chat going. Sure, people might say she had been a pushy bitch to
him and Felix but how else was she supposed to keep their friendships going? They never did
anything themselves.
Finally she couldn’t stand it. “Still, it’s weird that your dad’s assistant has the same medical
condition your mom did.”

“Yeah, it is,” he sighed.

“Maybe it’s something environmental? Like old drywall that never got removed or your
mansion was built over an old radiation deposit?” Chloe snorted. “It would totally be like
Uncle Gabriel to try to keep you indoors at all times when it was your house itself making
people sick. Lead poisoning like the tin man from Wizard of Oz.”

She laughed and he laughed with her. “It would explain a lot. Father’s pretty shortsighted and
convinced he knows what’s best all the time, even if evidence to the contrary is staring him in
the face.”

"Could they have gotten sick from sleeping with your dad?" Chloe thought to which Adrien
made a face of disgust.

"Chloe, he's my dad."

"I know but listen….he sucks the joy out of everything, Adrien. It's sad beige hours with him.
I used to think that was classy but it washes me out. What if his sad beige boring powers
just….sucked the life force of youthful women?" Chloe conspired.

"My dad isn't a villain." Adrien snorted.

"He hasn't paid you years worth of wages for your model work. I can bring up a case if you'd
let me talk to a lawyer, Adrien." Chloe snarked.

"Look, he's not that bad." Adrien sighed. "He's gotten better."
"I'm a box blonde and I love the color pink." Chloe deadpanned with a face that had Adrien
start laughing at how incredulous Chloe’s thoughts were.

Their laughter died quickly and to her surprise, he scooted close and lay his head on her
shoulder. He sighed and she braced herself for screaming and wailing.

“I can’t go through it again, Chlo,” he whispered. “I went through it with Mom. She got sick
and wasted away and then disappeared. Like a cat. Cats know when their time is near so they
slink off in private to die.”

“It’s different this time,” she tried to reassure him, “she’s not your mom. You can’t get any
cool character development from one semi weird maternal figure, who’s most likely sleeping
with your dad so like eww. You’re prepared because you’ve already been through this. You
know what to expect. You’re not going into this situation blind.” Good, that was more
assuring and less cold-hearted. Empathy was hard. “There are probably treatment options
available now that weren’t a few years ago.”

He threw his arms around her, almost nuzzling her neck. “And if…worst case scenario…?”

Chloe leaned her head on his. “Then…you have something you didn’t have a few years ago.
A support network. You know, me…your girlfriend…Nino, I guess.” She sighed. “And even
though he’s pissed at you for not being there when his world went to shit, Felix would be
there for you too.I’ll drag him myself kicking and screaming, I’ve been working out, I can
take him. But he’d be here regardless so I’ll never get a chance to do that.”

“You really think so?” he mumbled against her throat.

“Yeah.” She petted his hair for a few minutes and smiled almost lovingly at him because she
knew he couldn’t see it. Thankfully Felix wasn’t here either to rub it in.

They’d been through a lot together. He was one of the few people who’d noticed how sad and
bereft she’d been when Audrey had abandoned her life and family to pursue her own dreams.
She in turn had held him when he cried over his mom’s disappearance and his father changed
overnight. She thought they’d always be friends. They’d even pinkie-swore on it. Even as
they drifted apart and he learned of her shame, she still came like she promised before. When
hands tightened around her and she heard the telltale sniffle of tears, and felt them soak into
her outfit Chloe held him closer. Gentle and unlike herself, softening her angles to catch a
boy who hurt her with his casual rejections but was still for many years a bright light for her
and tried to comfort as he cried. Whispering an odd ‘it’s ok’ or ‘I got you’ here and there, just
like she did years ago.

She allowed him to cry now in silence while she continued to pat him. She wished she was
good with that sympathy crap like Allen. Or making people laugh like Claude. Allegra would
have bopped some sense into him by now. All she could do was listen and hug. And order
room service. After what felt like eternity of subdued silent tears, and quiet static like silence
filled the room Chloe knew it was time to distract.

Chloe gently pushed him away. “Okay, okay. Jeez, quit slobbering on me.” He sat back up
and gave her sad kitten eyes.

“Hey, Chloe?”

“Yeah…?” she answered hesitantly. She hoped he wasn’t about to ask her to bare her soul as
well.

Adrien didn’t answer at first, just looked at her for a while. “Tell me about you. Your life
right now. Nothing too personal!” He waved his hands as if fending off her objections.
“Nothing confidential or about Felix. Or about anything that makes you feel uncomfortable. I
just…” he raised a shoulder. “We don’t talk. I think we can work on fixing that. Tell me about
your life. Anything you want.”

Chloe sighed and began to speak. She told him about Felix buying her a camera and learning
about photography. How light and composition changed the feeling of a picture. There was
an art to it beyond selfies or Instagram posts. She even told him a very condensed version of
using her camera to diffuse an akuma situation on set. His face managed to look both proud
and disappointed at the same time.

She didn’t feel like bringing up Lila or Dupain-Cheng. (She could call her that in her mind.)
Instead, she talked about learning to play D&D with the Quantic Kids or how Mylene had
come a long way since “Horrificator” in her acting. Adrien listened without interrupting until
she finally ran out of things to say.

“Come on,” she stood up and reached for his hand. “Sharing feelings makes me hungry. Let’s
see if the cafeteria has anything that won’t poison us. If it looks horrible, I know a place
nearby that does delivery.”

*****

Gorilla was waiting for them near the entrance of the hospital cafeteria. He didn’t speak but
didn’t seem angry or hurried. Adrien drooped even lower until he saw the rectangular box in
the man’s overly large hands

Adrien brightened, hands reaching out to take the object from his driver/bodyguard. “Is that a
genuine bento box?”

The man nodded but didn’t give the boy the box.

“From Kagami?” Adrien’s hands went to the box but didn’t take it away from the man who’d
guarded him nearly half his life.

The man nodded, then grunted and pointed at a nearby seat. He was drawing attention and
preferred to fade into the background but the boy’s delight made it difficult.

“Ugh,” Chloe rolled her eyes and dragged his friend to the table. “Come on…he’s telling you
to eat it here because your dad will take it away and force you to eat three leaves and an
acorn.”

Gorilla nodded and gently nudged the boy along. “Okay, I’ll eat it now but I should FaceTime
Kagami later to say thank you.”
“And you know…talk about your feelings or whatever,” Chloe put out a hand to stop him
before he interrupted. “Yeah, I can’t believe these words are coming out of my mouth either
but one of the cool things about having a boy or girlfriend is to have someone to confide in,
right?”

Adrien just smiled, letting her know without words how much he appreciated her being there
for him.

There was no way in hell she’d let him know she was touched. “Shut it, Agreste.”

*****

Wednesday was clear and calm. With no reshoots to do, Marinette found herself with the
rarest of gifts; free time. Her designs for the ball gowns were finished and turned into Mme.
Jennings for pattern making. She’d learned all her lines and could rehearse with Luka, Felix,
and Allan tomorrow. The bakery was closed for a week and her parents were away at a bed
and breakfast. They had M. Haprele come by every day to check on her and Captain Anarka
promised to let her come over during the day for “supervised” visits. Yes, there was an adult
on board but Luka and Marinette would be mostly on their own.

“Ahoy, Liberty!” Marinette called out when she reached the dock. “Permission to come
aboard! Lower the gangplank, if you please!”

She heard the patter of running shoes on a wooden floor when Luka appeared above deck,
trying to look as if he hadn’t been running at all. Her eyebrows rose in appreciation. He was
wearing black skinny jeans and a matching vest with shoes. There was an aqua blue shirt
under the vest and his usual assortment of jewelry.

All he needs is a teal bracelet, she thought to herself and then sighed. Luka could never be
Viperion again…but perhaps another sort of reptile?

Marinette imagined Luka dressed in the red and black of the Dragon Miraculous. He’d look
incredibly handsome wielding a sword…and some cute little horns…
Luka saw her staring at him with unfocused, dilated eyes and grinned. “Do you like what you
see?”

“Yessss,” she drooled and then snapped out of her fog. “Yes! You look great!” She looked
him over with a critical designer’s eye and approved. “I like the new outfit.”

He struck a pose and winked at her. “Mom and I found a goldmine when we went thrifting
last week.” He looked her up and down. “You look pretty great yourself.”

Marinette gave him a mock curtsy, pleased he’d noticed. She’d paired a high-waisted pair of
jean shorts with a pink shirt with navy horizontal stripes and some old pink canvas shoes that
had been her mother’s. She lifted her foot so he could see them. “Vintage nineties.”

He nodded in approval. “They suit you.” He lowered the gangplank. “Permission to come
aboard granted.”

She boarded the ship and unslung her backpack from over her shoulder. “I brought some
snacks from the bakery. And a few sketchbooks. You know, in case I get inspired.”

“I do the same thing with this guitar app on my phone. Just in case I’m ever caught
somewhere without Euterpe.” Euterpe was the name of Luka’s acoustic guitar, the one he’d
built himself.

“Ah, Euterpe,” she sighed. “All other women pale beside her. The love of your life.” She
giggled and nudged his side. “Even when you get a girlfriend, the poor girl would still only
be your side piece.”

Luka just smiled, unoffended. “Not at all. Anyone I end up in a relationship with would
understand Euterpe’s place in my life and not feel jealous.”
Marinette paused for a second as she processed this information. “Anyone? Oh, ok. Well, as
long as they’re treated as an equal partner, like Euterpe.”

He laughed. “At the thrift store I found a copy of Crocodile Heart on DVD. Wanna watch
it?”

Her eyes lit up. “Does Fang have scales? Of course I do!” She grabbed on to him. “Is it the
special edition? With Jagged’s commentary? Eeeee!” She wiggled with excitement at his nod.
“I can’t wait!”

Luka shushed her gently. “Hey, my mom’s home. You know how she gets when she hears his
name.”

Marinette quieted immediately, hands over her mouth. “Sorry! I mean…sorry,” she
whispered. “It’s still awesome that she played in a band with him.”

“I know, right?”

*****

" You are?.." "You are?. ."

Marinette shifted as she considered the answer. “Is it…’you are the popcorn of my life?’ “

Luka chuckled before throwing a piece of croissant at her. “It’s…’you are the donut of my
life.”

She caught it in her mouth and chewed it before swallowing. “Right! From his ‘Candy
Apple’ album. Every song was related to food somehow. Next?”
They were lying together in a haphazard clump on Luka’s bed. Jagged Stone’s first movie
was playing but both of them were too busy eating and asking each other trivia questions to
watch it. It was a rather silly tale of a man and his crocodile traveling through the Australian
rainforest in search of adventure and the last known copy of a pioneering rock star’s first
record. Ordinarily Marinette would have pointed out that exposure to the kind of moisture
rainforests are know for would ruin the album but the movie was fun and dumb and she knew
it well enough to quote lines.

Luka sighed, content with Marinette snuggled up to him. He enjoyed filming and thought
Felix and the others could all be friends after the movie but he preferred the peace of home.
He could also admit to himself he was selfish enough to want Marinette all to himself. He
blessed the day she came tripping into his life with her warmth and creativity and
intelligence. He only regretted that she, Rose and Juleka had been too afraid or worn down by
Chloe Bourgeois to become friends earlier. If she had met him before Adrien Agreste, would
she have had a crush on Luka instead?

His better self insisted he was being greedy but he felt less guilty than he would have a year
ago. Adrien was firmly in a relationship with Kagami, who was helping him grow a spine.
Felix? Felix was smart, cunning, ruthless when he had to be but warm and loving to those
who’d earned his loyalty. Felix reminded Luka of a cat while his cousin was more like a
friendly golden retriever. Was there a Dog Miraculous? Adrien would be perfect.

“Here’s another one,” Luka said finally, ‘I gave up everything…’ “

“But my dreams!” Marinette answered happily.

“Another point to House Dupain-Cheng,” he smiled down at her. She smiled back.

Marinette was quiet and then said, “My turn. ‘My guitar…’ “

“ ‘...is my only family,” Luka interjected, “From his ‘Alone On the Road’ live concert. I love
that song.”
She was clearly impressed. “Whoa, twenty to twelve, in favor of House Couffaine.” She
booped him on the nose and handed him the last strawberry macaron. “You sir, are officially
the world’s number one Jagged Stone fan.”

He accepted the macaron with all the poise of a gracious winner. “I accept your bribe and
allow you one more question: ‘Under the moonlight, by the sea…’ “

She flailed as she thought about her answer. “ ‘Under the moonlight, by the sea’…I almost
have it…it was his first song…’ kiss me!’ ”

“Well, if you insist…”, he joked and leaned in closer.

She giggled and then her eyes flew wide open as she realized how close he was.

Luka had lovely eyes the color of the summer sea.

Marinette wondered what it would be like to kiss his soft pink lips and feel his heartbeat
under her hand. She knew being a delivery boy kept him in shape. What would he look like
without his shirt?

“G’day, Ruby! How is the most beautiful vet in all of Northern Australia?”

“Don’t try and act all sweet to me, you British git! What has that garbage disposal of a croc
swallowed now?”

The two teens sprang apart, feeling embarrassed and strangely disappointed. “I forgot that the
movie was on,” Marinette’s words sounded dumb and lame, even to her own ears but it was
better than sitting in silence.

Luka almost wished he’d taken the initiative but didn’t want to rush her or do anything
without her consent. “Me too. I wonder what happened to the woman who played Ruby?”
Marinette smiled at him gratefully. “I think she had a brief career as a pop star in Australia
before making a few movies and then writing a series of young adult mysteries.”

“Good. For her.” Awkward silence descended again and he cleared his throat. “Uh…it’s
getting stuffy down here. Let’s go up to the deck.”

*****

“I’m so glad you finally agreed to try this.”

“I can’t believe I never thought of this before.”

“Well, maybe you just weren’t ready. Let me show you the position I like to use best.”

Luka sat on the deck then crossed his legs, one after the other. He straightened his spine and
rested his hands on his knees, palms up and closed his eyes. “Now all you do is breathe.”

Marinette copied his pose and tried to focus on nothing but her breath. “Do I need to…focus
on a thought?”

“Or a goal. Or nothing at all.”

She sat quietly and concentrated on inhaling and exhaling. She did her best to keep her mouth
closed and breathed through her nose.

Thoughts swirled chaotically around her head; projects she wanted to try, skills she wanted to
learn. The accident where she almost died. Mlle. Sancoeur collapsing. She imagined all of
them turning into pieces of cloth. Then she folded them up and put them into individually
labeled drawers to be dealt with one by one.
Now with her thoughts filed away she began to design her own gown, the only dress she
hadn’t designed already because she put her “clients” first. Well, she’d design something
amazing for herself this time. It was Felicity’s right as a main character and, if Marinette was
honest, she just wanted to do something fancy for herself. At least this once.

She began to imagine a pink dress and first but shook her head. She wore pink so much it was
practically her signature color. What would Felicity want?

Medium blue, like her eyes. Something soft, flowy and easy to move in in case of an
emergency during the dance. Organza perhaps. Layers and layers with floral applique
embellishments; like roses. Some climbing roses would look pretty, perhaps in cream and
pink. Or silver and dark blue. Maybe all four. Then an off the shoulder neckline with short
winged sleeves. Lacing on the back of the bodice would fit the Victorian aesthetic. She could
wear low comfortable heels and…

Rebuild her hero team.

She thought about how they looked on Heroes Day when Chloe was still trying to become a
true hero. She thought of Ryuuko standing up to her mother. Viperion and his determination
to save his family. Or most of the team working together to defeat Party Crasher.

Just because Hawk Moth is taking the summer off doesn’t mean he’s gone. What are you
doing to defeat him? What are you doing here?

Marinette gasped as her eyes popped open and she looked at Luka. For a moment Viperion’s
mask was superimposed on his face. It almost made her want to cry. He’d been such a good
hero. It wasn’t fair that he had to retire because of her negligence.

He must have felt her gaze on her because his eyes opened and looked at her. His eyebrows
raised as looked over her with concern. “Is something wrong, or did you have one of those
epiphanies of yours?”
“Something like that,” she demurred. His calm, patient gaze coaxed her into telling him her
idea about her ball costume. “I know what I want to design for myself now! I’m thinking
something soft and flowy, with rose embroidery and a full skirt. In organza.”

“What style?” he asked.

She couldn’t help but smile at him. One of the things she lov-liked about Luka was he didn’t
just sit and nod politely when she talked about design. Even her parents did it. Luka always
asked questions, even if he didn’t know much about fashion. He was willing to learn; maybe
so he’d have something to talk to her about, or just to expand his own knowledge about the
world.

“I bet it’s blue,” he grinned, “to match your eyes.”

Marinette was sure she was blushing. He could go from learning about her hobbies to flirting
with her so effortlessly. Or, was he just being nice? She found herself hoping he was flirting.
She felt her resolve to ask him out after the movie wrapped to be slipping. Would it hurt to
ask him out now? Yes. She should wait a little longer to make sure she was over Adrien.
Luka deserved that.

But did he have to have such pretty eyes and kissable lips? It just wasn’t fair.

She blinked and decided to distract herself from wishing she could kiss Luka.

What should she think about? The movie? Costumes?

Felix popped into her head for some reason. She was starting to like him, even if he acted like
a creepy toolbag when they first met. Hell, he still acted like a toolbag sometimes but he had
his good points too.

He was clever and creative. He had drive and ambition but didn’t feel the need to step on
people to achieve his goals. To the contrary, he wanted to take those he considered talented
with him. He was a loyal friend and son and had facets to his personality she never would
have noticed before working with him.

But unfortunately he was also hot. Distractingly hot, with soft peach lips and sexy green eyes.
Like his cousin.

Whoops! Time to think of something else!

“So…if you don’t mind me asking, why did you take up meditation?” she asked her friend.
“Was it because your mom is…kind of chaotic and you needed some calm?”

At first she thought she’d offended him but he chuckled and responded, “Kinda. Yeah.
Mom’s great but she can be a little over the top.” He thought for a moment and then added,
“kinda like Jagged. Maybe that’s why their relationship was so volatile and they stopped
playing together.”

Marinette giggled and he continued. “But there’s more to it than just that.” He sighed and his
face became more serious. “You see, I needed it.”

Her eyes widened as she looked at him. “But…you’re so calm and level-headed! I’ve only
seen you mad-”

He nodded. “Silencer. Yeah.” He unfolded his legs and lay on the deck with his hands on his
stomach. Marinette copied his new pose and lay beside him. She looked him in the eyes and
nodded at him to show she was listening.

Luka went on. “See, when I was younger, I had a lot of anger issues and resentment.” She
must have looked surprised because he laughed. “Yeah. I know. But it can happen to the best
of us.”

She fought the urge to interrupt and ask questions. His eyes went unfocused as he recalled
embarrassing memories.
“I never knew who my father was. I can remember occasional raised voices and glass
breaking but other than slammed doors, nothing. Not even a name.” Marinette scooted a little
closer and put her head on his shoulder to show support. He went on.

“It made me angry that she wouldn’t tell me something so important. Jules and I deserve to
know who our dad is and why he left us, even if he doesn’t want to be part of our lives.” He
sighed and looked at the sky.

“You can imagine some of the shit we heard in school. Kids can understand death and
divorce but not even knowing who your dad is? People just assume your mom’s a slut and as
the kids of a slut, you’re no better.”

“The people you went to ecole with were…assholes,” Marinette nearly tripped over the curse
word.

Luka couldn’t help but smile, both at her defense and using a word that made her
uncomfortable to make him feel better. “Yeah, they were.” He sighed. “So, I was angry. Not
just at them, but at the man who abandoned us and the mom who was such an anarchist she
moved us onto a boat to avoid property taxes she couldn’t afford and neighbors who gossiped
about us.”

“Times were tough and we didn’t have a lot of stability back then. Sometimes,” it made him
feel disloyal to admit it, “I was angry at Mom for not being a normal parent and taking care
of us. I resented Juleka because it felt like I was raising her along with myself and I had too
much responsibility for a kid my age.”

They laid there quietly for a few minutes then Marinette prompted, “so…what happened?”

He laughed but it became a sigh. “There was a big kid in our class. Hugo. What he lacked in
smarts he made up for in fists. He picked on us and that was ok, we were used to that. But
one day he decided he wanted the lunch I’d made for Juleka and he grabbed it out of her
hands, then punched her in the face for threatening to tell the teacher. He made her bleed and
almost knocked out one of her baby teeth. I…lost it.”
He seemed to be debating with himself whether or not to tell her the rest. She tried to console
him. “You don’t have to say anything else if you don’t want-”

Luka nuzzled the top of her head. “It’s okay. I think I need to. To make a long story short, I
punched him hard enough to knock him down. Then I knocked out two of his teeth and
punched him in the ribs. It took a couple of teachers and a janitor to pull me off him.”

Marinette said nothing but the idea of a Luka angry enough to punch someone until they bled
made her shiver a little.

She stole a glance at his face. He looked tired and ashamed. She could tell he hadn’t enjoyed
beating up a bully; the kid could have had a crappy home life too. Still the boy had crossed a
line when he hurt Juleka. “You were just defending your sister,” she told him.

He laughed but it sounded bitter and cynical. “That might have been true at first but the truth
is I think I was taking out all my aggression and resentment on him. Yeah, he messed with
my sister,” he frowned, “but I crossed a line too.”

She lay her head on his shoulder and let him vent. She could sense he needed to get this all
out. This was probably something no one outside his little family or the other people involved
had ever heard. She was honored that he’d chosen to confide in her.

“Needless to say, his parents and the principal got involved. They’d wanted to have me
expelled but the principal brought in Hugo’s file and showed them how many times their son
had bullied other kids and they’d done nothing to correct his behavior. So, they backed off
pretty quickly and both of us were sent to psychological counseling.”

His eyes softened a bit, remembering. “My counselor was this great lady named Doctor
Smythe. I think it was the first time an adult listened to me and my problems. She didn’t
judge or get angry with me but she suggested meditation as a way to cope. She told me I
might not be able to control my environment or the world around me but I could control how
I reacted.
He looked down at her. Marinette’s eyes glowed with interest and compassion. He was glad
his story hadn’t chased her away. “I’m not proud of how I acted back then, but what I learned
has helped me gain better control of myself.” He smiled into her eyes. “I think meditation
could help you with your anxiety. Learning how to relax and not take on so much would help
too,” he chided gently.

She couldn’t help but laugh. She’d give anything to be able to take some of the burdens off
her shoulders, bring Master Fu back to be The Guardian, get more hero help. She smiled back
at him. “Would you like to teach me?” Would you be my new Dragon? “Maybe that would
help.”

Luka stared at her cerulean eyes, her full lush pink lips. He wanted more than anything to
kiss her, hold her close to him, maybe feel her bare skin and put her hand on his chest so she
could feel his beating heart…

No. Nope, Nuh-uh. He was rushing things and she was just barely over Adrien. Plus, she
worked with Felix, who, despite becoming a friend, looked just like Adrien. It wasn’t time
yet.

“Sure,” was all he said, “maybe after a nap.”

*****

Anarka found her son and his future girlfriend (suck it, Amelie) cuddled together in sleep.
She slipped pillows under their heads and took a picture before sneaking away.

Ah, lad. You could’ve stolen a kiss, at least.

*****

Adrien checked the hallway leading to his father’s atelier. The man had been barricaded in
there ever since Nathalie had been admitted to the hospital. He’d ignored his son even more
than usual so the boy took advantage of his inattention to blow off his piano practice to
FaceTime his girlfriend.

He dialed her number and was pleased to see her face appear after a few seconds. She was
dressed casually in a pair of white capris and a red button-up with three-quarter sleeves. She
smiled warmly at him; the smile that she saved for those closest to her. It made him pause
and stare every time.

“ Wow !” He exclaimed as he looked her up and down. He blinked to make sure he didn’t
imagine seeing her in something besides her class uniform, fencing garb or that lovely
kimono at the Miraculous premiere. “That looks amazing on you!”

She laughed and said, “Thank you, I know. Marinette made a Spinterest board full of outfit
ideas for me. I bought this online and had it shipped along with some fencing equipment.
Mother was none the wiser.” Her smile turned sly and, to Adrien’s mind, very very sexy.
“Mother thinks I am practicing the violin at the moment. What about M. Agreste?”

“Oh. Father thinks I’m practicing the piano.” He winked at her. “Of course, with Nathalie
away, he’s a lot more preoccupied than usual.” It hurt him a little to think of her all alone in
the hospital but he didn’t know anything about her family so there was no one he could call.
She’d called him that morning; she sounded weak but ok. For some reason she wanted him to
be sure to tell his father she had all her personal effects with her except her tablet, which
Adrien had given his father. She was being monitored around the clock and had little privacy
but was well taken care of. She assured him she’d be back in the morning but in the
meantime he should remind his father to eat and not just live on coffee.

“How is Mlle. Sancoeur?” Kagami asked and he beamed at her in appreciation. His girlfriend
might not be as outwardly expressive as someone like Rose or Alya but she was as kind and
considerate as Marinette.

“She’s doing a lot better,” he assured her. “Her vitals were good, the doctor said, but she
needs to work on managing her stress better. She’s also vitamin deficient and needs to stay
hydrated.” He sighed and then confided, “Father works her too hard.”

Kagami nodded. She was familiar with stress and hard work but if the woman was not taking
in enough nutrients then she clearly was neglecting her health. “Humans can be unreliable. I
think that’s why Mother employs AI whenever possible.”

“Does that mean you also have a robot butler who brings you little drinks and snacks?”
Adrien wanted to know.

She blinked once. “Of course,” she answered stoically. She then frowned seriously and asked,
“Why? Don’t you?”

They stared at each other for a minute and then laughed.

Adrien sighed happily, feeling some of the tension of the past twenty-four hours slip away.
“You are so funny!” He said. He smiled a bit wistfully at his girlfriend. “I wish all my friends
knew how funny you are.”

“Well, comedy isn’t something I can force,” she replied thoughtfully. She didn’t want to tell
him that most of his friends were predisposed to dislike her because they were upset she had
torpedoed the “Adrienette ship” so thoroughly. “Although Marinette has said I’m funny as
well.”

Marinette had morphed from a girl who was no more than a rival to be vanquished to a
cherished friend. Kagami tried not to cringe when she remembered how she had so casually
told Ladybug that even though she didn’t want to hurt Marinette, she had no trouble doing so
if it meant winning Adrien. Her actions shamed her. She had always detested girls who would
backstab their best friend if it meant the boy they liked chose them over said friend. Women
had enough obstacles from men without the girls who should be their sisters competing with
them too.

To learn that she was little better than some grasping, conniving schoolgirl who wanted
senpai to notice them was humbling. She was very lucky Marinette was getting over Adrien
on her own and moving on, perhaps to Luka. He seemed to notice and appreciate her friend
and his calm steadiness balances Marinette’s manic frenzy.

Really, those two were perfect for each other. Two little blueberries in joyous harmony.
Seeing Marinette and Luka interact so happily made her feel a little less guilty about taking
Adrien for her own. True, Marinette had hesitated but it was also possible the girl had
anxiety. Perhaps once Luka and Marinette were officially a couple she could put her remorse
aside and move on. She looked forward to the day she could whole-heartedly support
“Lukanette.”

Kagami didn’t realize she’d been staring into space for fifteen seconds until Adrien spoke up.
“What’s wrong, ‘Gami?”

She shook her head. “I don’t know what you mean. Why should anything be wrong?”

He frowned, making himself look like a concerned puppy. “Do you honestly think I don’t
know you well enough by now?” He grinned and rubbed his forehead. “You get this little
wrinkle in your forehead right above your nose when something’s bothering you. Come on,”
he coaxed, “you’ve listened to me rant for hours about Father, Felix, having to model with
someone I can’t stand, all that stuff.” Adrien’s smile was warm and comforting. “It’s my turn
to be the confidant. Someone you can talk to and lean on when you need to. Now,” he sat
back a bit and settled into his “listening pose”. “What’s on your mind?”

I feel as if I took advantage of another girl’s doubts and fears to win you for myself. She
wasn’t my friend at first but now she is my best friend besides you. It’s made me feel
incredibly guilty, like I behaved dishonorably. What should I do? Kagami hesitated, then said,
“there are some things…I would like to share them with you but I’m…ashamed.” She looked
down at her lap and couldn’t look at him in case he could see her guilt.

“Hey…it’s okay. Don’t share if you’re not ready,” he soothed. “But…if there’s something
that I could help you with, even if it’s just to listen, you can. Or…you know…we could sit
and stare at each other while we think about how cute we both are.”

She chuckled. It wasn’t a very funny joke, but he was trying. “Well, allow me to tell you
about what I can talk about.” She sat up a little straighter. “I think I mentioned Mother
wanted me to study some traditional arts, like tea ceremony, flower arranging, and
calligraphy.”

He nodded. “Yeah, I remember you mentioning that.”

“Well,” she began and almost stopped. No, she would not allow herself to hesitate. Not even
once. “I somewhat enjoy the tea ceremony. It’s rather meditative and the precision and care
calligraphy requires is not unlike fencing. However…”

“But..the flower arranging?” Adrien prompted.

“Is…boring!” she burst out.

He started as did she, surprised at her own words. The proverbial dam had broken and she
couldn’t stop if she wanted to. “I cannot stand flowers! And you have to be so careful
because every color has significance. An uneven number of flowers is lucky while an even
number is unlucky. Plus having thorns in the arrangement can have meaning, so can stems
and leaves. Plus you have to be aware of symmetry and you basically sit quietly for hours
doing nearly nothing while you contemplate the meaning of adding sticks. It’s just…a waste
of time to me but Mother loves it and wants me to love it too.”

She slumped a bit, embarrassed at her show of emotion, of her boyfriend seeing her at less
than her best. What must he think of her now?

“Hey, Kagami?” Adrien’s earnest face filled her phone’s screen. “Trust me, I understand.
You're a woman of passion and action and your mom doesn’t understand you’re not just a
perfect copy of her. It’s okay.” He smiled. “You’re amazing, just the way you are. It’s great
that you’re trying things you don’t like to make her happy.”

She smiled, feeling reassured and happy and seen. She wasn’t a cold ice queen with no
emotions, just a girl who struggled with self-expression after being sheltered all her life. She
longed to break free and do what she wanted and be who she wanted without feeling as if she
were letting her entire family line down. She looked at Adrien and judging by his
sympathetic expression, he understood because he was under the same pressure of
expectations.

“Would you…would you like to see what I really want to do?” Kagami asked shyly. She
trusted him enough to be a little vulnerable now and then.
He nodded eagerly. “Yes, please!”

Adrien wondered what Kagami could possibly be passionate about. Did she want to be an
acrobat like Cirque du Soleil ? Did she secretly want to play basketball or be a dancer? He
couldn’t wait to see it.

Kagami grinned, looking incredibly young and adorable to his eyes. She pulled out a
hardcover sketchbook and held it up to her phone’s camera for him to see.

He gasped as she slowly turned the pages to show him her work as best she could. She’d
drawn him! Not just him but Gorilla standing guard, face soft as he looked up kitten videos.
There was also Nathalie looking irritated at something Bob Roth was saying. His father
looking at their family portrait with such a look of raw longing for his mother Adrien could
almost feel it.

As the pages turned he saw that girl Allegra and her boyfriend being sweet when they
thought no one was looking. Ivan spun Mylene as they danced in a hallway on set. He saw
Felix, several versions of him; furtive, angry. Amused, mischievous and then he saw him
squaring up against Marinette. Both looked determined and strong, refusing to back down.
They looked like opponents who were evenly matched. To his surprise, they looked good
together.

Kagami turned again and on the last page was Marinette and Luka. She leaned against him
and looked up, her gaze soft and trusting. Luka looked down at her as if she were the most
important, the most precious thing in the world and he’d do anything to keep her safe.

They would make an amazing couple. He had always thought so, ever since that day at the
ice rink.

Adrien looked up and saw Kagami staring at him, hopeful yet nervous.

“So…” she fidgeted a bit, which she rarely did. “What do you think?”
“It’s gorgeous!” He looked at her with awe. “You could be a professional.” He had the
world’s most talented girlfriend and he wanted to brag to all of France about her. “Is there
anything you can’t do?”

It seemed to be the wrong thing to say. Kagami shut her sketchbook and slumped a bit,
looking defeated.

“According to Mother, Art,” she sighed. She sat up and looked at her boyfriend. “She says art
might be an acceptable hobby depending on the form but not a career.” She shrugged. “I am a
Tsurugi and though I am allowed to fence and play music one day I will take over the family
business and I must prepare myself for that.” It was an old argument she’d had with her
mother several times. “Being a Tsurgi means there is no time for personal dreams.”

“Didn’t your mother want to be an actress once?” Adrien reminded her.

“Yes.” She breathed in, then out slowly. “Yes, so you would think she would be a little more
sympathetic towards my need to…”

“Rebel? Sneak away so you can be your true self?” He suggested.

She looked up at him with a smile, glad to see he understood and didn’t judge her for her
little acts of disobedience. A kindred spirit.

Adrien grinned. Kagami was one of the few people in his life who understood him. It was
both comforting and incredibly freeing. He just wanted to ask her something.

“You look great in red but how do you feel about teal?”

*****
Marinette waited until her parents went to bed, waited another thirty minutes to make sure
they were asleep and then turned to Ladybug before slipping out via her trapdoor and making
her way to the Eiffel Tower.

To her surprise her partner was already there, sitting down and scrolling through images on
his baton. She decided to play a little prank and tried to sneak up on him.

“Hey, Ladybug.”

She stopped trying to sneak and straightened up. It had been weeks since he stopped calling
her “Bugaboo” or even “M’Lady”. She didn’t miss the stupid nicknames but she didn’t miss
the easy banter they used to have.

Still, his civilian life seemed to be a bit better. He had a girlfriend, an actual girl and not just
someone made up to make her jealous. He was happy and she was happy for him, even
though every now and then she mourned the death of her crush. Still, it wasn’t healthy and
she was nearly incapable of talking to him for the longest time. Besides, there was Luka.

She realized her partner was waiting for a response and stuttered out, “Oh. He-hey, Kitty!
How’s your-” she broke off as she noticed his posture.

Chat Noir looked slumped, defeated. She sat beside him and put an arm around his shoulder
and drew him into a sideways hug. He rested his head on her shoulder, seeking comfort.
Neither spoke for a few minutes until she cajoled. “If you need to talk or take a break, we can
try again tomorrow or the next day.”

“But we need new teammates,” he spoke into her collar bone.

Ladybug reached up and petted her partner’s head. “Not at the risk of our original team. Self-
care, remember? You’re always telling me I need to take time for myself or have fun. Don’t
push yourself if you’re not feeling it.”
He surprised her by pulling away from her hair-stroking and scooting away. “No,” he sighed.
I need to get away from home for a few hours. Right now I need something to keep my mind
occupied.”

Dozens of questions ran through her head but her reply was, “You got it, Kitty. Now, do you
have someone in mind for the Snake? Is it someone you can trust? Don’t tell me who it is!”
She held up her hand when he opened his mouth. “I trust you and if you trust them that’s
good enough for me.”

He stood up and pulled her to her feet. He tried to smile but it fell flat. “Thanks, Ladybug.”
His usually cocky demeanor was gone and she never thought she’d miss it so much. “It
means a lot to me to have your trust.”

They shared a grin. He was irritating and went overboard on puns but he finally was growing
up and getting over his entitlement. It was a long time coming and she hoped he wouldn’t
revert if he and his girlfriend broke up. She already had a plan in place to deal with that.

He cleared his throat. “Okay, um…team bonding moment over.” He held out his hand. “If
you don’t mind, may I have the Miraculous now? I want to have time to train my purr-fect
candidate before twenty-one hundred.”

She rolled her eyes out of habit but spoiled it by smiling at him. She opened her yo-yo and
pulled out the Snake bracelet. It changed from rose gold to silver as she handed it to him. “I’ll
meet you and your new trainee back here at Twenty hundred hours. See ya later, Kitty!” She
jumped off the deck of the Eiffel Tower.

Chat Noir grinned; a little in awe, a little ruefully. “No matter how many times I see her do
that, it never gets old.” He deployed his baton and hopped away into the night.
 Chapter Twenty-two
Chapter Summary

Ladybug and Chat Noir perform a kwami swap with Kagami and Luka, then take them
on patrol to train. Meanwhile, Felix introduces his mother to his kwami and reveals he
and his friends now have superpowers. Then the newly dubbed "Knights of the Round"
transform for the first time and go out into Paris to see what they can do to help its
citizens.

Chapter Notes

Hey! Thank you for waiting for this new chapter and as usual thanks to Industrial_Lace
for co-writing this with me. Hope you like it.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Chapter Twenty-Two

Ladybug surveyed the Liberty before coming aboard. Ankara was off; Luka had told her once
on Wednesdays his mother volunteered at a women’s shelter to teach self-defense. Luka was
practicing, the notes from his guitar wafted up from his cabin below deck and flitted through
her ears. She took a few minutes to take in his beautiful music before knocking politely on
the porthole outside his cabin.

The strumming abruptly stopped and Luka stuck his head out of the porthole. He looked
surprised to see her but not unpleasantly so. “Hey, Ladybug.” He opened the porthole.
“Would you care to come in?”

She looked at the porthole doubtfully. “I’d probably get stuck.”

“Right. I’ll come up and let you in.” He smiled at her and she’d be a liar if she said her heart
didn’t flutter, at least a little.

Luka opened the door leading below decks and motioned for her to come downstairs. She
followed him and closed the door behind her.

He led the way down the stairs and to his newly private bedroom. Anarka had emptied out a
storeroom to give her children the privacy they craved. It also meant they no longer walked in
on each other changing or, in Luka’s case, seeing his sister make out with her girlfriend.

He pointed at his bed and did a “please sit” gesture before sitting in the chair across from the
bed. She sat down with a grateful smile and he folded his hands in his lap as he waited for his
guest to get comfortable.

Once she was settled he said, “I’m assuming this is hero business and not a social call.” He
leaned forward and gave her a gentle smile. “So, what can I do for you, Ladybug?”

He was always so perceptive and understanding. She lov-liked that about him and
appreciated the fact he wasn’t throwing questions at him and allowed her to bring up the
subject herself. It felt disloyal to think it but in some ways he was a better hero than Alya had
been. She knew she was making the right choice.

She cleared her throat and started to explain. “Well, now that Hawk Moth knows the
identities of the temporary holders, we can’t bring any of the old heroes back.”

He frowned a little. “Well, you told me that already. So, if you don’t mind my asking, why
are you here?”

She sighed and fidgeted. She had a grandiose speech she had rehearsed in her head and with
Tikki but of course when it came time to recite it to Luka, she’d forgotten it. She decided to
wing it instead. He wouldn’t judge her.
Ladybug slid a finger over the top of her yo-yo. It opened and slid apart. Through the glow
she pulled out a black choker with a red bead in the middle. Luka’s eyes widened as he
watched her. “Well, just because you can’t be Viperion any more doesn’t mean you can’t be
some other kind of hero.”

He smiled and looked excited and it was all she could do not to melt. He was so cute!

She straightened up and tried to look professional. “Luka Couffaine,” she held the
Miraculous out to him. “This is the Miraculous of the Dragon, which grants the power of The
Elements. You will use it for the greater good.”

He nodded and she gingerly placed the choker in his hand. A ball of light erupted from the
necklace and circled his head twice before the light faded and a familiar dragon kwami
appeared in front of him.

Luka smiled. As much as he loved being a musician and lately an actor, he’d be lying to
himself if he said he didn’t enjoy being a hero. Not just protecting his family and friends but
Paris. That and there was just something about Ladybug that resonated with him. Had
circumstances been different, he could have easily fallen for her and that would have made
him disloyal to Marinette. Not to mention causing tension with the team and Chat Noir.

He ignored what might have been and looked at the little creature in front of him. “Hi,” he
said to them, “I love the spikes.”

The being preened. “I can see you are a young man of exquisite taste,” they said. “I am
Longg and I am to be your kwami. Together we shall do great deeds with style and aplomb.”
They bowed and he bowed back.

“Once the mission is done,” she took a deep breath and steadied her nerves. “You will keep
the Miraculous and guard it with your life. Can I trust you?”

Luka was about to put the choker around his neck and then paused. “Wait, what?”
Ladybug met and held his gaze. He couldn’t have looked away if he were on fire. “Just
because Hawk Moth hasn’t been as active lately doesn’t mean he’s gone. We need allies but
we won’t always have the time to hunt for someone worthy so it’s better to have one or two
people standing by at all times.”

He didn’t say anything at first, just stared at the necklace in his hands. It was an
overwhelming honor to be chosen as even a temporary hero but for Ladybug to trust him
enough to make him a permanent hero was mind blowing.

Long floated in front of his face to catch his attention. “Ladybug did not make this decision
lightly nor did she make it alone.” They smiled proudly. “I have been observing you in secret
to see if you had what it takes to be my Wielder and you did.” They chuckled as they saw the
surprise on the boy’s face. “Sass spoke quite fondly of you as well and said you were kind,
trustworthy, brave and responsible. A perfect candidate.”

Luka looked sad when Longg mentioned his former kwami. “That was kind of him.” He
looked over at the spotted hero. “Thank him for me, will you? And tell him I enjoyed
working with him.”

She nodded and smiled. “I will,” she promised.

Longg took over the conversation. “You have three elements to choose from; wind, water,
and lightning. Once all three are discharged your power will be at an end until you recharge
my abilities.”

Both the kwami and the heroine smiled at the boy and he felt warmed by their faith in him.
For a moment Marinette’s face flashed into his mind and he remembered how she looked at
him when he finally perfected a new song and wanted her to be the first to hear it.

He finished putting on the choker and turned to Longg. “So, new partner, what do I do?”
The dragon kwami was very pleased to be addressed as an equal. “All you need to say is,
‘Longg, bring the storm.’ “

Luka stood up and spread his arms. “Longg, bring the storm!”

Longg became sucked into the Miraculous and in a flash of red light Luka was gone and a
new hero stood in his place. He grinned and looked at his reflection in the mirror attached to
his door.

“Wow!”

“Wow” was right. Gone was the spandex that had been Ryuuko’s trademark and instead he
wore a motorcycle jacket with spiked shoulder pads and studded trim. He wore padded
fingerless gloves on his hands and black with red trim motorcycle boots. His hair was black
with red tips and styled into short spikes. He had horns that emerged from the top of his
forehead and then curved backwards like a dragon illustration he’d seen in a book years ago.

He did a circle as Ladybug watched, loving the look of wonder on his face as he took in his
new appearance. “Hey! Is the jacket removable?” Before she could answer he pulled it off
and looked at himself again. “It is!” he exclaimed.

The heroine swallowed. Hard. The shirt was sleeveless and black, like thin kevlar. In the
middle of the chest were the symbols for water, wind, and lightning, circling each other in a
blood red ring. The pants match the jacket and the boots and flared a bit at the bottom.
Clearly making all those deliveries had made his arms and legs toned and strong.

She shook her head and was glad he hadn’t noticed her staring and couldn’t hear her heart
racing. Or her less than pure thoughts. “So, uh…” she paused and waited for him to tell her
his new hero name.

“Wyvern,” he said. He put the jacket back on As Jagged would say, he looked very rock and
roll. He wondered if he could get away with taking a picture to show Juleka when she got
home. He looked over his shoulder at Ladybug. “Call me ‘Wyvern’ “.
She tilted her head and thought. “Wyvern. I like it.” She stood up and tried to regain a hold of
herself and the situation. “So, Wyvern, are you up for a little training?” She grinned up at
him. He was so damn cute. “Maybe get to know these new powers?”

“I’d love to,” he swept his hand towards the door. “After you, of course.”

*****

Chat Noir observed the Tsurugi compound from a safe distance. Clearly Mme. Tsurugi had
the money and influence to have a traditional Japanese style home built in the middle of
Paris. He was impressed, even though it reminded him of something his father would do if he
suddenly found himself living in Tokyo.

The house was mostly dark and peaceful but he wasn’t stupid. He knew the Tsurugis had a
complex security system with sentry drones and invisible lasers. However he had something
equally important: Kagami’s phone number.

CNOIR: Can you sneak outside? It’s important.

Lady_Sumo: Who are you?

CNOIR: It’s Chat Noir. I’m here on official superhero business. Adrien gave me your
number.

Lady_Sumo: If that is so, what’s the password?

CNOIR: Chihiro

There were a series of ellipses and he sighed. Chihiro was the main character of Kagami’s
favorite movie as a child, “Spirited Away”. They’d had a long, engaged conversation about
Miyasaki’s use of Japanese folklore in his movies. He was sure she remembered.

There was some movement and Chat watched as a sentry drone was deactivated and a slim
figure in dark blue made their way over the fence and near the tree he was perched on. She
almost had a sixth sense when it came to finding him. Maybe that was one reason they were
such a good couple.

He knew just how to get her attention. “Ryuuko?” he whispered.

Her head shot up and even though it was dark and she didn’t have his night vision, she knew
exactly where he was. That girl was incredible. Her eyes narrowed up at him, almost daring
him to attack. When she was sure he wasn’t an enemy her shoulders relaxed a bit and she
smiled. “Hello, Chat Noir.” She stood almost at attention and her serious expression returned.
“You said something about official superhero business.” Her eyes looked sad. “I thought
Ryuuko and the rest of your allies were retired due to Chloe exposing our identities to Hawk
Moth.”

Chat Noir rubbed the back of his neck, a habit he’d carried over from his civilian identity. He
stopped himself once he realized what he was doing. “Yeah. About that.”

He extended his baton and held out his hand. “Shall we continue this conversation a bit more
privately?”

She looked skeptical and he felt a bit hurt; she didn’t instantly trust him. He tried to
remember he wasn’t Adrien right now and although she thought of Chat Noir as a teammate,
she probably liked and trusted Ladybug more. He couldn’t blame her; he also liked Ladybug
more.

He held up his right hand. “I’m just here to talk to you about whether or not you’d be willing
to be a hero again. You’re free to say no and I’ll leave, no hard feelings. I promise to be a
complete gentlecat the whole time. If you don’t believe me or would be more comfortable
with Ladybug,” he showed her his baton. “I’d be glad to call her right now and she can tell
you herself.”

Kagami said nothing, she just stared up at him as if trying to read his mind. He tried to look
earnest and credible but his girlfriend was incredibly hot when she was being strong and
trying to determine an opponent’s weaknesses.
Finally she relented and took his hand. “I will trust you,” she gave him a rare smile and then
glared. “But I’ll hold you to your promise of good behavior. Just remember,” she shook her
finger in his face. “I own swords and I’m spoken for.”

He saluted her. “Yes, mademoiselle.”

*****

He took her to the roof of his old college , Francois Dupont. He didn’t always have good
memories of this place but it was quiet and in a safe neighborhood so he didn’t have to worry
about muggers while they talked. He didn’t want to have to visit his girlfriend in jail after she
was convicted of manslaughter.

She took in her surroundings, her only emotional response was a brief tightening of her lips.
She looked up at him. “You mentioned superhero business?” The skeptical look was back but
it wasn’t hostile. “Hawk Moth knows our identities. I fail to see how I can possibly be
Ryuuko again.”

“Oh, but that’s just it!” He couldn’t wait to tell her. Ladybug’s solution was so simple but
brilliant he was surprised he hadn’t thought of it himself. Sure, he’d been busy over the
summer but not nearly as busy as someone like Marinette. “Okay, so maybe you can’t be
Ryuuko again,” he pulled the Snake Miraculous out of the zipper pocket in his suit. “But that
doesn’t prevent you from being a new hero, right?”

Kagami recognized that bracelet. It was the one worn by Viperion. She had liked him; he was
calm and relaxed, but a reliable teammate who never became flustered if a plan went wrong
or an akuma was especially difficult.

She felt ashamed for a moment. Was she being asked to replace Viperion? She understood
that Team Miraculous could not continue as it had in the past but surely there was a
Miraculous in the box that hadn’t been used yet. To have her replace such a valuable ally felt
disrespectful.
Her face was as stoic as always but Chat could read her moods through her eyes and tried not
to smile. She was feeling sorry for Viperion, who she thought had been discarded. “Don’t
worry. Ladybug had decided to give Viperion a different Miraculous.”

Her guilt eased and she reached for the bracelet only to have Chat pull it away from her.

“Um, sorry,” his laugh was high and nervous. “I’ve never done this before. Let me do it
right.” He cleared his throat and began to recite a speech she was sure he’d practiced for
hours.

“Kagami Tsurugi, here is the Miraculous of the Snake, which grants the power of Second
Chance.” Was that what Ladybug always said? It sounded right. “You will use it for the
greater good. Once the job is done, you will guard it and keep it safe. Can I trust you?” Her
eyes widened as she realized he was making her a permanent holder.

He held out the bracelet again and she took it. Her fingers shook a little and she hoped he
didn’t notice she’d hesitated slightly. She couldn’t help feeling a bit disloyal to Longg, even
if the kwami had known hundreds of Chosen before she was born.

A familiar ball of light floated up from the bracelet, circled her head and then turned into a
teal cobra with green-yellow eyes. He looked up at her with a calm, even expression. The
creature did not appear shocked or disappointed to see her. She chose to see this as a good
sign.

“Greetingsss, young lady. My name is Sasss and I am to be your kwami.” He gave her a little
bow, which she returned. “Please, take good care of me from now on.”

“I will do so to the best of my abilities, Sass- sama ,” she answered, “and I ask the same of
you.” She looked at Chat Noir. “If I may ask, why are you pairing us?”

“With all due ressspect, Miss, that was my decissssion,” Sass interrupted. He ignored the
surprised look on Chat’s face and went on. “The Guardian felt my skillsss were needed and I
had the right to choossse my Wielder. You have proven to have a logical mind, one that can
be trusssted not to missusse my abilities.” He felt honored that the young Guardian had such
faith in his assessment. It was refreshing to have one’s wisdom acknowledged.

Kagami smiled, flattered at his praise and the kwami was instantly charmed. “Now I am
especially honored.” She bowed again, this time at a perfect thirty degree bow. “I will do all
that I can to prove worthy of your faith in me, Sass- sama .”

The kwami bowed just as deeply. “I have every faith in you, Miss Kagami.”

She looked from Chat back to Sass. “What must I do now?”

“Once you trigger Sssecond Chance, you will have five minutesss before my power wanesss
and I musst recharge.” This she already knew. “Now, all you have to sssay isss: ‘Sass, scales
ssslither,” he told her.

Kagami felt the familiar shiver of excitement she felt right before she transformed into
Ryuuko. It felt good to know she could be a hero again! Patrolling the city, saving others,
showing her mother she was her own person…

No, she was chosen because Sass thought she would not misuse her powers. She would not
prove him wrong. She struck a pose and said, “Sass, scales slither!”

Sass disappeared into the ring and felt his power wash over her, not the tingling she was used
to but calm, almost cool, like waves gently lapping at the shore. She looked down at herself
and wished she had a mirror.

Chat gave a low whistle. He’s always appreciated how good Kagami looked in red but this
was a cool look too.

The teal and gray coloration reminded him of a piebald snake; bold swirls from her head to
her hips and gradually fading as it reached her legs and feet.
There was a sports jacket with a scale pattern she removed so she could get a better look at
her armor. The base of her suit reminded her of a jumpsuit or a flight suit with armor
attachments. Sode protected her shoulders while kote and tekko protected her arms and hands
respectively. A fairly modern chestplate protected her vitals and an uwa-obi circled her waist.
Suneate covered her from the knees to the calves. She rather liked the steel toed boots as
well.

The new suit was much more practical than her old one but felt just as light. Magic, she
supposed. The only weight was on her back. She reached behind her and pulled off a
traditional stringed instrument covered in snakeskin; a sanshin. She plucked the strings and
was pleased with the sound. Her mother would approve. Some instinct told her to pull on the
instrument’s neck and was surprised to unsheath a sword. Very practical and she would be
able to contribute more than just her power to battles.

“You look fantastic!” He knew he was biased and didn’t care but Kagami really could look
cute in anything. “Completely ready to kick Hawky’s butt and anyone else who gets in your
way.” She hoped her mask concealed her blush; he was almost as complimentary as Adrien.

She crossed her arms over her chest and gave him the eye roll she had learned from
Marinette. “I do hope you’re not flirting, koneko-chan .”

“Wouldn’t dream of it…” he broke off and raised his eyebrows at her, looking expectant.

“Ah, yes. I suppose I will need a new superhero name.” She rubbed her chin thoughtfully and
then exclaimed, “Mamushi! It is a venomous snake native to Japan.”

“It’s perfect.” Chat Noir grinned because he welcomed any chance to spend extra time with
his girlfriend. Now Ladybug had handed him an opportunity practically gift wrapped. She
was the best friend he could ask for.

“Race you to Montmartre!” Chat Noir called out and jumped off the room with Mamushi
close behind him.
 ******

Felix set his teacup back down into its saucer and looked his mother straight in the eyes
across the table. “Mom, I’m a superhero.”

Amelie didn’t even pause as she continued to spread lemon curd onto her scone. “Of course
you are, dear,” she answered vaguely.

He blinked. “What? Do you believe me? Just like that?”

She carefully cut the scone halves in two half-moons and took a bite before answering.
“Well, darling, you’re already an actor and a director so why not a superhero as well?

His eyes narrowed. “You’re humoring me,” he said flatly.

She opened her mouth to argue, closed it, and sighed. “Yes, I probably am.” She finished off
her scone. “Far be it for me to criticize but the scones from the hotel bakery are a smidge dry
compared to the ones back home.” She took another sip of tea. “Then again, anything made
on a commercially wide scale would pale compared to the Dupain-Cheng bakery.”

“Oh, darling, don’t make that face,” she pouted at him and he rolled his eyes. He wasn’t
doing anything. “You are the most important thing in the world to me and I’ve noticed you’ve
been a bit…furtive in the past few weeks. You’re spending more and more time with your
friends lately, something I’d usually applaud, but,” she went to take a last sip of tea but both
the cup and the pot were empty. She sighed again. “I wish you would confide in me like you
used to. I know you miss your father and the last few months have been stressful, especially
with all the troubles on set.” She leaned forward and looked him in the eyes. Her expression
was sincere and a little somber. “Trust me, sweetheart.”

Felix crossed his arms and huffed in the time honored tradition of teenagers everywhere.
“Mom…I do trust you and I am trying to confide in you. It’s why I insisted we have breakfast
in our room and not in the downstairs dining room.” He bent his head down and spoke into
his vest pocket. “Griff? Would you like to come out now?”
“At last! Young Squire, it is past time you introduced me to your mother. Really, one would
think you were ashamed of…one…of…us…” they broke off and stared wide-eyed at Amelie.
“Noble lady…” they whispered.

Felix looked from his kwami to his mother. Both looked equally surprised and awed. “As I
was trying to tell you earlier, I’m a superhero. And this,” he pointed at the tiny griffin, “is
Griff, the source of my powers.”

*****

Griff and Amelie stared at each other for several minutes. Their pupils were both so large
they were practically dilated. They practically mirrored each other; wide-eyed, jaw dropped.
The silence stretched between them long enough for Felix to become just a little
uncomfortable and he decided to break the silence.

“So…this is not quite the reaction I expected,” he muttered to himself. He cleared his throat
and then looked from his kwami to his mother. “Would you like to be left alone? I’d hate to
interrupt your courtship but there’s more to the story than just ‘Hey, Dad left me a cool
magical creature that will help me fight crime or something’. There’s more magical creatures
for you to meet. Plus, one hell of a backstory.”

Amelie pulled herself out of her stupor at the mention of her husband. “Geralt? Geralt left
you a magical being? Why didn’t he ever mention it? Why did you wait until now to tell
me?”

“Well, Dad probably didn’t know-” he began but Griff interrupted, eager to talk to Amelie. “I
and my siblings were created by the Druid Bodh Mall and entrusted to House Carrick, the
precursors to House Chapman. The young Squire…er…your son…has told me your faithful
husband, may his soul be at peace, was somewhat estranged from his family and perhaps
none who remembered would tell him of his legacy.”

“That does sound like dear Geralt’s family,” Amelie sighed. “They never approved of his
career choice, our marriage or anything that brought anyone happiness unless it was
according to their plan.” Her tone sounded unusually bitter. “I’m surprised they gave him any
sort of heirloom. They probably thought it was worthless junk.”

“Which, according to Helen, is how they viewed my father,” Felix added, equally bitterly.

Mother and son glared at nothing, absorbed in painful memories. Griff gave them a few
minutes to themselves and then changed the subject. “I and my siblings are what are known
as kwami; small gods who are the embodiment of a concept given form. I am the Kwami of
Valor. For the last one hundred years I have slept in the signet ring that has been passed down
through House Chapman.” He pointed a claw at the ring Felix wore. Amelie’s eyes lit up as
she realized she’d had magic under her roof for two decades without realizing it. “My
companions in the Heraldry box are the Kwami of Fortitude, Healing and Courage, Ferocity,
and Prophecy.” Their feathers drooped. “There used to be more of us, but they were stolen.”

Amelie looked properly impressed and a bit sad for the tiny being. “Now that you mention it,
you do look like the griffon in the Chapman coat of arms. Geralt showed me once.I’m sorry
you’ve lost some of your friends,” she told them with gentle sorrow, “but I look forward to
meeting the rest of them, especially if they’re half as cute as you are.” She gave the kwami a
cute flirty wink and held out a hand for Griff to perch on.

Felix pinched the bridge of his nose with two fingers but Griff was charmed and flew to the
offered hand. Felix was surprised when Griff allowed his mother to pet him. “You’re so
cute,” she cooed and Griff almost giggled.

Felix facepalmed and hoped his mother wasn’t going to seduce his kwami. “Mother, can we
focus?”

Amelie frowned. “Oh dear. You only call me ‘Mother’ when you’re annoyed with me.”

“Or I’m trying to focus your attention, Mum,” he snarked. Once he had control of the
situation (Griff was debatable because they were now preening their feathers to show off for
Amelie), he began to explain.

“You see, kwami are magical beings and bestow their powers on their wielders.”
“If and only if they’re worthy,” Griff put in while they groomed their feathers.

Felix ignored him. “And the Heraldry Box, so named because it was inspired by animals
from British Heraldry, contained four other kwami and the jewelry they lived in. Now that
Griff was awakened, they woke up too and chose wielders of their own.”

“But who-” Amelie began and then answered her own question. “Yes, of course. You
wouldn’t trust family heirlooms to just anyone, magical or not. You would only trust those
closest to you.”

“True,” Felix smiled and pulled out his phone. “I think you’ll want to see this for yourself.”

*****

The Quantic Kids and Chloe were quickly ushered into the executive suite and the door was
locked behind them. After everyone was seated comfortably Felix opened his mouth to
speak.

Claude looked from Felix’s deliberately blank face to his mother’s bright, excited eyes and
stated flatly, “you told her, huh?”

Chloe glared. “You couldn’t wait to tell her until we were all together, Fefe?”

Felix tried to defend himself but Allen defended him. “He probably didn’t want her to be
overwhelmed the way we were,” he explained. “I mean…Claude freaked out and with good
reason. There’s non-human sentient beings on this planet who grant superpowers.” He
shrugged. “It’s a lot to take in.”
It wasn’t how Felix would have put it but at least Allen saved him the trouble. “Thanks,
Allen.”

His friend held up a hand. “Sorry if I took over your meeting.”

Felix shrugged. He wasn’t mad because he knew Allen was genuinely trying to help. “It’s
fine.”

Allen nodded and sat back, waiting to hear what Felix had to say. The others took their cue
from Allen (it had to be that calm vibe he had going) and quieted down.

“Isn’t it exciting ?” Amelie burst out.

Well, everyone but his mom quieted down.

He wanted to interrupt but she barreled through. “Such cute but powerful little creatures! And
they’ll give you the ability to run around the city like Ladybird and Chat Noir! Or those
American chaps!” She clasped her hands and pouted cutely. “Are there any more?”

“Ladybug,” Chloe muttered under her breath to correct Amelie. No one seemed to hear her.

Felix dearly wished he could tell his mother that yes, there was another kwami just waiting to
make her a hero as well. Alas, there wasn’t, at least until they could do some research into the
missing Miraculi and perhaps buy back the others. He was sure Griff and the others could
describe the last known appearances of their comrades.

He allowed his expression to become gentle and apologetic. “I’m sorry, Mom, but five is all
there is, counting mine. According to what Griff said, the others were lost or sold.”

“Treated as mere ornamentation or trapped under glass to be displayed as a show of wealth

no doubt.” Griff’s feathers drooped as he allowed Amelie to stroke him.
“I’m so sorry, dear,” Amelie soothed as she turned the proud, haughty creature into a cuddly
pet. Griff purred at her touch. “We’ll do everything we can to find your friends, won’t we?”
She looked around the room and everyone nodded at her.

“I’ve already told Griff and the others we would,” Felix replied.

Amelie immediately lit up. “Oh! Yes! There are other little..kwami?...for me to meet. Shall
we?”

Honestly, his mother looked like a kid at Christmas. As annoyed as he was at the thought of
her seducing his kwami away from him, he loved to see her happy and interested. After the
movie wrapped he would need something for her to focus on so she didn’t sink back into
depression. Having a magical companion was as good as anything else he could think of.

Felix looked at his friends. “Would you like to introduce your kwami, or let them do that
themselves?”

“I’ll let my kwami introduce herself if she wants to,” Chloe sounded generous but really she
didn’t want to get in another fight Milvii over “disrespecting her autonomy” or some crap.
Okay, fine, she wasn’t Pollen and Chloe shouldn’t expect servitude. She’d appreciate a little
respect though.

“I’ll do the same for my kwami,” Allegra agreed and the two boys nodded as well.

“So, Hatchling, you can be taught after all!” The Kwami of Prophecy rose up from the nest
she’d made for herself in Chloe’s purse and faced Amelie. Chloe tried not to roll her eyes so
they wouldn’t get stuck in the back of her head. It was the closest thing to a compliment the
thing had given her since they met. Allen would have told her to accept the small victories.
He’d been reading books by dead guys again so she wasn’t sure what to make of his advice.

The kwami addressed Amelie. “I am Milvii, The Kwami of Prophecy and I’m training this
impudent hatchling to not only use a bow but be a little less selfish.”
Amelie smiled. “It’s very nice to meet you, Milvii. I’ve always thought Chloe had
tremendous potential. Please take good care of her.” She beamed at the girl. “Chloe hasn’t
been fortunate enough to have many good influences in her life. Perhaps you’ll be one of
them.”

Milvii harrumphed but it wasn’t as harsh as usual. “I will do what I always do. My best.” She
extended her wings and Amelie stopped stroking Griff long enough to look Milvii over.
“Your wings are lovely. I adore bronze.”

“Quite right so you should,” the kwami agreed but the raised feathers on her neck eased
slightly.

“I hope no one minds if I take my turn next,” the unicorn kwami emerged from Allegra’s top
pocket. “Ladies first and all that.” She looked at Amelie and curtsied, no doubt sensing that
while the teens were the heroes, Amelie was clearly the matriarch and obviously in charge.
She liked that.

“I am Alii, Kwami of Healing and Miracles. The young maiden Allegra is my charge.”

Amelie’s eyes looked misty. “Oh my!” She cuddled Griff a bit closer but it was obvious she
wanted to hold Alii as well. “When I was a little girl, all I wanted was for unicorns to be
real.” She almost glowed with happiness. “And here you are!”

The kwami blushed and looked down, trying to be modest and not milk the attention. “I am
pleased my species has your favor, Lady.”

Felix’s mom was clearly charmed. “Amelie, please.”

Alii corrected herself. “Lady Amelie. Of course.”

Before Amelie could protest that she was not technically nobility, Haart made his presence
known. “Please, do not think me rude,” he rumbled, “I am Haart, Kwami of Fortitude. My
young prince is Claude. Pleased to make your acquaintance, Lady Amelie.” He gave her a
deep bow.

She bowed her head back. “Likewise.” She looked Haart. “You’re rather handsome, like The
Prince of the Forest.”

He gave her a rumbling laugh. “So I am a prince, Lady. After a fashion.”

She chuckled. “Then, welcome to my temporary home, Your Highness.”

Claude leaned in and whispered to Allegra. “I think Aunt Amelie is seducing my kwami.”

“Mine too,” Allegra whispered back. “I hope I don’t have to fight her for Alii.”

“If it were me, I’d lose.”

“Me too.”

“Am I last then? So be it.” Lavii emerged from Allen’s messenger bag and floated over,
pushing past his fellow kwami. They protested and he ignored them. “You are addressing
Lavii, Kwami of Ferocity.” He puffed out his chest and straightened his posture. His gold
eyes flicked over Amelie. “You’re the mother of Griff’s squire?” He almost scoffed. “You
look like a soft thing of silks and fluff. But you’re rather comely.”

Human and kwami alike squawked and growled in protest but Amelie just raised a hand for
silence. Once everyone had quieted down she addressed the lion-like creature.

“Why yes, I am rather attractive,” she agreed and gave Lavii the same grin she’d given his
friends. “And I must look soft and weak to a…soldier like yourself.” Lavii raised his head at
her praise.

Suddenly the smile dropped and Amelie looked at the creature with the most intensely
burning gaze he’d ever seen. “But…I’ve learned to use my looks and demeanor against
people who would underestimate me.” She smirked when Lavii realized he’d been had. “I
love the looks on their faces when they realize they’ve lost to…how did you put it…silken
fluff.”

Lavii looked flabbergasted and then roared with laughter. “Well played, Lady!” He gave a
deep bow and a salute to the woman. “I know when I am bested and your strategy is a
cunning one.”

Amelie flicked her hair. “I’ve turned a disadvantage into an advantage. People never took me
seriously because I’m pretty and soft so now I use their preconceptions against them.” She
giggled. “It’s fun.”

“And surprisingly effective,” Amelie grinned mischievously, looking very much like her son.
She recalled all the business meetings where she had easily turned the tables on investors and
competitors alike. “I could tell you stories…” she blinked and shook her head. “Perhaps
another time.” She gently gave Griff back to Felix and stood up, looking around at everyone.
“So?”

“So?” echoed Allen.

Amelie clasped her hands together and bounced on her toes. Her eyes shone with excitement;
cheeks flushed. “So…show me your transformations!” She looked around the room in eager
anticipation. “I can’t wait to see what your costumes look like!”

“Well…usually my cubs choose armor of some kind…” Lavii began but Allegra spoke over
him. “Y’know, we’ve been training as much as we can but I don’t think we’ve ever
transformed.” She looked at Alii. “How do we do that?”
“Oh, heavens!” Alii clapped her hooves together and looked at her fellow kwami. “How
could we have forgotten?” She looked up at her Chosen. “You need but to -” she arranged her
limbs dramatically as she spoke. “Strike a heroic pose and recite our transformation phrase.
Each phrase is different for each of us,” she told everyone.

The five teens looked at each other and began to speak at once.

“I’m not sure I’m traditional hero material.”

“This sounds lame.”

“I’m up for it if everyone else is.”

“Sounds like fun. I’m in.”

“Hey, what the hell? I’ll do it.”

“Not exactly a consensus but the majority seems in favor,” Amelie smiled. She pointed at her
son. “Why don’t you go first, dearest?”

He opened his mouth to protest but his mother cut him off with a gentle but firm, “because I
said so.”

Felix sighed, surrendering to what his mother wanted. “As you wish.” He looked at Griff,
who was still hovering over the table near where Amelie had been sitting. “So, what’s your
transformation phrase? Please,” he added because he knew the creature took manners very
seriously.

“Heroic pose first,” Griff prompted, pointing a wing at his Squire.

He tried not to sigh again as he put his hands on his hips and stood with his feet shoulder
width apart. “Better?”

“Quite. Griff took to the air and posed, clearly showing off for Amelie, who giggled with
delight. “Now, say ‘Griff, soar and defend.”

Felix nodded. “Griff, soar and defend!”

The signet ring on his finger glowed and suddenly Griff was sucked into it. Soothing warmth
swept over his body and he was left feeling stronger, powerful, and even a little excited.

Everyone around him oohed and aahed and he made his way over to the full length mirror on
the closet door. He just stood and stared, amazed at his new appearance.

The armor he now wore nearly covered all of him and was surprisingly light and easy to
move in. Magic, no doubt. It was blue chainmail covered by a gold half-plate. His shoulders
were covered by pauldrons and his hands by gauntlets. His head was covered by a Corinthian
helmet but the nose piece was shaped like a beak. Sabatons and greaves protected his feet and
calves and when he turned around he could catch glimpses of a blue cape shaped like a pair
of wings.

He wanted to say something dignified and profound to mark the occasion but all that came
out was “Wow!”

Felix walked over to his mother and did a turn for her. “So…how do I look?”

She just stared at him with one hand clasped over her mouth. Tears threatened to spill from
her eyes and for a heartbreaking moment he thought he had upset her somehow.

His fears were relieved when she suddenly charged towards him and hugged him tightly.
“You look just like Sir Galahad!” She burst out. “A true Knight of the Round Table.” She
went to kiss his cheek and when she realized she couldn’t she just said, “Your father would
be so impressed if he could see you right now.”

Felix smiled at her. The reference to his father didn’t hurt as much as it used to. “Yeah. I
think so too.”

*****

Mother and son embraced while Allegra and Claude competed with “rock, paper, scissors” to
see who would transform next. Allegra won and struck a pose; one hand was extended in
front of her as if holding a sword and she glanced at her kwami. “Phrase, please?”

Alii nickered softly, looking pleased. “The phrase is, “Alii, perform miracles.”

“Alii, perform miracles!” Allegra actually giggled, giddy at the thought of being a knight in
shining armor.

There was a soft violet glow that washed over her and when it faded, Alii was gone and
Allegra was covered in silver full plate. She also made her way to the mirror and admired her
reflection. She was strongly reminded of the armor worn by Cate Blanchett in the movie
“Elizabeth”. She even had a little collar to protect her neck. The breastplate was covered in
delicate filigree and decorated with amethysts. It was feminine without being boobplate or
showing skin. She loved it, right down to the skirt-like tasset.

Unlike Felix she had no helmet or cape but on her head was a silver crown of braided metal
with a purple gem in the middle. A unicorn’s horn extended out from the gem and goggles
covered her eyes without obscuring her vision.

She loved it.

Allegra backed away from the mirror and made her way back towards Claude. Like Felix she
did a complete turn before looking at her boyfriend and smiling. “Thoughts?”
Claude looked dumbstruck and stared at her like he’d never seen her before. “You’re…
amazing. You look so powerful and strong.” His voice was almost a whisper. “Like a
princess.”

She laughed and kissed him. “Feel free to bow.”

He smirked, looking a bit more like his normal self. “I always knew you wanted me on my
knees.”

*****

While the lovebirds were being disgusting and FeFe was taking some time with Aunt Amelie,
Chloe decided to get on with it. “Taking my turn now! Sorry not sorry.”

She looked at Milvii and her first instinct was to demand the transformation phrase. She
decided not to for two reasons: Milvii might decide to give up on her and switch to Amelie,
and Chloe didn’t feel like looking like an ass in front of the few people on the planet she likes
and respected these days. She decided to try a little tact.

“Noble Kwami of Prophecy,” Chloe bowed a little. No more than she had to. “Please tell me
your transformation phrase so we can…I dunno…help people and protect the few I care
about?”

Milvii pretended to consider her request and Chloe tried not to give in to the urge to strangle
her. “Very well. Your entreaty has convinced me.” She made a chirping laugh and then flew
near her Wielder’s face. “Repeat after me, my chick. ‘Milvii, rake your talons.’” She gestured
with a wing. “No need to strike a heroic pose. I know you are working on being a hero.”

Chloe didn’t know whether or not she was being a sarcastic asshole but she didn’t want to
start a fight right now. “Milvii, rake your talons.”
The sensation that washed over her was tepid, almost cold. She stalked off to the mirror and
liked what she saw, even if she tried to hide it.

Well, she didn’t have to wear a suit of armor. That looked cool on someone like Allegra, but
she would have looked like a douche. Instead she wore bronze studded leather with buckled
enclosures down the front. She vaguely remembered Allen showing her pictures of armor her
character might wear in D&D and remembered this was called a brigantine. She touched the
garment and felt the armor plating inside. It wasn’t as impressive as plate mail but she was
sure it would stop a bullet or at least a knife. She mimed drawing a bow and was pleased to
see it was very flexible. So it wouldn’t hinder her movements. Good.

Chloe looked at her hands and was pleased to see padded archery gloves covered her from
her hands to nearly her elbow, leaving her fingers nearly bare. Wrap-around sunglasses
protected her eyes and her identity. Her hair was braided and coiled around her head to keep
it out of her face and her leggings were bronze colored leather too, save for armored knee
pads and shin guards worn over her brown boots. Unlike the others there was a huge bow
slung over her back. Milvii no doubt wanted her ready to battle at a moment’s notice. She
also wore a dark red cape that fluttered around her like wings, similar to Felix.

It wasn’t the bright yellow “Hey, look at me!” outfit she had worn as Queen Bee but it was
much more practical and she liked it better. It suited her, especially the new person she was
trying to become.

*****

Claude looked at Haart, then at Allen. He enjoyed watching everyone transform, especially
Allegra. His girlfriend now looked like the beautiful, heroic protector he’d always known her
to be. Now he had to share her with the outside world and he was only a little bit jealous.
After all, he got to be a badass knight alongside her. They’d watch each other’s back and be
hero partners. It was gonna be great.

Allegra was off talking to Chloe about something or other so he decided to sidle over to Allen
and discuss something with him.

His usual instinct was to bounce into the center of the room and transform with all eyes on
him. He was thought of as the life of the party, the clown, the attention seeker. It was
practically expected of him by now and he’d be lying if he said he didn’t enjoy his role most
of the time. He was glad of his place in his friend group dynamic and happy he had friends
who welcomed his exuberance.

Then again, Allen rarely if ever got the spotlight. Allen was, in Claude’s admittedly biased
opinion, fucking awesome. He was probably one of the best looking people Claude had ever
met in his life and definitely one of the smartest. He was kind, talented, and the most level-
headed, even-tempered guy in show business. Claude liked to sit near him whenever he
needed a calming vibe.

But the spotlight was always stolen by Claude or sometimes Felix. Allen rarely had all eyes
on him and didn’t everyone deserve to be the center of attention once in a while? Maybe it
was finally Allen’s turn.

“You can go ahead and transform before me if you want to, Allen,” Claude told his friend.

He thought he sounded generous but Allen just smiled at him. The smile was gentle but
knowing and Claude wondered if he came off patronizing. “C’mon, Claude. You’re not
fooling anyone. Allen grabbed his shoulder and squeezed. “Not everyone needs to be the
center of attention to breathe, y’know.”

Claude tried to nod but stopped and said, “but…you never get to be the main event so I
thought…”

“That you would just give me the spotlight? No thanks.” Allen grinned. “I don’t like being
the focus of everyone’s attention unless I’m talking about music or something I’m confident
about. So go ahead and show off for everyone.”

Claude tried one more time. “Only if you’re sure but you don’t always get the credit you
deserve so I wanted to give you the chance-”

“I get all the credit and attention from those that matter,” Allen reassured him. He looked
bitter for a moment. “Anyone else? I don’t give a shit anymore.”
He frowned but Allen forcibly turned him towards their friends and gave him a push. “Do
your thing, Claude.”

He smiled over his shoulder, understanding what his friend was saying. “Unlike me, you
don’t have an ego to bruise.”

Allen huffed. “I’m not a Vulcan, but at least you quoted ‘Wrath of Khan’. ”

“Yes you are. Just like that American bloke, Barack Obama.”

*****

Claude took a step towards his other friends, then stopped and returned to Allen’s side. “Hey,
Allen. Let’s transform together.”

Allen raised a brow and Claude refrained from telling him he looked like Spock or maybe
Tuvok. “Didn’t I just say I didn’t need the spotlight?”

“Well, yeah…but…” Claude looked at his already transformed friends then back at Allen.
They were admiring each other’s armor and he was sure Aunt Amelie had already taken a
few pics with her phone. Everyone was probably too excited to notice her. He lowered his
voice. “Look at them. They all look so…heroic and cool.”

Allen’s expression softened. “Don’t you think you’ll look heroic and cool too?”

Claude didn’t answer and fidgeted a little. Allen understood. Claude was so used to being
“the funny guy”. Everyone wanted him to be “always on”, to keep everyone laughing and
raise their morale when filming wasn’t going well or during a long shoot. Very few people
outside their friend circle knew about Claude’s empathy or sensitivity. Or maybe they just
didn’t notice his softer side because they only saw the clown.
Claude shrugged. “Probably? I guess so.” He went silent and just stared at his friend.

Allen understood. “You’re nervous about the whole being a hero business.” Claude’s little
gestures and body language was obvious to anyone paying attention. And Allen was very,
very observant.

Claude fidgeted again. “I don’t want to look stupid in front of everyone. Especially Allegra.”
He knew she wouldn’t judge him if he screwed up during filming or an interview but this was
real life. Someone could die if he was a shitty hero. He thought he might be less prone to
screwing up if he started off right.

Allen grinned. “Yeah, if it helps you, we can do our transformation sequence together.” He
nudged Claude’s shoulder. “As long as we can do a Power Rangers pose.”

Claude just shook his head. “Dude, I can’t believe you like that old campy show.”

Allen shrugged. “Hey, I was conceived on Power Rangers sheets.”

Claude paused, thought about what his friend just said, and shook his head to rid it of
disturbing thoughts. “Gross.”

*****

Claude and Allen rejoined the others. “Okay, we’re ready.”

Chloe huffed and pretended to be mad. “Took ya long enough.” She’d taken enough pictures
of Claude to know even he suffered from stage fright every so often. Then she gave him a
tiny half smile. “You just wanted it to be the grand finale didn’t you?”
He gave her a little half-bow. “What can I say? I can’t help myself sometimes.” He looked at
Allen. “We can begin whenever you’re ready.”

“I’ll be ready as soon as Lavii is,” Allen looked at his kwami. “So, what’s your
transformation phrase, Sarge?”

The lion kwami puffed out his chest a bit. His cub had explained to him that “Sarge” was a
nickname soldiers of his time would give to their mentors as a sign of respect and affection.
“Listen well, Cub. Your phrase is ‘Lavii, prepare for battle’.”

Allen gave his kwami a respectful salute and glanced at Claude. “Your turn.”

Claude turned to Haart. “So, um, may I know your transformation phrase, Your Highness?
Please?” He put his hands together as if in prayer and gave his kwami his most winning
smile.

Haart laughed gently. “Of course, Young Prince.” He floated a little closer to his charge. “All
you need to say is ‘Haart, Sanctuary.”

The two boys nodded, then to no one’s surprise but Chloe’s, began to pose. Allen slid into a
sideways lunge. He held his fists in front of him as if in preparation for attack. “Lavii,
prepare for battle!”

Claude copied him exactly and stood back to back with his friend as much as he could.
“Haart, Sanctuary!”

Allegra facepalmed when she realized Allen, of all people, had talked her boyfriend into
doing this. Then again, he was also a huge D&D nerd so she shouldn’t be surprised.

Chloe leaned over and whispered in Allegra’s ear. “What the hell was that about?”
Allegra whispered back. “Remind me to tell you the sheet story sometime.”

A dark green light swept over Claude and Allegra’s jaw dropped as she stared at her
boyfriend. “Damn.”

Claude now wore a green cuirass of hardened leather over a matching tunic. The pauldrons
on his shoulders were shaped like leaves and so were the rerebraces that covered his arms. He
wore green and brown archery gloves and like Chloe there was a bow on his back. His
leggings were green, leaf-shaped greaves protected his knees and his thick leather boots were
brown.

Claude was glad he could see his reflection in the mirror. He had the same sort of wrap-
around goggles Chloe wore and the crown of braided vines like Allegra. His jewel was green
and there was a ring of antlers surrounding the jewel. He looked like all the things he’d want
in a hero; brave, competent, strong.

He broke his Power Ranger pose to look back at Allen and for once in his life, couldn’t think
of anything to say.

Allen was…

Regal. Badass. Smoking hot.

Everyone else had stopped talking and surrounded Allen to get a good look at his armor.
Amelie didn’t know if she should dance with joy or swoon at the sight of one of her son’s
dearest friends in armor.

Chloe’s fingers itched as she wished she’d brought her camera. Allegra clasped her hands
behind her back to keep herself from touching Allen’s armor. Felix felt a touch jealous of his
friend for probably one of the first times in his life.
Allen was fully covered by black and tawny armor. The full helmet was shaped like a lion’s
face complete with mane. The pauldrons were tawny but the rerebrace, vambrace and
breastplate were all black except for the gold etched lion in the middle of the chest. His
gauntlets were also gold and tipped with claws.

The lower body armor continued the black coloring throughout the cuisses, poleyns and
greaves but the sabatons were as tawny as the shoulder armor and also ended in claws. At his
side was a golden sword in a black scabbard and a polearm was strapped to his back.

Overspecialize and you breed in weakness, Cub, Allen remembered Lavii telling him. It's a
slow death. A warrior must be versatile in battle.

He noticed everyone was looking at him and it made him a little nervous. “So? So I look
okay?”

“Okay?” Felix echoed. He looked at the others. “Did he just ask me if he looked okay?”

“Yep,” Chloe answered. “It’s probably the most ridiculous thing I’ve ever heard Allen say.”

Allegra gave in to the impulse to run over and give her friend a side hug. “You look amazing!
Like some legendary hero in a painting! Or a tapestry!”

“I’m getting strong Lion-O vibes from that show I watched as a kid,” Claude spoke up. “You
think your sword can give you sight beyond sight?”

“I don’t need it to tell me you’re a twat,” Allen snarked back.

Claude gasped and held his hand to his chest as if injured. Amelie decided to intervene before
an argument could break out.
“Oh, my dear darlings!” she exclaimed as she clasped her hands. “You look wonderful and I
so wish I could take pictures of you to share online. You all look astonishing. Like modern
Knights of the Round Table.” She pouted cutely, knowing she had their attention. “But now
that you’ve transformed, what shall you do now?”

Everyone looked at each other and back at her. They hadn’t a clue. They were so busy having
fun with their transformations they hadn’t thought of a practical use.

Chloe facepalmed. “Um, solve crimes of course.” She looked at the others. “With Hawk Dick
less active right now, ordinary criminals are getting bold because they think the heroes can’t
be bothered with regular crimes. Ladybug and Chat Noir only show up for akuma and no
one’s seen any of her sidekicks in weeks.” Her fault but moving on. “Why don’t we turn on
the tv or look up crimes in progress on our phones?”

Amelie frowned and brought out her phone. “From what I understand, it’s now considered
treason to break the law with a supervillain running around the city.” She began scrolling for
local news. “Because of the drain on police resources caused by Hawk Moth.”

“So why don’t we give the police a hand by catching some arseholes?” Felix suggested.

There were nods of assent and Claude spoke up. “Sure but shouldn’t we pick our superhero
names first? In case someone asks?”

“Oh, please,” Chloe rolled her eyes. “Like we haven’t already done that weeks ago.” She
smirked at Claude. “So what name did you pick out and does it coordinate with Allegra’s?”

“Of course it does.” Allegra pointed at her boyfriend then herself. “I’m Isolde and he’s
Tristan.”

“Galahad, naturally.” Felix managed to smirk, even with most of his face covered.
“I’ve always been partial to Percival,” Allen said and he struck a more traditional heroic pose
for effect.

Amelie smiled at Chloe. “And what did you pick, dearest?”

Chloe didn’t hesitate. “There weren’t any female knights and Guinevere didn’t fight so…”
she and Milvii had debated names for days. “I’m going with Morrigan, Celtic Goddess of
War.”

Allen scrolled through his phone. “I have a burglary in progress at a jewelry store.”

Everyone began looking on their own phones. “Small fire at a cafe.”

“Good places to start,” Felix nodded to himself. “We can go in groups or on our own. Griff
told me our weapons also work as phones so we can keep in touch.”

“Let’s go, Knights of the Round,” Allen strode over to the window and opened it. He looked
from Chloe to Felix. “Do either of you mind giving me a ride until I’m used to leaping
around the city?”

“I will,” Chloe volunteered. “But I’m not going out a window. Let’s go to the balcony and
take off like civilized people.”

“Allegra and I are together,” Claude announced and she grabbed his hand with a smile. “We
have no problem taking a leap together.”

“I’ll go solo,” Felix announced and looked at his mom. “We’ll be careful and keep each other
safe. I promise.”

“I know you will, dear,” Amelie kissed what she could of his face and smiled, hoping she
didn’t look worried.
The new team waved at her and then took off.

She waved and then shut the balcony door with a sigh. She hoped she’d done the right thing
by encouraging them to become knights. A sigh escaped her.

She wished she could go with them.

*****

Kagami showed up on time to her meeting with Chat Noir. In fact, she had been five minutes
early and was waiting for him. She watched the horizon for a sign of him and saw a dark
shape moving towards her. Her first instinct was to hide in case it was an akuma or Hawk
Moth but pride forced her to stand her ground.

Chat Noir landed in front of her and collapsed his staff before tucking it into its usual spot on
his back. He looked her over and then fidgeted. “Hey, Mamushi,” he greeted. He looked at
his feet and then back at her. “Hope I’m not late.”

He was as nervous as a boy on his first date. It was a little endearing. “I’m early.” She bowed.
“I look forward to learning from you.”

Chat Noir bowed back and smiled. “I think you have a good grasp on this whole hero thing
already. I’m just here to help you get used to your new powers.” He cleared his throat and his
expression became a little more serious. “Hawk Moth has been weirdly quiet over the
summer but we still get an occasional akuma. Plus, patrolling is always a good idea.”

“To keep your skills and training sharp.” Kagami approved. “Very wise.”
He laughed and his voice sounded a bit higher than normal. “I wish I could take the credit but
to tell the truth it was Ladybug’s idea.” He explained, “True, it keeps us sharp but there’s
plenty of emergencies, accidents, or even normal crimes that need to be dealt with. The
Prefecture of Police of Paris are decent but we’re a lot more mobile than they are so we might
get to a crime scene faster. Then we call for backup or an ambulance and then go from there.”

He really was an idiot sometimes. He was acting like he was afraid to be alone with Kagami,
his own girlfriend! No, she was Adrien’s girlfriend. Chat Noir didn’t have a girlfriend. He
forced himself to relax and to remember how he’d treated Rena or Carapace when they first
became heroes.

His heart winced a little when he thought of Rena and Carapace. Or rather, his best bud Nino
and Alya. They could never be heroes again, not when Hawk Moth knew who they were.
Well, technically neither could Kagami but Hawky was expecting Ryuuko, not Mamushi.
And to be fair, Nino and Alya were pretty busy this summer so maybe Ladybug was waiting
to see how Kagami did and whoever LB chose did with their new kwami before handing out
any more Miraculous.

Chat Noir was unsure how to act around Mamushi. He knew who she was behind the mask so
it was entirely possible she could figure out who he was if he wasn’t careful. He wanted to be
friendly and professional but was afraid he’d just come off as flirty. That was how he had
acted towards his partner and he didn’t want to act that way again. His father’s face flashed in
his mind; professional and coldly distant. That could work. He forced his posture straight and
made his face blank. When he spoke again he sounded very much like Gabriel.

“Ladybug and her new trainee are patrolling the north and east parts of Paris so we’ll tackle
the south and west.” He looked at Mamushi to see her reaction. “Is that alright with you?”

Her eyes went wide then dark with hurt. Mamushi was expecting a friendly night of training
with a team member, not his impression of his father. Suddenly she straightened and her
friendly expression was gone. Now she looked just like she did when she was training with
her mother. She nodded. “I will take your lead until I’m comfortable with my new kwami.”
She told him. She didn’t smile, her face was a mask and he couldn’t tell what she was
thinking.. “I will ask you to refrain from flirting with me as I’ve seen you do with Ladybug in
the past.” She raised her chin proudly. “I have a boyfriend.”
“I know…Adrien Agreste.” He tried to appear formal and in control. “I saw both of you on
tv.” He couldn’t tell if she believed him or not. “You seemed…happy. Right for each other.”

Her smile returned for a moment and his breath caught in his throat. She was so beautiful.
Then it dimmed and faded as she seemed lost in thought for a moment. Then she shook it off
and looked up at him “I think so too.” She went to the ledge and looked over her shoulder at
him. “Shall we begin?”” Without waiting for him to reply, she leaped off and into the night.

He shook his head in wonder then jumped after her. He had a good feeling about tonight.

*****

He was very very wrong.

Mamushi didn’t exactly do anything wrong, it was just she was used to the elemental powers
of the Dragon. She loved offense while the Snake’s strength was more defense. She never
hesitated but the Snake had to sit back and observe, reflect, then attack or help plan.

Perhaps she wasn’t right for the Snake but Second Chance had saved their collective asses
too many times for him to count. They needed a new Snake and there were very few people
nearby they could trust with a Miraculous. Most of the former Wielders were out of town or
busy.

He could tell she was becoming frustrated. He knew her well enough to read the signs. Her
lips thinned and her mouth became a grim line. Her brow furrowed and her eyes narrowed.
He could feel her glaring at him when she thought he wasn’t looking.

They were watching a small jewelry store. The owner was an old man who was training his
young granddaughter to take his place one day. Two men were watching the place, waiting
for the store to close and for the pair to come out the back door where they were waiting.
They were probably going to overpower them then threaten the girl to get the old man to
open the safe. They were probably planning to kill or at least severely injure the pair once
they were done to prevent identification.
Chat Noir knew they would have to act fast. “All right. We don’t have much time. I need you
to activate ‘Second Chance’ when I tell you to. Then I’ll fight off these guys and get the
civilians to safety.”

Mamushi looked at him. Her face was as expressionless as a Noh mask. “Is there anything
else I need to do?”

He shook his head. “No. Stay here and activate your power if anything goes wrong. That’s
the most valuable thing you can do to help.”

She looked him right in the eye while she flicked the snake on the bracelet she wore. “Second
Chance”

Chat Noir immediately freaked out. “Ka-I mean-Mamushi! Didn’t I just say ‘wait until I tell
you to’? You’re going to ruin-”

“No. I refuse to continue without having my say.” She stopped him from speaking with a
look before he could protest. She sighed and continued to speak.

“I admit. I am…struggling with the abilities of the Snake. They do not come as easily to me
as the Dragon did. I…also acknowledge that I can also be a bit impulsive. Staying back and
waiting does not come naturally to me.”

“I-” he tried to say but she just stopped him with a hand. “I can also say you are not helping
me adjust.” She looked him in the eye and even though her face remained impassive her eyes
were sad and hurt.

“You are not a good instructor. You expect perfection on the first try. Something you’ve never
demanded before. Neither you nor Ladybug were ever displeased with Ryuuko,” she
reminded him. “Why is Mamushi different?”
His shoulders slumped and he let his Gabriel persona drop. “You’re right and I’m sorry.” He
sighed and continued. “Being the Dragon leans more into your fighting experience and
your…um..your first instinct is always to attack and that doesn’t always work with the Snake.
You need to step back and watch for an opening or a way to defeat your opponent, human or
akuma.”

“Look, I know these new powers might not seem like a good fit at first but I trust you and so
does Ladybug.” He gave her one of his usual smiles and softened his tone. He hated the way
his father spoke to him, why did he think it was a good way to talk to Kagami? “We…I…
know you have the maturity to handle the responsibility of time manipulation. You just…
need more time.” He tried to laugh. “Pun intended, to adjust.”

She didn’t smile or laugh but she did not seem angry either. “Thank you for your honesty and
faith in my abilities.” She scowled a bit. “But this conversation isn’t over. It’s just postponed
until after our mission is complete.” She reset the bracelet and looked down into the
alleyway. The door knob turned and was about to open. The robbers were in place. The
heroes tensed and prepared themselves to go to work.

*****

The cafe fire wasn’t big so Galahad went to work. He left the actual fighting of the fire to the
experts while he quietly ferried trapped customers out of the building. They were too
overcome with smoke and carbon monoxide to notice he wasn’t a firefighter so he was able
to evacuate most of the people while the professionals tried to bring the flames under control.

A sudden whoosh alerted him that the flames had reached the grease trap in the sink and he
hoped the kitchen stove ran on electricity and not gas. He was debating whether or not he
should grab a fire extinguisher when he heard a scream coming from a room above the cafe.

“ Maman! Pap a! Save me!”

A young voice cried out for help. Dammit. He’d forgotten how many people lived above their
shops in this city. The cafe owners obviously had a young child trapped in their living
quarters. Why hadn’t they told anyone?
He irritably took to the air. Really, the owners or employees couldn’t tell the firefighters there
was a child or children trapped upstairs? Honestly. Some people should never be parents…

He broke off his silent criticism when he saw a few people on stretchers. Two were
unconscious. They were wearing long aprons with some sort of logo or script. Hmm. Well, if
they were the cafe owners then it made sense they hadn’t alerted the authorities. He felt a
little bad about thinking the worst of them.

Well, that didn’t matter at the moment. He had a child to save.

Fortunately there was a window near where he’d heard the child’s voice. He tugged at it. The
window was locked but thankfully not barred so with his newly enhanced strength he could
easily get it open.

He rushed inside and found a little boy hunched on the floor near the window. The child’s
eyes widened when he saw his rescuer.

The little boy crossed himself. “Are-are you an angel? Am I dead?” He didn’t seem afraid,
just curious. He glanced behind him. “Is Alice dead too? Can you save her if she isn’t?”
Suddenly he grabbed Galahad’s leg. “Please save her! She’s just a baby, she can’t go to
Heaven yet!”

The knight followed the boy’s gaze and saw an adorable pink and white baby cot in the
corner. The infant made no sound. She was either sleeping despite the fire and chaos all
around her or…overcome by carbon monoxide.

“I’m not an angel, merely a knight. You’re not dead and I promise to get you and your sister
out of here.”

“Thank you!”
He scooped the boy up and strode over to the cot. The little girl had lovely auburn curls and
healthy pink cheeks. He hoped he wasn’t too late. No more funerals.

Galahad shook off his macabre thoughts and cradled the baby in the crook of his arm. He
looked at the little boy who was staring at him as if he was something wonderful. Like a real
hero.

“What’s your name?”

The boy looked a little awed at being addressed. “Jean-Luc, sir.”

“A good name. I like it. You’re a good big brother, Jean-Luc. And brave.” The little girl
shifted a little in his arms and he sighed in relief. She was alive. For now.

“Let’s get out of here.”

Galahad kicked open the window and flew out to the roof. He looked out towards the
ambulance. “Jean-Luc, I’m sure a brave boy like you has good eyesight too. Can you see
your parents down there?”

“Yes!” The boy pointed to the woman on the stretch. “That’s my maman !” He squinted as he
tried to see better. “Is she sleeping? Why is she sleeping?”

“Sometimes fire can make bad air that can make people sleepy.” Galahad tried to explain in a
way a four year old could understand. “She’ll be better after the hospital. Now, let’s get you
down-”

The knight’s words were cut off as the fire hit the gas line and the little building rocked from
the explosion. There were shouts from the firefighters as they tried to clear the area of
spectators. Galahad and his charges were blown off the roof. Little Jean-Luc clung to his
neck in fear. He missed being able to breathe freely but now a hand was free and he was able
 to catch himself by grabbing the neighboring building. It was an old small chapel and solidly
built. He dug in with his claws until he regained his balance, then took to the air.

The boy shrieked, from delight or fear Galahad couldn’t tell but he resolved to set him down
as quickly and quietly as possible.

He located the stretcher with Jean-Luc and Alice’s mother on it. The paramedic was
otherwise occupied with putting a shock blanket on a man who kept praying under his breath
and neither saw nor heard them. He gently set the infant on her mother’s chest and
whispered to Jean-Luc, “I have to go now. More people to save. You’re an incredible big
brother. Alice is lucky to have you.”

The boy was covered in soot but he smiled gratefully. “What’s your name, M. Knight?”

“I am Sir Galahad,” he bowed to the boy. “Be safe, Jean-Luc.”

He spread his wings and shot into the night sky. He hid on a roof and watched as the boy ran
up to the man the paramedic was helping with cries of “Papa!”

The scene of love between father and son warmed him but something in his chest also
tightened and he felt that he was just as big a voyeur as the gawkers. With one last look to
make sure the paramedic was treating Alice he flew off.

Chapter End Notes

I tried to be accurate when describing Western and Japanese armor. Please let me know
if I got something wrong.
 Chapter 23
Chapter Summary

The new heroes start wrapping up patrol but what's this? New heroes beating them
saving the day before them? Heroes described as knights? What's going on?

Well, Paris is also trying to figure out what these new heroes are all about and some
podcasters have strong opinions for and against.

Chapter Notes

Thank you for your continuing patience.

Ladybug paced as she waited at the Pont des Arts for the new/old hero. What if Luka decided
he didn’t want to be a hero any more? What if he wanted to train with Chat Noir instead?

She felt so inadequate. Master Fu hadn’t trained her enough, she hadn’t had time to learn how
to be a good hero, much less a leader or the Guardian. She was going to fail. She was-

She crammed all of her doubts and inadequacies back into her subconscious where they
belonged and tried to focus on her purpose. This wasn’t a date, this was training. She should
be friendly and patient, but still professional. Sure, Luka was sweet, handsome, kind,
generous and one of the coolest people she’d ever met but he was here tonight in a hero
capacity and not a potential love interest.

Ladybug was so busy spiraling she didn’t hear Wyvern’s footfall as he landed on the bridge.

“Am I late?”
The hero started, then turned around and looked at her trainee. She had forgotten his new
costume and oh, kwami did he look good in leather. She blinked a few times and took a deep
breath to steady herself.

“Not at all!” her voice came out high and squeaky, more Marinette than The Hero of Paris.
She cleared her throat and tried again. “I’m paranoid about being late so I came as early as I
could. Have you been talking to your kwami? I’m sure Longg could explain her abilities
better than I.”

“Yes. She and I have talked about it.” Luka missed Sass’ laidback and chill personality but
Longg had a certain charm and dignity of her own. She was a bit formal and probably felt
more comfortable around someone aristocratic like Ryuuko but she didn’t complain. Longg
reminded him a little of one of Mom’s school friends, Mme. Radloff; stuffy but kind.

“Good. I’m glad you’re familiar with your new powers.” She hesitated and then said, “Listen.
I know you’re used to hanging back and assessing the situation. It’s what made you such a
great hero. But!” She raised a finger before he could speak. “The Dragon has active powers.
Wind, lighting, water…you’ll have to go out of your um…comfort zone? You’ll have to be
willing to jump in and fight.”

Her tone became more confident as she continued to speak. This was familiar ground; powers
and duty and taking care of Paris. Her possible blooming feelings for Luka could wait until
after patrolling was done. Even if he looked hot as hell and all she wanted to do was run her
hands over the leather and stand on the tips of her toes and kiss his lips to see what he tasted
like.

“So…more offense than defense, right?” Luka was saying as she zoned back in. He chuckled
and said, “I’m sure I can just channel my mom. She’s pretty aggressive.”

Ladybug’s laugh was awkward yet relieved. “Yeah. I remember Captain Hardrock. She was
at a Ten. I need you to be closer to a Five. Okay?”

He nodded. “Okay.” He looked her in the face. “Ladybug? You okay?”

No, not really. I’m becoming more and more aware of how attractive and wonderful you are
and realized I wasted too much time on Adrien. I don’t know if I’m just moving too fast but
I’ve read the script and I have to kiss you. I want to try that so bad. Without cameras and
people watching….but I can’t bring myself to ask; and if Marinette can’t ask that. Ladybug
sure as hell can’t.

“More or less.” She cleared her throat and decided to give him most of the truth. “I…having
to change all of my temporary heroes has been stressful, even with Hawk Moth taking most
of the summer off.” She sighed, glad to be able to say something out loud. She cared about
Chat, but he wasn’t always good at serious conversation. “Because I allowed myself to get…
distracted by my personal life…I lost my entire team. Now I’m having to build mostly from
scratch and I don’t know who to trust with what because real life keeps intruding and I’m-”

“Feeling overwhelmed.” Luka understood. “I know what that’s like. I’m filming a movie and
helping to create the music and…it’s a lot. Being organized and sticking to a schedule doesn’t
come naturally. But I’m learning. Luckily I have my friend Marinette to help me learn. She’s
incredible.” He smiled dreamily as he remembered filming with Marinette or learning how to
dance.

She couldn’t help but smile. She wished she could see herself through his eyes. His version
of her was capable and talented; confident and brave. She wanted to meet that Marinette
herself.

“But I’m sure you can find someone who would be glad to teach you how to deal with
everything.” His smile showed his confidence in Ladybug too and her face fell.

“Or, you’ll learn,” he gently wrapped an arm around Ladybug’s shoulder. “There’s always
more we can learn. You’ll figure it out. And if you need anyone to talk to, you have me and
Chat Noir.”

“And Mamushi.” She grinned at the surprised look on his face. “You’ll meet her later.”

He grinned back and she opened her mouth to tell him where they were going to patrol when
they heard the explosion.
“That sounded like it came from near the Mabillon Metro station. Let’s go!”

Doubts set aside, Ladybug threw out her yo-yo and leapt away, Wyvern close behind her.

*****

The fire now engulfed the building and was out of the firefighters’ control. Ladybug and
Wyvern assisted in getting the victims and the emergency away from the building.

Ladybug looked frantically at the fire. Nothing was pinging; she couldn’t think of a solution
to the problem until Luka lit up and she cursed herself for her stupidity. Of course.

“Wyvern?” She turned her head a little in his direction. “If you wouldn't mind?”

He nodded and then grabbed his wrist where the Snake bracelet used to be. “Second
Chance!”

Both of the heroes froze. There was too much shouting and panic going on around them for
anyone to have heard Wyvern’s screw up. He cleared his throat and tried again. “Sorry. It’s
my first time.”

“Performance anxiety. It happens to everyone.” She shrugged, not noticing the shocked look
on Wyvern’s face. She clearly had no idea what she said had sounded like. “Try again. You
can do it.”

“Water dragon!” he cried and instead of dissolving into Ryuuko’s overpowering flood, he
became a gentle but heavy rain over the fire. The blaze was doused and the remaining
personnel cheered.

Ladybug and Wyvern approached the person who appeared to be in charge; the same
firefighter she frequently saw around Paris. “Is there anyone still trapped in the building?”
she asked.

The man shook his head. “No, Ladybug. As far as we know, everyone was evacuated, even
the cafe owners’ children from the second floor.” He chuckled a little. “The boy was babbling
about being saved by a winged knight who swooped in and saved him just before the building
exploded. Of course, that could have been carbon monoxide poisoning, but I’m sure the
hospital staff will treat him for that and he’ll be fine.”

He touched his hand to the brim of his helmet and said, “Thanks again for your service to
Paris, Ladybug. And…” he glanced at Luka. “Who’s your new friend?”

“Oh,” she blinked in confusion as she processed what he’d just said about the knight. “This is
Wyvern. He’s taking over as the new Dragon when Ryuuko had to retire.” She tried to make
it sound as if he were a new recruit.

Luka waved obediently and smiled. “Glad to do my part to help Paris. Thanks for all you and
your team do.”

“Nice to meet you, Wyvern.” The man smiled. “We’re sorry to see Ryuuko go. My daughters
are big fans. But welcome to the team!”

Wyvern nodded. “I’ll do my best to live up to her.”

As they were talking Ladybug noticed something on one of the neighboring buildings. “Well,
we’ll let you get back to work and we’ll continue our patrol. Bug out!”

She leapt away with Wyvern close behind her. She landed on the fire escape and pointed
something out on the way to her trainee. “Are you seeing that too?” she asked.

He nodded and then reached up to run his hand over the deep grooves someone or something
had left there. “Yeah. It looks like-”
“Claw marks?” She looked at Wyvern then took her yo-yo out to take a picture of what they
saw. “What could be strong enough to leave claw marks in solid brick?”

*****

Chat Noir and his trainee soon made short work of the robbers. Mamushi hadn’t used her
Second Chance more than once. They were congratulating themselves and pushing the tied
up prisoners into the street so they could call the police.

“Great work on your first night as Mamushi,” Chat praised. He gave her an apologetic look.
“I’m sorry I was so rude to you earlier.”

“Quite right,” the new Snake was feeling good about her success and only a tiny bit smug.
“You should trust my judgment and abilities by…now...”

She broke off and started as she saw a police vehicle securing an unmarked van. Beside the
van were two more people dressed similarly to the robbers. They seemed to recognize the
other prisoners and opened their mouths to yell at them before being glared at by the arresting
officers.

One of the police, a slim, tan skinned woman waved to them.

“Thanks for catching the rest of the gang,” she told them with a grin. “We’ve been after this
group of thieves for months and think they’re part of a larger theft ring. She looked from her
prisoners to Chat Noir’s and chuckled. “You should have been here a few minutes ago,” she
said to the two heroes. She nudged one of the prisoners, a young woman in her twenties.
“They claimed they’d been caught by a bird carrying a lion knight.” She laughed and glanced
at Mamushi. “Is Team Miraculous recruiting? Or are there a bunch of costume players in
town?”

“Cosplayers?” Chat and Mamushi said together and then stopped.

Chat Noir had no idea if his la-his partner had been doing more recruitment on the side. She
hadn’t mentioned it to him but he had no intention of telling anyone he didn’t know what was
going on.

“Well, we’ve had to make a few changes lately,” he gave the officer his best model smile and
indicated his trainee. “This is Mamushi. She’s taking over since Viperion had to retire.”

The woman sighed. “That’s a shame. He was cute. My son had a crush on him.” She grinned
at Mamushi. “Thanks for doing your part to protect Paris.”

Kagami bowed. “I am proud to serve.”

Chat really wanted to get away and contact Ladybug. “We’ll leave these guys in your capable
hands, Officer.” Mamushi pushed the captives towards the police car and they stumbled
before being caught by two other officers. “Good night!”

When they were two blocks away Mamushi looked at Chat. “You don’t know what’s going
on either, do you?”

He shook his head. “Either Ladybug is recruiting Arthurian knights, or some good citizens
decided to help save Paris while wearing armor.”

******

The following is a partial transcript from the “Uncovering Lights Podcast”

Uncovering Lights, Episode 93: The figure of Green, a glimpse of red and blue.

[Written transcript of podcast]

Who are you? Who's out there? Who's listening? We know you're out there. We've been
expecting you. We hope your wait wasn't long...[musical interlude]

Hello City of Lights, where the brighter the lights the deeper the shadows. As always the
Paris Muses join together and tell you the goings o

n that no one really wants to talk about; although tonight you have only one host. This is your
humble host Mneme, the Muse of Memory. Whose memory? Why the memory of Paris
herself of course. This podcast and its blog are the memories of Paris. The uncovering of the
light, the dark, and the gray in between of our beloved city.

This just in, Paris, there's something strange going on in Paris lately. Sightings of strange
movements in Paris's night sky have been reported by our lovely listeners. The clearest
images we've managed to capture show wings, streaks of red and blue. Of course to any other
city it wouldn't be seen as something odd. Birds do come in a multitude of colors including
red and blue; surely Mneme, someone asks, not even you are that far in conspiracies.
[chuckle]

You'd be wrong. Paris we live in a city where we're monitored by a madman in lavender.
Where the wings of once innocent and precious butterflies have brought terror to our city.
Continue bringing terror to our city. Skepticism has escaped us long ago, years ago to be
exact.

So what is the importance of the red and blue wings? I thought you'd never ask, dear listener.
You see my dear listeners, the silhouette's we've captured look more humanoid in size. That is
what's worrying.

Who is the figure of red and blue wings? What do they want? Why have they come here?
Why Paris? Why only at night have they flown? Why are they hiding in the dark? Curious
and curiouser I have become as we've tried researching anything concerning the wings.

The winged being did not enter our city alone. No. It's joined by another figure; an emerald
and brown clad person. A crown on their head, emerald glass covering most of their face,
deer antlers, and a dashing smile. Or so your humble host has been told by accounts of those
who met the new person.
Princely, they claim themselves to be a protector. We've heard from people who were saved
by the person in green. They weren't saved from an akuma. It was from mugging, from the
criminal filth who takes advantage of the lavender's silence into creating a vacuum of
unsuspecting people. Paris has needed to adapt to be more worrisome of their inside than out.
Regulate their emotions than check their surroundings. Criminals like that, and they exploit
it.

But the man in green stopped one such crime from happening; using, of all things, a bow and
arrows to hit criminals and then tying them up ready for police involvement. When prompted
by the victims the green clad figure stated that they are a knight and it was their duty to save
people.

How quaint, [chuckles].

A so-called knight is gracing our city; we have another figure that claims to be a knight. The
destructive black cat of Paris, self proclaimed knight in shining leather, Chat Noir. We Muses
and the audience thought it was a throw away line from the young...exterminator of lavender
minions.

Yet this 'knight' seems to have come doing acts that have no involvement of the lavender and
his minions. More quaint is the title claimed: Sir Tristan. After the Arthurian myths and
stories. I wonder if they're aficionados of literature. [hmm]

I'm sure that like many you've tried to figure out the speculations of the LadyBlog but since
it's primary focus is on the Lavender, the Black, and Spotted fighting very much publicly. It
seems they haven't gotten any information on the green clad knight. Who knows, are they
like the aforementioned...heroes? Or is this a vigilante?

Either way this Sir Knight had done some good in our city and for that we thank you. If you
are listening, do know that Paris remembers these moments and kindness and pays them in
kind. We need not your announcements or fanfare if you wish not to give it; our listeners
enjoy truth and theory in tandem. However if you wish to provide more information; drop a
letter in our Box, we are all equally anonymous.
This has been the Muse Mneme. Remember to be vigilant within and of our surroundings.
Sleep well if you can, or enjoy peace if awake. The city of lights endures, no matter what.

Good Night, Paris; good night, Sir Knight, good night to the hidden wings of red and blue.
Good night to you, my dear listeners; this is Mneme signing off.]

*-*-*-*-*

Uncovering Lights, Episode 94: A knight in tarnished gold.

[Written transcript of podcast]

[Mneme] Who are you? Who's out there? Who's listening? We know you're out there. We've
been expecting you. We hope your wait wasn't long... [musical interlude]

[Aoide] Hello City of Lights, where the brighter the lights the deeper the shadows. As
always, the Paris Muses join together and tell you the goings on that no one really wants to
talk about; although tonight you have only one host. Your host tonight is me, Aoide, the muse
of voice and song. Who's voice? Yours, the Parisian collective is amplified by me tonight.

This just in,Paris, there's something strange going on in Paris lately. Well, isn't it always?
[giggles]. We have heard whispers going around Paris. So loud that the cacophonous echo
can even reach my ears. Which is why I'm the host tonight. Someone needs to spread the
news, don't we?

Before I forget. I'd like to start by thanking Mneme for running last week's episode all by
themselves, it was grand. Going back on track, a lot happened last week. The development of
the mysterious Sir Tristan and a figure of red-blue wings. Two colors when fused create
purple. Can it be Lavender's influence?

Initially I thought so as well; but they are well behaved and keeping mostly to themselves.
Only flying in the darkness, patrolling the city.
Or, maybe surveilling for Lavender.

Those are the worthy theories to take on the mysterious figure; I and your other muses
Mneme and Melete have thought of. But if you have a different opinion. Chime in, dear
listeners, is the winged one independent or a new henchman for Lavender? We would love to
know your opinion.

The green and brown clad Sir Tristan has been scarce since his first view last week, as far as
our ears have heard. Could they have been a one-time fling? Or a superhero that decided to
visit Paris on holiday and saw something that sprung them to action? We're not sure, and the
elusive Sir Tristan probably either doesn't want us to know, or hasn't heard about us yet to
write out.

Now red, blue, and green have not been the only new colors we've seen as of late. The rich
tones of sable and tarnished gold have been making a splash as of late. Like a beloved
antique which lost its shine, there's a new figure in town. If Sir Tristan is princely, our
account is that the tarnished gold entity is all warrior. [hmmmm]

Usually our masked aficionados take great lengths to conserve their anonymity. Wearing
masks that obscure parts of their face. Goldie here takes it to a whole new level. He's covered
head to toe so that you cannot see any identifying markers. A helmet that is akin to a lion,
with a fitting brown and black mane framing his helmet and some of their back. Dull armor
that sports dings of it being well used. Along with a long pike; that's what some wonderful
listeners told us about.

Sir Percival, [chuckles], that's the moniker tied to the lion influenced warrior. Mneme
mentioned that the previously uncovered one, Sir Tristan, was a member of Arthurian mythos
and their legends. Percival is one too; in particular regarding a holy item. Percival, a French
name meaning 'pierce the veil', given that this Percival is wielding a pike one can only
applaud such dedication. Did you know listeners, word on the grape vine is that Percival can
*growl* like the beast his armor is influenced by? A very agreeable accessory if I do say so
myself. I would love to have an interview if you are willing Sir Percival, with only the
request you do one growl for our listeners as well.

*-*-*-*-*
Uncovering Lights, Episode 98: A Lady of Violet

[Written transcript of podcast]

[Mneme] Who are you? Who's out there? Who's listening? We know you're out there. We've
been expecting you. We hope your wait wasn't long... [musical interlude]

[Melete] This just in, my dearest listeners, where new colors are brewing in the distant
spectrum. So pretty one might wonder why we haven't seen them in so long. Now obviously
we are very well-versed with the primary three as I like to call them. Red, Black, and Purple
why primaries until now we've been the only ones we've seen with any degree of regularity.
Sad to say violet has not been seen. It has been a long time since we saw the first directions
to the Aura color spectrum. Red and blue slide together in one beautiful combination, the
figure still very shy. Bar any glimpse of wings may be a weird silhouette. We haven't really
been able to see this person.

They haven't done anything but fly around our city. Hidden amongst the Shadows at night.
Are you friend or Foe? I hope they're friends because with their arrival came a couple of
others. A Princely archer and a tarnished gold warrior. I know that some of you are with me;
provided would most likely be my Musely thought. We saw carmine with our ladybug, black
with our cat, and sadly lavender colors the butterflies. That was our constant, and now we're
graced with new hints. Rich emerald with our princely deer, it is giving a prince of the forest
ideal. I wonder if our Bambi is enjoying the fruits of our city? Antique gold in the visage of a
powerful lion. The confusion of red and blue.

I've heard amongst the wings that some of our newer listeners had questions about our
method of referring to certain individuals. Melete, they've asked, why call them by color?
Well, our darlings, I will tell you. We muses refuse to call Lavender by name, to put attention
to that represented by the butterfly that terrorizes our home. You know, don’t call upon things
lest they decide to listen…and worse be curious about you.

That’s why we assign colors to those we speak of. As you know some other podcasts have
their own system of naming things. Colors are ours, but affectionately we can call them other
things. Those under influence we call butterflies; our newest knight in green has been
referred to as Bambi. Our knight in gold can be called Simba, or maybe Aslan after a lion in
fiction. We don’t know much of the winged red and blue so that’s a mystery all of itself.
Overall, we go by color, and we have a new color for our arsenal. The newest edition is a
lovely maiden donned in a particular hue: purples. Purple is mostly known as an expensive
and luxurious color; the color of royalty. Before Lavender purple gave idea of power and
authority, and then it was tarnished because of a man who decides to wear a cowl and
terrorize our city. Anyone who likes purple was annoyed at the entrance of Lavender, and
even had to quiet their love of said color. For a period of time anyone associated with purple
hues was said to be in cahoots with Lavender. As someone who’s favorite color is purple, I
don't even wear it due to that man who decided he will terrorize our city.

It seems that our wishes of saving purple have been answered; for there’s a new hero clad in
shades of purple. Particularly lilac and violet shades, both harmonious and elevated by silver
hues. How do we know? Why, my darlings, in what way do we know anything? News travels
fast, and the words of our listeners buzz in our ears. Our newest maiden, calls herself Isolde.
We are keeping the Arthurian theme as we anticipated. Now for the unaware Isolde was a
damsel of Celtic legend, known for being the princess archetype and in a lovely romantic
relationship with her first knight, Tristan. A love story for the ages, which makes me wonder
if our green clad Tristan and violet hued Isolde are an item. I mean, it would be stressful to
claim the moniker after lovers and not be such a thing. It would be tiresome to correct anyone
who thought otherwise.

Our accounts of our Lady Violet are ones of girl power. A heroine helping some lovely ladies
who were being unfortunately harassed. Dropping from the shadows like all the heroes before
her until it was too late. Accounts were of a violet ribbon like whip snatching the offender
and tying them up before alerting authorities and staying with the girls. While we thank Lady
Violet for caring so much for us women, I do want to remind our more feminine presenting
listeners that safety in numbers is important. If we can stay in groups, and always be willing
to help out one another we can keep our sisters safe. We have resources on our websites for
local classes who teach self defense and the like for more information.

Speaking with Mneme recently had something pop into our minds that we decided to share.
These new Knights are warriors of a different class. Our Lady Red and Sir Black are
equipped simply, with what seems to be a total coverage suit but no other form of anything
we would call protection. No armor or padding in sight. However, the knights are donned in
armor with good coverage. It also shows that their weapons are different as well. Whereas
our local team seem to lean to the fantastical weaponry consisting of toys with a yo-yo and a
baton. The Knights hold weapons: a longbow, a spike, and a whip even if the material seems
like ribbons.

I’m curious as to why. Are our local heroes more fantastical in nature? Or does it come with
age? We all remember when our spotted lady and black knight began their battle under the
tyranny of Lavender. Are their weapons and clothing a reflection of that youth? Or is it that
these new knights are of a different credential of heroes and as such affirm to a different set
of rules? I would love to hopefully speak with a representative of either team and uncover if
purposeful or coincidental happenstance.

This has been the muse Melete. Remember to be vigilant within and of our surroundings.
Sleep well if you can, or enjoy peace if awake. The city of lights endures, no matter what.

Good Night, Paris; good night, knight maiden, good night to the hidden wings of red and
blue. Good night to you my dear listeners; this is Melete signing off.]

*-*-*-*-*

Uncovering Lights, Episode 104: Frequent fliers of both red and blue.

[Written transcript of podcast]

Who are you? Who's out there? Who's listening? We know you're out there. We've been
expecting you. We hope your wait wasn't long...[musical interlude]

[Aoide] Hello City of Lights, where the brighter the lights the deeper the shadows. It’s your
most melodic host Aoide tonight. With some exciting things to talk about. Our little podcast
and blog have gotten a lot of engagement and traction recently and for that we thank you. It’s
nice to know that people are interested in the goings on of our now infamous city. Things that
were obscured have been found, and I am the lucky muse to reveal that information.

This just in, Paris, new developments have been showing up lately. There’s not one figure of
red and blue wings but two separate figures. One in blue wings, and one in bronze and red
wings. I believe after weeks of wishing and watching the skies we were finally uncovering
answers. There are two new heroes adding to the three we already have totaled the new group
to a total of 5. Let’s do a quick recap:

First in the order is our green archer, the charming Tristan who like all has an animal motif.
His is the noble stag. Tristan has been of great help capturing criminals that were leading the
proper authorities on a merry chase. His arrows have captured many criminals pinning them
in place. They have also been said to be great with children and helping people who were
spooked. With wit and charm some of our listeners said that it would be easy to curtail a
butterfly with this hero around.

Our second valiant knight is Percival. Our lion of tarnished gold. Quiet, and the most
reserved hero we have to date; clad from head to toe in black and antique gold armor that has
seen battle with its dents and scratches being any idea. Percival has been a wonderful
guardian stalking the streets and helping anyone who is in need. Whether helping due to
fighting off assailants, or escorting someone to a safe location per our accounts. Percival is a
fierce defender and fits the noble lion.

Our first lady has been a breath of fresh air. Magical in all terms of the word, Lady Isolde, or
as we call her our Lady Violet. Her enthusiasm of helping not only the everyday citizen
because of crime; but also, to be a kind ear to listen to those who have had no voice and
demand that even our police officers have done their due diligence and protect our citizens.
Multiple accounts have been said that Lady Violet has confronted officers for misogyny or
ignoring our youth with their valid concerns. Unicorn indeed.

Now it pleases me to speak of our two newly confirmed heroes. Sir Galahad, referred to as
Paladin by Sir Tristan; and Morrigan.

Now we have kept to the Arthurian theme as far as Sir Galahad goes. He is said to be the son
of sir Lancelot, and this son has even bested his father who was known to be the best knight.
Galahad is also renowned as the knight who found the holy grail and is the best of all the
Round Table knights. Galahad apparently lifted a sword stuck in a magic stone that had an
inscription reading: "Never shall man take me hence but only he by whose side I ought to
hang; and he shall be the best knight of the world." This and being called as Paladin as a
hype by Tristan, one of the legendary knights of Charlemagne’s court leaves an
impressionable idea on our new hero in blue.

Accounts state that Galahad is usually never alone, but always watching over the others and
even giving orders which makes us think that Galahad may be the leader of these new
knights. We’ve also been informed that the hero helped local authorities by rescuing civilians
trapped in a burning building and flying them to the medics so they could get proper care
quickly. Wearing knightly armor including a twin cape of blue that has sprouted into wings, a
helmet that seemed to be shaped like a beak would make one think of a bird. Yet the griffon
shown proudly on his golden breastplate makes it more narrowed down. Our second mythical
beast of the new heroic team. Also he has a wonderful sword that seems to sometimes glow
which makes him my personal favorite.
Then there’s our final member, the red winged Morrigan. She is the one we’re surprised by
the most, personally. To begin with, the moniker is not Arthurian in nature; Melete claims it
could be from Morgan Le Fey but Mneme and I both agree it could be from Irish mythology.
A goddess of war and fate who foretold doom, death, or victory in battle. Usually appearing
as a bird, and our Morrigan has a very aquiline or eagle like motif. Bronze armor that looked
fit for an archer, as she is our second archer of this team paired with Tristan. She’s also clad
with no mask, but instead sporting wrap-around sunglasses that are shaped like wings; and
like Galahad a red cape that would turn to wings allowing her to fly. Morrigan has been the
hardest one to get a lot of accounts from, more secretive than the others preferring to either
fly above and provide assistance or keep to rooftops and high places than personally talk with
people. From what little we’ve gathered; Morrigan is somewhat sassy with how she talks to
others. Yet she’s the first to swoop in if things need speed. Having swooped in to save
someone who while drunk fell into the Seine River one night and dropped him off at the
authorities so they could escort the tourist to their hotel safely.

Well, dear listeners, how satisfying is it to finally uncover a mystery? We the Muses will be
keeping our eyes and ears open to learn more of this strange knight filled team and what they
want to do in our city. If you're listening I'd like to both welcome you all to our city and thank
you for your service in helping us. It's OK if you'd like to keep your anonymity. However if
you wish to provide more information; drop a letter in our Box, we are all equally
anonymous.

This has been the Muse of Song, Aoide. Remember to be vigilant within and of our
surroundings. Sleep well if you can, or enjoy peace if awake. The city of lights endures, no
matter what.

Good Night Paris; good night to our knights. Good night to you my dear listeners; this is
Aoide on behalf of the Muses signing off.]

*-*-*-*-*

Have you had your own encounter with the Knights? Tell your story on our blog using the
hashtag: #knightsofParis
Romantic-coffee-hog: My girlfriend and I were out near Rue de Charolais when someone
jumped out at us and demanded money. Then Sir Tristan showed up and pinned the guy to
the wall with arrows and left him for the police to find. He then recommended a good
restaurant nearby. Saved our date #knightsofParis

That-Weirdo-12 replied: I wasn't in a good place mental health wise. I was struggling with a
lot of things so I decided to take a walk. It was late, and I was watching the Seine
contemplating the water. I heard flapping wings and a girl was talking to me. It was dark and
hard to see, but she offered to listen and keep an eye out for lavender. I started to vent about
everything and she listened, even interjected a few times so I didn't feel completely alone.
She even offered me jerky, apparently she made it herself. I felt a lot better and was escorted
home in style, flying over Paris seeing all the pretty lights. Thanks Morrigan, you're bitchy
but thanks. #knightsofParis

Dead-Lifting says: I'm a pretty big guy, around 1.8 meters and 113 kg. I felt like a damsel
with Percival hoisting me up his shoulder like I was air as he got me out of my wrecked car
and passed me off to Galahad who flew me over to the hospital. Sir Tristan was already there
talking with the paramedics. I was bleeding a lot and the air lift helped me get treated faster.
As soon as I get better I'm going to pay forward my luck and volunteer. Thanks
#knightsofParis

Real-life-Cinderella replied: I was on my way for an audition for "Paris Has Talent" (too
poor for a taxi) when some assholes from my lycee thought it would be funny to throw coffee
and who knows what else on my dress. Well, out of nowhere this beautiful girl in silver armor
and a horn coming from a crown jumps in and scares them off. Then she takes me to a cafe
and tells me to wait. Then she comes back with this incredible lilac dress, loans me a few
euros, and wishes me the best. This song is for you, Lady Isolde! #knightsofParis

Help-Im-Crushing : So I found out my fiance cheated on me. How? I was walking my dog
and saw the bastard proposing marriage to another girl! He said they've known each other for
a year! We've been together 4! I was so mad! So I started yelling at him and threw his ring to
his face. Apparently he didn't expect to get caught, or be humiliated in public so we started
screaming at each other and he hit me. Next thing I know my ex-fiance was on the floor with
a bruise and Galahad was standing over him. I was saved by a knight in shining armor who
gave my ex the talking-to he deserved. Also stayed while the police came and he was charged
with assault. Ex got arrested and dumped by me and the other girl. Then Galahad took us for
coffee. I'm in love #knightsofParis #crushingonGalahad
Not-a-furry: I just wanted to eat my lunch outside for once. I picked the day the panthers
escaped from the zoo. Fortunately, Percival was nearby and after corralling the kitties sat
with me and talked about music until the EMTs gave me a shock blanket. King of Beasts
indeed! #knightsofParis

*****

The following is a partial transcript from the “Coccinella Magnifica” podcast. This podcast
contains material some might find controversial. Reader/listener discretion is advised.

Coccinella Magnifica Episode 56: Making sense of the so-called “knights”. [Written
transcript of the podcast].

Are you still faithful to the Beetle and Cat? Do you reject the false heroes and fake narrative?
I sure hope so. [Show theme plays].

Hello, and welcome back again, my Polyphaga! It’s been two weeks and I’m sorry for the
delay. Real life concerns strike again. This is your host, Calvia, making a triumphant return to
the airwaves! [Laughs]

[Clears throat] Well, all sorts of strange happenings went on while I was indisposed.
Apparently there have been a group of who-knows-what gallivanting around our fair city and
claiming to be knights. Sure, they’ve helped a few people but Ladybug has done that on a
Tuesday. Yet even our beloved anchorwoman Nadja Chamack has ignored Our Lady Scarlet
to sing the praises of the alleged Knights of Paris like a medieval troubadour.

And I, dear listeners, have to ask: what is the big deal? Do they remind us of our distant
history of chivalry and courtly love? Are we growing bored of the young woman who has
fought tirelessly, almost alone, to protect our home? I would be ashamed, my good people,
my Polyphaga, if even one of you turned your back on our hardworking Ladybug.

Long term listeners know this but I pride myself on being a rational human being and would
never make assumptions based on emotion alone. I have poured over every video uploaded
online or sent to me via email, sometimes frame by frame. I’ll put a few links in the show
notes so you can judge for yourselves.

As much as I would love to believe these newcomers are benevolent and only seek to aid us
as much as I can, my analytical brain won’t let me. Are they helping our heroes fight akuma?
Does Morrigan or Galahad catch Chat Noir before he slams into a building? Does Percival
aid Ladybug when she’s trying to come up with a strategy to stop Mister Pigeon (yes, again)
from covering Paris with feathers and feces? [noise of disgust] Sorry, that was beneath me.

But no and no. They do little to nothing to help our beloved duo. To their credit they help
evacuate civilians when akuma attack. They’ve been known to capture bank robbers and
rescue kittens from trees and yes, stopped someone from jumping off Pont du Lac. All very
nice and useful.

None of them have ever been interviewed and seem to hide from Mme. Chamack or even the
innocuous Ladyblogger, who seems to have finally returned after taking the summer off.
Morrigan even threatened to feed someone their own camera. Hrm, hiding or hostility seems
to be their official reaction to the press.

I have heard they are just humble and don’t want to get in Ladybug’s way when she’s fighting
akuma. That they prefer to be heroes of the common people. What high ideals. What
garbage!

[Takes a deep breath] Again, sorry. Don’t be fooled by the shiny armor or fancy wings, Paris!
Support Team Miraculous, who has always been there for us. These knights pretend to help
the little guy but that’s all it is; pretend.

You know I will always speak the truth to you and I say these so-called chevaliers are trying
to muscle their way into the hearts of Parisians and supplant our Lady and her feline cohort.
There! I said it! They’re trying to start a superhero turf war and our heroes and our city will
be their casualties!

Don’t believe the knights. Don’t accept their help. They don’t have your best interests at
heart, they just want to fool us and take focus off Ladybug and Chat Noir.
Let’s think about this for a minute. Where were these knights three years ago when
Hawkmoth first showed up? Why didn’t they help us then? I’ll tell you why. They saw all the
attention and love our wonderful Chat and Lady received and got jealous. They’re not
helping with akuma but they want our city to worship them while they leave the real heroes
to do all the hard work. They’d rather fly around and look pretty while gaining our trust.
Once they have it the claws will come out.

You might laugh at me for being hostile towards people who look like they’re helping but it’s
all for show. And if they’re so benevolent, why the weapons? Do they need swords and bows
and arrows to defend Paris? Where did they come from?

What are they hiding?

And oh, yes, they are hiding something. Their true intentions for Paris. Everyone has secrets
and they refuse to step into the light.

Believe me, I’d love for these knights to be on the side of right and good but anyone who
claims to be a hero yet refuses to join forces with Ladybug or even talk to her can’t be truly
good. Look at those links if you doubt me. There’s one where Ladybug is holding out her
hand to Galahad but all he does is look at her and fly away. Not my idea of a hero, especially
if he thinks he’s too good to be Ladybug’s ally.

The price of freedom is vigilance and so I say to everyone who can hear my voice. Stay
vigilant. Take photos. Document everything. If you can, send it to me.

I love Paris. I love our heroes. I love all of you. Good night. This is Calvia, signing off. Be
sure to leave a comment down below. Please include the hashtag #ibelieveinLB

[Program ends]

Um-actually : It’s pretty telling to me that all of these “Knights” take their names from
things like Arthurian Legend or Celtic Mythology. They’re clearly from Great Britain or
Ireland. If they were French heroes, like our Ladybug and Chat, there would be a Lancelot
among them. Why aren’t they protecting their homeland? Were they exiled? Disgraced? Is
the French government secretly contracting heroes from other nations? #ibelieveinLB

TERFs-must-die: I know, right? We don’t need to outsource heroism. Ladybug has recruited
temporary heroes before. She could easily make them permanently part of the team. These
faux heroes should be deported! #ibelieveinLB

To-be-fair : The temporary heroes disappeared after Miracle Queen. Rumor has it Hawkmoth
found out who they were and their families had to leave France. I saw LB swinging around
with some guy with a dragon motif so maybe they’re slowly rebuilding the team.
#ibelieveinLB #LadyNoirForever

Whatever : Hawkbutt has been scarce over the summer. Maybe the heroes are on vacation?
#ibelieveinLB #LBisAce
 Chapter Twenty-four
Chapter Summary

The fittings for the ball scene clothes begin and everyone is excited to try on their
costumes. Allegra and Marinette start to bond and Chloe reflects on the changes in her
former favorite target.

Meanwhile Lila ponders becoming an actress for real and gains some respect for
Marinette.

Chapter Notes

Special thanks as always to Industrial_Lace for continuing to enable me. Thank you to
everyone continuing to read this story. I appreciate your support and interest. Also, I
posted this before June was over! Go me!

Felicity looked over at Barry’s plate, doing nothing to hide her disgust. “I can’t believe
you’re going to eat such disgusting garbage. How can you even move after that? British
cuisine was clearly based on a dare.”

“Nonsense, my dear Flick,” he responded as he sliced up his black pudding while looking her
straight in the eye, “a brain such as mine needs fuel for the long haul, not some carbohydrate
nightmare that wouldn’t leave a bird alive. And you have no right to criticize my country’s
food when you’ve been known to eat snails. ” He smirked at her “continental breakfast” and
she scowled at him.

“Jokes on you, Barrington. The average bird can eat twice its own weight.” She looked at
Elinor for support but she was too busy feeding bits of baguette covered in Nutella to
Seabert. She muttered under her breath, “If Jayden were here he’d back me up.”

“Nah, Jayden is still carrying on a torrid love affair with his laptop,” Jack plunked down his
plate beside Felicity’s and across from Barry. “They’ll make beautiful apps together.”
Felicity paused her argument with Holmes to look at Watson’s plate. What she saw shocked
her. “Jack, darling…what the hell is that?”

“This?” Jack pointed proudly at the jumble of eggs, bacon, potatoes and cheese on his plate.
“In America, we call this a ‘breakfast skillet’. It has all the protein and carbs I need. Plus
cheese.”

“So…Americans disguise their horrible food with cheese?” Felicity asked. She could almost
imagine poor Jack’s arteries hardening. She made a mental note to offer a cup of fruit and
perhaps some Scottish oats the next day.

Barry just shook his head. His poor Watson, forced to eat something so revolting for eight
years. He’d teach his partner about good hearty English food once he had the chance.

What they were thinking must have shown on their face because Jack glared at both of them.
“Hey. Eat my ass.”

“Buy me dinner first!” Felicity retorted before Barry could open his mouth.

Anything Watson might have said in reply was interrupted by the intercom system.

The Headmaster’s voice was heard. Holmes noted he sounded tired and stressed. His words
were clipped and his delivery was wooden. “Attention, faculty and students. At this time I
would like for all of you to make your way to the assembly hall. No dawdling. Anyone
caught skiving off will be disciplined, no exceptions. That is all.”

The speaker cut off and the trio stared at each other then around the room. All of the other
students were dutifully putting down their utensils and making their way to the assembly hall.
Felicity all but dragged Jack to his feet and hauled him away towards the exit. All Barry
could do was follow silently as he contemplated the changes in their group dynamic.
He decided he didn’t like it.

*****

The Headmaster stood on stage and waited until all the Hearts, Clubs, Diamonds and Spades
grouped themselves according to their class (Spades near the front, naturally) and took their
seats. They whispered among themselves until he approached the podium and gently tapped
the microphone.

Everyone quieted down and once there was silence he spoke.

“It seems as if both a year and a mere moment has passed since I last stood here and told you
all of the sad death of our beloved Professor Akunin.”

He allowed everyone to murmur “Rest In Peace” or something similar before continuing.

“And as you may remember, in a few weeks we were slated to have our annual Founders’
Ball, where we celebrate the coming together of the greatest detectives the world has ever
known.”

There was more murmuring a bit of applause. He waited again.

“Thus, it is my sorrowful duty to announce that I am recommending to the Board that the
Ball be canceled this year.”

The Headmaster was no doubt expecting applause and polite agreement. He would be
disappointed.

There were some relieved sighs and some surprised gasps but most of the crowd seemed
displeased.
“That’s not fair!”

“I already bought my dress!”

“The professor would want us to carry on.”

“Oui!”

The students were very quickly turning against the Headmaster and a few professors
approached the podium, intent on speaking with him.

Judging by their body language the Headmaster had neglected to discuss his decision with the
rest of the staff. Dissent among the professors would spread to the students and then they’d
have a riot to quell. Or worse, mass detentions. This wouldn’t do.

Well, Barry was a Spade. More than that, he was a direct descendant of Sherlock Holmes and
if their student body had a leader, surely it was him. He opened his mouth to speak up.

Felicity beat him to it. She left her seat and made her way to the stage.

The Headmaster seemed too surprised to chastise her. “Have you something to say on the
matter, Miss Dupin?”

She nodded. “Forgive the interruption, but I do. Is it alright if I approach the podium?”

Jack’s eyebrows rose and he looked at Barry. He knew “Filly” had a high class education and
probably an etiquette tutor but he’d never heard her sound so formal and posh. It made him
feel a little unpolished and grubby in comparison.
Holmes stared right back then up at Dupin. Felicity looked…he believed the Americans used
the term “badass”. Her posture was ladylike and respectful, yet not to be ignored. It was…
rather attractive if he were being honest.

The Headmaster nodded and she walked up to him. She had her hands clasped together, the
only sign Barry could find that she was nervous at all. Felicity began to speak into the mic.

“With all due respect to you, sir, and with the greatest respect to Professor Akunin, I, as a
Legacy student, refuse to be scared off by some nameless faceless…criminal,” Barry could
tell she had wanted to use a stronger word, “I want the ball to be held as scheduled. I’m not
about to allow my ancestor to be dishonored either.”

There was a buzz of approval among the students and maybe even a professor or two. Barry
couldn’t help a small grin of endorsement. The ball had to go on for their plan to lure out the
murderer or murderers to work. He was sure they wouldn’t be able to resist sneaking on
campus; the school always hired additional help to prepare for the ball and he and his friends
were laying a trap. Jayden would no doubt have his extra surveillance prepared to catch them
or just gather evidence. He wasn’t sure how he felt about being bait but neither could he ask
one of his friends to do it.

There was some applause and cheers of support before the Headmaster broke in. “I can’t
allow my students to expose themselves to danger!” he protested. He looked at Felicity, who
was doing her best to look brave and stoic. “Miss Dupin, it would grieve me if anything were
to happen to one of our Legacy students such as yourself of course, but I feel the same way
about all the students who attend here.” He indicated the entire student body with a sweep of
his arm. “All of them are important and precious to me and it is my duty to protect you. How
could I look any of your parents in the face and tell them that one of you was harmed?”

The man looked genuinely worried and sad, no doubt thinking about his failure to protect one
of his staff. Barry felt a stab of pity for the man, even though his caution, even for the best of
reasons, was screwing up their plan. He opened his mouth to speak again, only to be
interrupted for the second time in ten minutes.

A young girl with waist-length chestnut hair glided her way up the stage and near the
podium. She pointed at the microphone and Felicity looked at her, shrugged, then stepped
back. Holmes blinked once or twice, then focused on the new speaker.

Irene Adler.

“I think Felicity has a good point, Headmaster,” the girl smiled at Dupin, who tried not to
look shocked at her surprise ally. Adler also smiled at the headmaster. “But you also make a
good point about protecting the students and how parents would react. So, what about a
vote?”

The room buzzed again as everyone began whispering, asking each other what Irene could
possibly mean by a “vote”. Barry felt his esteem for the girl rise slightly.

Irene went on to explain. “Everyone here has a school email address, right? Even if they
prefer to use their own personal one.” She turned to the Headmaster, gesturing with her hands
as she spoke. “There are all sorts of websites that make polls. You could set up a poll where
everyone could vote whether or not they wanted a ball or not. Then you could send a link to
everyone’s school email address and everyone could vote anonymously. No hard feelings.”

There were some mutterings of agreement and excitement but Barry could tell not everyone
was convinced. He was sure he could do something to rally the undecided and racked his
brains for an idea.

“That’s…rather brilliant, Miss Adler,” The Headmaster praised Irene. “Better yet, it’s
completely fair. Attendance will not be mandatory for anyone!” He addressed the crowd and
there were a few cheers.

“Say, Watson,” Holmes began but the other boy was up on his feet and dashing up to the
stage.

Jack grabbed the microphone before anyone could stop him. “Hey, I’m Jack Watson if you
haven’t met me yet. How’s it going? Anyway, maybe the school could arrange a field trip to a
concert or a theme park for any and all students who don’t want to go to the big ball.” The
stage lights were bright but Jack could see a few heads nodding along with his idea. “That
way, everyone gets to do some fun sh…stuff,” he amended and there was a louder round of
applause for Watson.

The Headmaster looked a bit ruffled that the problem was getting solved without his approval
or input but most of the student body seemed to agree with the ideas the teenagers had put
forward and he really didn’t want to offend three Legacy students, two of which were
children of the founding families. He sighed and gave up.

“Very well. We shall do as you three have suggested.” He addressed the crowd with all the
authority of a man trying to pretend they were all his ideas. “We shall continue with the ball
if a majority of the students vote for it and anyone who does not can sign up anonymously for
a field trip to be determined later.” He accepted the mic back from Watson and placed it back
in its stand. “Due to all this excitement and the disruption to the usual schedule, morning
classes are canceled. You may all go back to the cafeteria where the staff will be pleased to
serve fresh meals to anyone who hasn't had a chance to eat. After that, you may consider the
rest of your morning as a free study period. Afternoon classes will continue as scheduled
after lunch. Dismissed.”

He and the professors left the stage, no doubt to tell the cafeteria staff they were now pulling
double duty. The students milled about as they talked excitedly among themselves and slowly
made their way to the cafeteria or their dorms.

Barry sat in his seat and watched Jack and Felicity walking together, hopefully towards him.
He caught Irene staring at them and then back at him. He swore the look on her face was pity.
“Well, I suppose no one needs me around, do they?” he muttered to himself. He sighed and
pulled himself to his feet. No more sulking for him. He had a plan to put together.

*****

“Cut!” Amelie called out. The crew clapped around her. “All in one take! My darlings, you’re
brilliant. Victor, you’re a star!”

“Well I do my best,” Victor bowed and made his way to his dressing room.
“Well done, Lila,” Amelie smiled at her and the girl found herself blushing involuntarily. She
loved praise, almost more than she loved attention. Especially sincere praise. Plus, there was
something about the way Amelie smiled at her that made her want to do a good job, not just
climb the social ladder.

“Thank you so much, Amelie,” Lila smiled and for once since she’d known the girl, it wasn’t
artificial and self-serving, but surprised and pleased. “I’m starting to really get inside Irene’s
head. She’s so much more complex than I realized.”

Amelie smiled again, feeling ever so slightly guilty for the first time. Lila had done
something to Allen the other children refused to discuss fully and thus they’d insisted she
keep making Lila’s part smaller. Now she wondered if she should give the young woman
another chance. Perhaps if she continued to do well they could find a larger part for her on
the next Graham Films production.

Ah, there was nothing more thrilling to Amelie than developing new talent.

Gio came up behind Lila and ran a hand over her shoulder, giving it a squeeze. “Didn’t I tell
you?” he whispered, “all you have to do is show everyone what you’re truly capable of. Now
everyone can see how talented you are.”

She leaned her head on his shoulder. “I should always listen to you. You give the best
advice.”

For a moment she allowed herself to dream of fame and fortune again. Accolades she’d
earned honestly. Recognition that didn’t depend on claiming to know celebrities and snagging
a trophy boyfriend. Her fame as a model depended on staying in Gabriel Agreste’s good
graces and he could take everything back any time he wished. If she’d earned her way with
hard work and talent, no one could take that from her. Not unless she well and truly screwed
up. Once she was rich and famous enough she’d hire a financial advisor to help her invest in
funds and then she could live off the interest if she were careful.

Amelie clapped her hands to get everyone’s attention and Lila pulled herself out of her
daydreams. “Exciting news, everyone! Mrs. Jennings and our own little Marinette have
completed the costumes for the ball and are ready for fittings. I’m going to ask the ladies of
the principal cast to follow either Mrs. Jennings or Marinette to the Wardrobe Department.
Adults with Mrs. Jennings and younger ladies with Marinette. Chloe will be there to take
pictures so keep your makeup camera ready.”

“No nudes,” Chloe assured everyone. Yeah, she could be a bitch but not when someone was
at their most vulnerable physically. Well, not anymore.

“Boo!” yelled one of the male extras.

“Boo!” chorused one of the female extras.

Amelie gave them both a look of disappointment, somehow picking them both out of the
crowd. “Really, this isn’t that kind of production. Dignity and consent at all times.”

She waited until the room was calm again and continued. “Step lively, ladies. Gentlemen,
we’ll be dividing into two groups. Group A will shoot a scene with most of the Spades and
the Headmaster about their findings on the case so far. Group B will be secondary characters
like Marlowe andCharles IV discussing what the ball could mean for the investigation and
whether it will draw out the killer or just get everyone in one place to be slaughtered. Off you
pop.”

The men and boys grumbled good naturedly but none the less went off to prepare the next
scene. Lila was about to follow them when she was stopped by Amelie.

“Aren’t you going to attend your fitting, dear?” the woman asked.

“But I thought I was just…” Lila stopped and Amelie watched as comprehension settled over
the girl’s face. “Oh!” She reacted with genuine surprise. She was being included with the
main cast? Not some rented gown or something from stores but a dress designed specifically
for her?

She danced a little in place before remembering Marinette had designed her gown. Someone
who saw through her and hated her. Someone who could do anything she wanted and not
have to face the consequences. She had power over her and Lila hated it. It was quite the role
reversal than their old college dynamic.

She forced herself to relax and smile at Amelie. “On my way! Thank you!” She turned away
and practically raced after the other girls on her way to the Wardrobe Department. Marinette
wouldn’t do anything to her. She was a coward and would never risk looking bad to Amelie.
She had nothing to worry about.

Amelie chuckled to herself once everyone was out of earshot. Yes, Miss Rossi was worth
watching.

*****

“Marinette! I love it!” Mylene twirled around the room in her ball dress. “I was afraid it
would be too formal and hard to dance in but it’s so flowy and easy to move in. It’s just my
style!” She rubbed the material between her fingers. “It feels like silk.”

Marinette smiled and nodded at her friend. “I didn’t think Victorian fashion would suit you
but bohemian chic would.” She laughed. “Well, boho chic with hints of haute couture. I was
inspired by your braids and went with a rainbow dip-dyed material. Sustainable cotton
sateen, which is vegan of course. It’s a great alternative to synthetics. ”

Mylene nearly cried and hugged her friend for her thoughtfulness. “It’s perfect,” she let her
go and stepped away. “I should probably take it off before I ruin it.”

“Not quite yet. I want to adjust the hemline. It’s a little too long and I don’t want you to have
to wear heels if you don’t want to.”

Mylene looked thoughtfully at her reflection. “I was thinking this dress would look cute in
matching low-heeled sandals.”
Marinette blinked and adjusted her thinking. “That could work. Do you mind standing on the
platform, please?”

Her friend did as asked and Marinette marked the hemline accordingly and began to pin it up.
“Is this too high, do you think?”

Mylene looked at her reflection. “A little. Would a centimeter lower be alright?”

The designer made the adjustment. “Right here?”

“I think so.”

She readjusted her pins and together they looked at Mylene’s reflection. “You know what,
Mademoiselle Actress? I think it’s perfect.”

“I think so too.”

Mylene let Marinette help her off the dressmaker’s platform and looked over to where Chloe
was quietly taking pictures.

The blonde lowered her camera and looked at them. “I got all the shots I needed. Mylene can
change now.”

“Thank you, Chloe,” Marinette had decided she’d be professional as long as Chloe was and
so far it was proving to be the right decision. “I can’t wait to see the finished book.”

Mylene straightened her back and surprised everyone by giving her former bully a small but
confident smile. “Marinette’s designs are so good. You should probably commission her to
make you a dress for the premiere while she’s still available.”
Chloe didn’t say anything at first but managed half a toothless smile. “Maybe.” She
pretended not to see the other girls staring at her wide-eyed. “I need a new memory card. I’m
going to go grab one real quick before you let Rossi in here.”

*****

Lila approached the Wardrobe Department with more than a little nervousness. She tried to
tell herself it was just Marinette but that thought didn’t reassure her like it used to. Despite
her best efforts at manipulating the situation (or straight-up attempted second degree murder),
Lila was still a nobody. It galled her that everyone thought Marinette was so wonderful and
sweet. But unlike school, Lila’s usual tricks didn’t work on actual rich and famous teens with
connections of their own. They didn’t even work on Adrien now that he was dating The Ice
Queen.

They’d never worked on Felix. Even if she hadn’t alienated his friends, he was smarter and
more perceptive than his cousin. Damn him. Now she had to be very careful because she was
sure he suspected her involvement in Marinette’s near deaths. Oh, and his but he was just
collateral damage. Her main target had been Marinette.

She carefully assumed a tranquil demeanor, took a deep breath, and opened the door to the
Wardrobe Department with a wide smile.

Inside she found organized chaos as interns rushed from dressing room to dressing room with
heaps of garment bags, tape measures, and various sewing tools she didn’t recognize. She felt
horribly lost and out of place, a feeling she hated, until a young woman who introduced
herself as Sophie led her to a room.

Sophie opened the door for her and ushered her inside. Lila smiled in thanks and Sophie gave
her a weird half-smile before leaving and closing the door behind her. Great. Now the crew
didn’t like or trust her either. She didn’t actually care about them but she made a mental note
to be even more careful what she said or did on set. She wasn’t famous yet and couldn’t risk
rumors of bad behavior. Only stars got to act like divas without reproach.

To her surprise the person waiting for her wasn’t some intern or even one of Sra. Jennings’
assistants but Marinette herself. She forced herself not to smirk but having the girl who had
somehow stolen everything she wanted waiting on her was hilarious.
“Marinette!” she chirped. “It’s so good to see you! I’m so happy you designed a dress for me!
I can’t wait to see it!”

The other smiled and Lila was surprised to see she didn’t look upset to see her like she
expected. It could be because of Marinette’s newly acquired acting skills or she was just more
comfortable when designing. Lila couldn’t wait to see the gown so she could make Marinette
look mean and petty by complaining about how unflattering the dress was. She wouldn't put
it past the little wannabe to design something hideous and expect Lila to wear it.

Marinette just continued to smile, looking calm and professional. “I hope you like it, Lila. I
designed it not just for your character , but with you in mind as well.”

Lila blinked, temporarily at a loss for words. She had expected Marinette would have
designed something for her character. It was, quite literally, her job. But to hear that she’d
also taken Lila herself into account when designing? It made her feel…almost warm.

Someone cleared their throat and Lila turned her head away from Marinette and towards the
sound.

Sitting with her legs crossed and a camera on her lap was Chloe Bourgeois. Joy. Another
person with too much influence and far too much money. Someone who also hated her guts
and would cheerfully have her shot into the sun. Or just…deported.

“Oh, Chloe!” She pretended to be surprised. “Still taking pictures for the making

-of book? How wonderful for you!”

The blonde looked at her from under her lashes with a “duh” look on her face. Lila continued
to smile, because she was sure it would piss the other girl off.

“Um…anyway…” Marinette walked over to a rack containing a single garment bag. (She had
insisted that every dress for the Founders’ Ball scene be stored separately and under lock and
key. She told Mme. Jennings it was to prevent leaks to the press but it was really to prevent
sabotage.) “It’s time to have your dress fitted.”

She unzipped the bag and gently pulled out the dress. Lila clenched her jaw to keep it from
dropping. She was all ready to act offended and Marinette had unknowingly thwarted her.

The dress was a beautiful dark green that shimmered under the fluorescent lights. It was long
with a full skirt and cinched waist. It had a high winged collar, long sleeves, and a v-neck
that would show off her collar bone without being too revealing. She studied her reflection in
the full length 360 degree mirror. It was absolutely gorgeous, but…

Lila pouted and tried to make herself look pitiful. “It’s…not orange.”

Chloe huffed and muttered something about someone being ungrateful under her breath.

Marinette just smiled. “The dress is made from Georgette silk from a cruelty-free company. I
know your favorite color is orange but I thought the color would enhance your hair and skin
tone. Not to mention making your eyes pop.” Her smile seemed genuinely encouraging and
not mocking at all.

She held out the dress to Lila. “Just try it on first before you decide. Some clothes look
different on the hanger than they will on a person.”

Lila dearly wanted to say no but something made her nod. It did look like a pretty dress and
she’d never worn Georgette silk before. The material alone must have cost a fortune and that
by itself made her want to try it on.

She gingerly took the dress from Marinette, who hadn’t lost her smile as she pointed towards
another door. “There’s a private changing room right there. Don’t worry, no one will watch
you change.”

“Not even Chloe?” Lila asked and tried to sound timid.

“Don’t insult me,” Chloe’s reply was lazy, like she didn’t care. Marinette gave Lila a thumbs
up and Lila turned on her heel to get changed.

It was time to see if Marinette was even one-quarter of the designer she made herself out to
be.

*****

She had once prided herself on her ability to read people. It was important to know how to
manipulate them once she knew what they wanted, feared, or loved. Marinette had been
mostly easy to figure out. She had a strong sense of justice bordering on self-righteousness,
was in love with Adrien Agreste and wanted to be a designer like Gabriel Agreste.

Well, she was still self-righteous, had given up on Adrien and Gabriel was a fool for not
offering this girl an internship.

Marinette had been right, the dress was perfect for her.

The color made her skin glow and brought out the auburn highlights in her hair. Her olive
eyes did indeed pop. The sleeves were too long and the waist didn’t suit her but damn if she
wouldn’t ask to take this dress home with her once production was over.

Damn, she couldn’t believe that Marinette Dupain-Cheng of all people was going to humble
her into saying the other girl was right.

“Lila? Are you alright? Come on out. I want to check the fit.”

She looked into the mirror one more time and did a twirl for herself. The skirt swirled around
her legs nicely. “Coming!”
Lila knew she must look good by the way Chloe’s eyes widened and Marinette clasped her
hands together with glee. “You look great!”

Chloe remembered why she was there and began to take pictures. “The dark color really suits
a mysterious character like Adler is supposed to be.”

“And the design is sophisticated, like Adler, but still age appropriate. I also chose a material
shot with gold thread. It’ll catch the light as you dance.” Marinette noted, even if she seemed
surprised Chloe had said anything positive.

Marinette turned her back to Chloe and began asking Lila questions. “How does the fabric
feel? Too heavy? Is the hem too long? I adjusted it because your character would probably
wear at least low heels to the ball. Is there anything else you’d like to alter?”

Lila was taken aback, not just by the rapid fire questions but the fact she was receiving any
positive attention from people she knew hated her. “Um…” she thought for a moment and
surprised herself by being honest. “The sleeves are too long. Could I have them cut back to
my elbows?”

“Three-quarters instead of full sleeves. Got it.” Marinette made a note on her phone and
looked back at Lila expectantly.

Lila pulled at the waist. “Could you take-in the waist? It seems a little loose. I’d really like
the dress to enhance my figure a little more. If you don’t mind!” She added hastily. She
looked down and tried to appear pitiful to needle the girl. Old habits die hard.

Marinette didn’t take the bait and Chloe didn’t comment. The designer grabbed a few pins
from something on her wrist and made adjustments. “How is it now?”

“Yes. It’s a better fit without being too tight.” Lila was impressed; Marinette hadn’t even tried
to poke her. “But…it needs something.”
Chloe frowned as she continued to snap photos but Marinette’s brow furrowed in thought.
Suddenly she brightened. “A belt! A belt made from cork and then covered with the same
material the dress is made from!” The designer’s eyes almost glowed as she thought up ideas.
She shook her head and focused on Lila. “Maybe the belt buckle could be covered in
crystals…and a matching necklace, maybe some earrings.” She looked at Lila. “Is all that
okay with you? I was thinking you could wear your hair up and we could put in some crystal
hair accessories. I’m thinking of stars or flowers.”

“Um…flowers,” Lila decided. Requesting stars might make her look egotistical and she
didn’t think that was a good idea.

Marinette just made another note in her phone. “That’s it for now. Just take the dress off
carefully and hang it up. I’ll get started on the changes in the next few days.”

Lila didn’t go anywhere at first. Instead, she continued to stare at Marinette. Even Chloe
stopped taking pictures for a few minutes.

Marinette blinked at the other girl. “Is something wrong? Was there something else you
wanted to change?”

“Um,” Lila stammered, and not for effect, “I…I thought you didn’t like me.”

The designer blinked, looking surprised. “Why should that matter right now?” Lila reared
back in surprise and waited for the girl to continue.

Chloe put the camera in her lap and flexed her fingers. This could be interesting.

Marinette sighed then took a deep breath to steady herself. “Look, Lila. We’ll probably never
be friends.” Because I think you’ve tried to kill me twice. Oh, and there was all that crap you
did to me last year. “But I’m a professional. I would never do less than my best for anyone,
no matter what our personal relationship might be.”
“Aunt Amelie says a true professional never mixes personal vendettas with work,” Chloe put
in.

The other two girls ignored her and Marinette continued.

“Besides, I think acting is a good career path for you,” she almost smiled at Lila, shocking
her. “You have some natural charisma, something every actor needs, and to be honest, your
acting has improved as production’s gone on.”

Lila blushed despite herself at the praise. Victor and Gio had been giving her acting lessons
with some occasional input by Anna. Even Felix would nod in approval after one of her
scenes. Now to have the girl she hated praising her? It was amazing and warmed her more
than she ever thought it could. It must have killed Marinette to admit Lila was actually good
at something, so her good opinion meant more to Lila than anyone else’s.

Lila fiddled with one of her hair ties, an old habit from when she was nervous as a little girl.
“Well…I mean, a model’s career can be measured in months, whereas a good actress can
work for decades. Like Meryl Streep.”

Chloe snorted. “Uh, please. Don’t compare yourself to her. Slow your roll, Rossi.”

Marinette didn’t comment on what the blonde said but smiled at Lila. “Hey, there’s nothing
wrong with having a goal or someone you want to emulate.” She chuckled. “And you could
definitely do worse than an actress who’s won multiple awards.”

Lila herself would rather compare herself to Catherine Deneuve or Ornella Muti. But the
American Actress would do. She refused to admit to herself that she panicked when trying to
think of an actress with a long and respected career.

She allowed herself to dream of a better life, one she’d earned and deserved . Something
she’d built on her own and couldn’t be taken away from her on Gabriel Agreste’s whim. She
didn’t want any of these people’s friendship (except maybe Gio) but she would gladly accept
their respect.
It was kind of funny, she thought later as she was changing, all I had to do was use my
natural skills for good and even Marinette Dupain-Cheng would praise me.

Yes…with time and a little work, not to mention a future designer to make her look good, she
could finally have it all.

*****

“Claude? Aren’t you going to come out and show us?”

“Give me a minute, Mari-dear. I’ve never tied a cravat before. This is why men used to have
valets to help them dress.”

Claude slid the curtain open and walked out. Only Marinette and Chloe were there as
promised. Ostensibly this was to keep the costumes from being leaked online but also Claude
was surprisingly shy when it came to trying new things.

“Okay, Claude, so how does it…fit?”

Marinette broke off and stared at Claude. Chloe nearly fumbled her camera but was able to
regain her composure before her friend or…Marinette saw that she’d lost it. She started
snapping photos as Claude stared at his reflection in the full-length 360 degree mirror.

Claude looked amazing, much better than she could have ever imagined when she dreamed
up his design. The dark gray tailcoat had a swallowtail cut and was decorated with three
diagonally placed gold buttons that went from the bottom of the lapels to the bottom of the
waist. The waistcoat underneath was eggplant purple in a subtle diamond Harlequin pattern
with a matching cravat tied in a bow. She had kept the buff colored trousers simple and plain
so they wouldn’t detract from the rest of the outfit. The shirt was simple and white for the
same reason.
Marinette couldn’t handle the suspense. “Well?!”

“This…this isn’t anything I’d choose for myself. Not in a million years.” The designer’s
shoulders began to droop before Claude hastily added, “But it looks great on me!” He twisted
from one side to the other. “I look so…” He lifted his chin. “Elegant and classy. Kind of
formal but with style and flare. Purple is Allegra’s color. Did you know that?” He looked at
Marinette over his shoulder and smiled before going back to admiring his image in the
mirror.

“Yeah. I knew that.” Marinette was relieved to know he liked what he saw. “She told me and
I wanted to coordinate your outfits but I also thought the darker purple would bring out your
eyes.”

“And you were right!” He approached Marinette as if about to hug her then stopped. “It’s
probably not a good idea to hug you while wearing this fancy outfit.”

“I’ll mark you down for a hug later.” She told him and then asked, “how is the fit? Too
tight”? Is there anything you don’t like or want adjusted?”

He looked down. “The pants are a little long. I don’t want to trip while wearing them. Could
you raise the hem? Maybe a centimeter or so?”

She made a note on her phone. “No problem.”

Chloe gave him a nod of approval. “Looking good, Claude.”

He bowed to her and then straightened. “Wow, this is really easy to move in! I thought it
would be all…” He made a vague hand gesture. “Stiff and itchy, and completely black and
white.”

Marinette laughed. “We have better fabric than they did back then. Plus, we’re just going for
the aesthetic of the time period, not total accuracy. And the black and white evening wear
was more Victorian while your outfit was inspired by Regency fashion. Besides,” she smiled
up at him. “You have way too much personality for black and white.”

“That’s more Felix’s style than mine anyway.” Chloe raised a brow at the insult to their friend
but didn’t comment.

“Oh! One more thing,” Claude looked nervous “Could I have a hat? A top hat? That would
be cool.”

Marinette pretended to make a note but she was already working on one. “As long as you
don’t wear it while dancing.”

He pouted at her but she wouldn’t fall for his big blue eyes. “All right, you’re done. Go
change.”

Claude hopped down from the platform but added, “Okay, but don’t forget my hat.”

“Don’t be an ass, Claude,” Chloe told him and then recoiled as she glanced over and realized
he hadn’t shut the curtain.

“Gah! I didn’t mean I wanted to see your ass, you exhibitionist!”

*****

“Wait, you did what ?” Allegra paused while dressing. “Why the hell would you do that?”

Marinette glared over at a smug, unrepentant Chloe. The photographer had texted Allegra a
sneak peek of Lila’s dress.
Allegra couldn’t believe it. The Italian girl had tried to kill Marinette twice. Both times Felix
had nearly been collateral damage. Rossi should be forced to wear the scratchiest dress
Marinette could make. Instead the little psycho was being rewarded for her shitty behavior by
wearing a damn fine dress for the ball scene.

“Oh wow, Allegra, it’s like I’m a professional designer or something.” Marinette rolled her
eyes.

“You’re an intern,” Chloe reminded her.

“An intern creating original costumes for a major motion picture,” Marinette shot back, “so I
must be doing something right.”

Chloe raised an eyebrow. Damn, Dupain-Cheng had really found her spine between moving
on from Adrien and getting out from under Bustier’s thumb.

“Yeah, but-” Allegra began.

“The point is,” Marinette cut her off and pointed to the door. Chloe nodded. Anyone could be
eavesdropping and they couldn’t afford to tip off their prey or cause an akuma if an angry
crewmember went after Lila. Again. “I never do less than my best for anyone. I don’t want
anyone I design for to look bad, no matter what our personal relationship is.”

Chloe texted Allegra and the other girl dropped the subject. Time to finish dressing anyway.

Allegra wished the dressing room had a mirror but oh well. She slid back the curtain and
stepped out. She caught a glimpse of herself in the 360 degree mirror and her jaw dropped.

“Holy shit.”
She wasn’t sure if it were she, Marinette or Chloe who said that. She looked from her
reflection to the designer and back again. “You know what? Forget anything I said about you
making a nice dress for Lila. Mine is at least four times better.”

“Hell yeah it is,” Chloe picked up her camera and began taking pictures of Allegra from as
many angles as she could.

The dress was a strapless lilac organza dress with a tulle overlay. The tulle was artfully
draped over the skirt in gentle folds that gave the dress an almost Grecian look. There were
also silver dove appliques on the skirt and bodice and gathered at the waist to look like a belt.

Goddammit she was gonna slay. She found herself wishing Alii could see her right now but
the kwami was in her locker for safekeeping. She would not risk her being stolen by someone
like Lila…or freaking Marinette out with a mini unicorn.

Allegra patted the material of the skirt. “No offense, but…is this supposed to be so stiff and
heavy?” She hoped she wasn’t offending Marinette. They were just starting to become some
sort of friends and she didn’t want to be the one to screw that up.

Instead of being offended Marinette just grinned. “Look under the flowers around your
waist.”

Allegra did and to her surprise, she found a bunch of snaps. She undid each one and the skirt
of the dress fell away, making Allegra glad Marinette had insisted she wear workout shorts
under the dress. The underside was full of pockets, some large, some small. One was long
and skinny, just the perfect size to hide a sword.

“Elinor is the group’s weapons expert and since you’re expected to fight near the end of the
ball scene I thought it would be a good idea for your character to have some built-in weapons
pockets. That’s why the dress is as long as it is. She can wear a pair of trousers and some
athletic shoes or maybe what the Americans call ‘cargo pants’ so she can carry all her
weapons while running or something.”
It was on the tip of Chloe’s tongue to tell Marinette she was brilliant but she wasn’t in the
habit of giving compliments to people. Especially someone she used to bully. Fortunately
Allegra beat her to it.

“That is completely freaking brilliant!” Allegra praised and Marinette just smiled and
shrugged.

“Thanks. The hardest part was making sure the material was sturdy enough to support the
weight of anything we put in the pockets and to hide the trousers.” Marinette laughed,
pleased to see Allegra appreciated her skills. “At the same time, it had to be light enough so
you could move and dance in it.”

Allegra did a twirl and then a few moves she’d seen in a Bik Bok video. “It looks like you
succeeded.” She reattached the skirt with Marinette’s and then looked at the other girl as a
thought occurred to her. “You know, I think you might consider a degree in architecture or
engineering instead of fashion.”

Marinette smiled but also looked thoughtful. “You know, I’ve considered both of those fields.
But fashion is what I love right now. I can always change my mind in the future.”

“No, don’t, Dupain-Cheng,” Chloe spoke up with a touch of her old snottiness, “become a
designer. Save us from the mediocre crap Gabriel has become.”

Marinette burst out laughing. It made Allegra smile to see the other girls bonding, even if she
didn’t understand the reference. She knew Felix’s uncle was Gabriel Agreste and he was an
asshole but she never really liked his designs. Well, it wasn’t like the Quantic Kids didn’t
have their little secrets and in-jokes as well.

Chloe also laughed, a small little chuckle but Allegra still counted it as a laugh. She was glad
to see her new friend was trying to overcome her past and be nicer to Marinette. There was
also a possibility Marinette could learn to forgive her bully and they could all be friends.

Marinette shook her head. “I used to look up to that man until I got to know him a little
better. Besides, why does a world-famous designer…”
“Dress like a giant peppermint stick?” Chloe finished for her and the two girls looked at each
other before laughing their asses off.

Allegra grinned and headed back to the dressing room. It was a shame the Heraldry Box was
missing so many kwami. She was sure Marinette would have made a great Knight.

*****

Ivan looked in the 360-degree mirror one more time and did a double bicep pose, admiring
his reflection. The leather frock coat with silver thread embroidery made his muscular frame
look even more intimidating. Marinette thought the dark silver vest and black shirt looked
good on him. She thought adding scrollwork to the hems of the sleeves really made them
pop. Ivan would make a beautiful contrast when he danced with Mylene.

Ivan seemed to agree. “I look like a Goth pirate!” He looked down at the vest. “I really like
how the buttons are little metal skulls. How did you get Madame Jennings to agree to let you
do that?”

She laughed. “Are you kidding? They were her idea.” She grinned at the amazed look on her
friend’s face. “She’s a closet death metal fan. I lent her your Vyson CD and she loved it.”

“Wow!” Ivan looked impressed.

She held out a hand. “You look a little stiff.”

He carefully lifted his arms. “It’s a little tight on the shoulders.”

She nodded. “I thought so. It looks like you had another growth spurt. Let me adjust the
jacket.”
Marinette re-measured her friend then let him go back into the dressing room. After changing
into his street clothes he gave her a smile and the silent Chloe a semi-civil nod before
leaving.

She looked over at Chloe. “Do you need a bathroom break? Maybe some water or a snack?”

Chloe just blinked. She knew they were allies against Lila and Felix had started to like
Marinette but having her former target be nice to her made her feel awkward, not to mention
guilty.

“You don’t have to be nice to me,” she told Marinette. It makes me feel bad.

“I know,” Marinette stuck pins and marked up Ivan’s jacket with dressmaker’s chalk. “But
being angry with you all the time wears me out. Besides,” she almost smiled, “I’m on the
clock.”

Chloe wasn’t sure how to take what Marinette was saying to her. Was she trying to start a
fight or keep the peace? A strong Dupain-Cheng who stood up for herself was still hard to
understand. “I’ll take you up on that bathroom break. Don’t get started without me.”

“I won’t,” Marinette promised but the blonde was already out the door.

*****
 Chapter Twenty-five
Chapter Summary

Marinette and Allegra run late while Claude and Allen have a big important scene.

Meanwhile Felix and Luka's characters get voluntold who to ask to the ball while Ivan's
character works up the nerve to ask out Mylene's character.

Gio's character Al gets jealous and plots. Felix fights nerves, feeling left out and
jealousy.

Chapter Notes

Thanks to Industrial_Lace and my readers for your continued support.

After taking the chance to refresh her makeup, Chloe returned to the fitting rooms and looked
at an alert on her phone. “Hey.”

“Hi,” Marinette barely looked up from something she was drawing.

Chloe huffed and waited for a few seconds before talking to Allegra. The other blonde didn’t
seem to notice her.

Marinette finally looked up and asked Chloe, “Have you seen Felix or Luka? I wanted to get
them in for a fitting.”

“They’re not coming,” after letting Allegra and Marinette protest and ask why she held up
her phone. “They’re probably getting ready to shoot some scenes. Just like you two are
supposed to be.”
Allegra and Marinette gaped at the alert on Chloe’s phone, then stared at each other.

Marinette turned pale. “Oh my God! I lost track of time! I do that when I design.”

“Then what’s my excuse?!” Allegra squeaked and they hurriedly put the designing supplies
away before scrambling for the set.

Chloe took a few pictures, enjoying the look of panic on Marinette’s face. Sure, she was
becoming a better person but she couldn’t help a little mean gladness.

“It’s not professional to be late for work, Dupain-Cheng,” she called out as the two other girls
raced past her without answering.

So, she was still a little bit of a bitch. Too bad.

*****

Seabert trod through the familiar tunnel down to Jayden’s hidden computer lab. It was small
and cramped, no doubt dug long ago at the time of the original Founders, a good place to hide
wealth stolen from the corrupt or refugees fleeing the Reign of Terror. In the Twentieth
Century he was sure it was a bomb shelter or a haven for members of the Society fleeing the
Nazis or later, Communism.

Jayden must be part mole, because he’d claimed one of the smaller chambers for his own and
turned it into his very own mad science lab. Oh, sure, Jay came up for classes and to eat,
sleep and bathe but he probably spent every moment he could down here, in the labyrinthian
tunnels no doubt designed to confuse anyone not familiar with them. All of them aside from
Jack knew how to get in and out; the secret was to look for the tiny little spades marking the
correct path.

Seabert found the lab and didn’t bother knocking to get his friend’s attention. Instead he just
opened the door and sat down on the overstuffed sofa dragged down here and covered in
quilts by some past Spade. Jayden would notice him when he was ready.

It took over twenty minutes but Seabert was patient and brought his phone to entertain
himself. Mobiles wouldn’t usually get a signal this far underground but Jayden was brilliant
and this lab was special. Jayden tried to explain exactly how he’d done it but Seabert didn’t
speak Tech and his eyes glazed over after three minutes and his friend had given up. It was
enough that Jay understood…and didn’t use his amazing abilities to take over the world. Or
at the very least, he’d rule with benevolence.

Jayden swiveled in his chair and looked over at Seabert. “Hey.” His eyes darted all over his
friend’s face and frowned a little. “I missed breakfast again, didn’t I?”

Seabert nodded. “And an assembly.”

“Damn,” Jayden muttered under his breath. He leaned back in his chair, careful not to hit the
keyboard. “Am I in trouble? I didn’t even hear the PA.”

Seabert tilted his head. “Did you have your headphones on?”

Jayden smiled, looking a little sheepish. Man, he really was cute but he was also aromantic
and asexual and therefore off-limits. Plus he had Elinor and she was amazing. Still, he
couldn’t help looking, even if he would never touch.

Jayden didn’t notice the way his friend was staring at him, or if he did he pretended not to. “I
might have. I hate earbuds. I’ve lost three sets.”

“Headmaster Doyle didn’t say anything. It’s entirely possible he didn’t notice you weren’t
there.”

“Again,” Jayden’s tone was calm and not bitter but Seabert could see how the skin around his
eyes tightened with a touch of resentment.
“Or…he was just preoccupied. Then again!” Seabert pointed dramatically at Jayden as he
made his point. “Maybe since he saw Barry, Jack and Felicity there he just figured we’d let
you know what was going on. Or-”

Jayden took a big breath then let it out slowly. “Hey, Bertie. You don’t have to cheer me up. I
know my worth as a person has nothing to do with my heritage.” He crossed his legs at the
knee and leaned forward. “I know there are people who think my family doesn’t deserve to
be ‘Founders’ because we’re too new. Or too…you know…” He tapped his cheek.

“Handsome? Charming? Sexy in tight pants?” Seabert offered.

Jayden chuckled. “Sure. I’ll go with that.” He smiled then frowned. “I’m sure people thought
they were being progressive in the Forties by having my family join your little club. Hope
they didn’t hurt themselves with that back pat.” He huffed. “Diversity.”

“Hey, don’t sell yourself or your family short.” There was no way in Hell Seabert would
allow his friend to diminish his or his family’s contributions to crime fighting. “The Society
needed new blood, new methods of crime solving. Someone not afraid of getting their hands
dirty and didn’t wait around for someone to tell them how to do their job.”

“Someone they could push the shit jobs they didn’t want to do onto. The less than glamorous
gruntwork.” Jayden glared then sighed. “Sorry. I’m just-” Jayden rubbed his eyes. “Too much
isolation down here. I’ve been digging up all the dirt I can but someone’s blocking me. It’s
frustrating.”

“You don’t have to apologize when you’ve done nothing wrong.” Seabert stood up and
inched his way closer to his friend and sat in the extra desk chair. “You deserve to have the
same level of recognition as Holmes, Watson or Dupin.”

“So do you,” Jayden offered a fist and Seabert bumped it gently. “To be honest, sometimes
being overlooked has its advantages, even if you know you deserve to be on that podium as
much, if not more than anyone else.”
They looked at each other, smiling in comfortable silence before Seabert realized why he was
down there. “Oh. Right. So they decided to have the Founders’ Ball this year, even with
Professor Akuin’s death.”

Jayden nodded. “I bet Felicity or Barry talked Doyle into it.”

Seabert grinned. “Believe it or not. It was Felicity and Jack, with an assist from Adler.”

Jayden raised his eyebrows and leaned forward. “That’s unexpected.” He thought quietly, lips
thinning as he did so. He sat back and stretched. “This would be a great opportunity to flush
the killer out.”

Seabert nodded

Jayden snorted. “Or for a killer or gang of killers to sneak in and kill our barmy arses.”

Seabert nodded again.

Jayden put his elbow on the arm of the chair and rested his chin on his palm. He was looking
at Seabert but Seabert could tell his friend was already analyzing the situation and as many
possible outcomes as he could. “I’m guessing Barry has a plan.”

Seabert shrugged. “Kind of? It’s a bare bones plan and it’s mostly Felicity’s. Here’s what
she’s thought up so far.”

*****

Barry and Jack walked together to the Headmaster’s office. Neither boy talked to each other
and it was obvious from the way they walked at least three feet from each other that neither
wanted to.
Jack reached the door a fraction of a second before Barry could and banged his knuckles on
it. Holmes sighed and glared but said nothing as Watson waited exactly five seconds and
yanked the door open.

“Yes, come in-” Headmaster Doyle began to say but then broke off and frowned as the heir to
John Watson opened his door and strode in, followed closely by a disgruntled looking
Holmes. The blond boy gave the man a slightly apologetic look before pulling the door
closed behind them.

Doyle gave Jack a disapproving stare over his glasses. “Young master, as much as I
understand that you spent eight years in the American school system, I shall have to insist on
manners here.”

Barry opened his mouth to apologize and explain. Watson lacked the guidance any other
Spade could count on. He was estranged from his father’s family and therefore from them.
He just needed a bit of extra help and understanding.

Jack spoke before he could. “Right. Gotcha. I was in a hurry because I have to shop for a
fancy outfit and I don’t know shit about shops around here or if I should try an online retailer
instead.” He met the headmaster’s glare with insubordinate indifference. “Also, please don’t
call me ‘master’. I know you’re just trying to be polite because of who my family is,” Jack
didn’t roll his eyes or seem overly sarcastic, “but that word is pretty closely tied to slavery in
the US and I’d rather avoid the connotation.”

Doyle raised his brows and Watson smiled. He knew people around school saw him as a
barely civilized and uneducated barbarian. He enjoyed proving them wrong.

Holmes sat across from the headmaster and hoped Watson would do the same. Jack sat with
perfect unexaggerated manners and looked across the desk at the headmaster.

Barry cleared his throat. “You sent for us?”

The headmaster shuffled some papers on his desk. He was either trying to look composed and
important or buying time while he thought up what to say. This Americanized Watson was
difficult for Doyle to wrap his head around, just like everyone but Felicity. In all the years
Barry had known the man he was rarely flustered or at a loss for words. Or unsure how to
deal with someone or a situation. Professor Akunin’s death might have affected the man more
than anyone knew. Holmes filed the information away for later.

Doyle pretended to straighten the same stack of papers three times. The man should consider
scanning his important data and going paperless as much as possible. Unless the stacks were
some sort of the older generation’s idea of a fidget spinner.

“Right then.” He looked the two boys over and smiled a bit, no doubt picturing their fathers
as they had been at the same age. “Thanks to yours and our lovely Dupin and Adler’s efforts,
the Founders’ Ball will go ahead as planned.” The man looked mildly annoyed about it.
“Hmph. Democracy. As a consequence of your actions, as the leaders of our founding
families, you’re all expected to escort someone and lead the first dance.”

“Except for Jayden,” Jack surprised them by correcting, “it wouldn’t be fair to expect
someone who’s asexual and aromantic to bring a date and dance just because it’s a tradition.”

As much as Barry wanted to tell Jack it wasn’t his place to chastise the headmaster, it
warmed him a bit how Jack was making an effort to ensure Jayden’s orientation was
respected. It was also a clever way to divert attention away from him as well, but no one
needed to know that.

“Of course. Young Master… Mister Spade’s life choices shall be respected.” Doyle didn’t
give away what he thought personally. If the Spade line needed to be continued there was
always in vitro. “But while I can comfortably assume Seabert and Elinor will attend together,
the question remains…who are the sons of our most famous families bringing?”

Jack wanted to correct him and add Felicity. None of them would be here, perhaps not exist,
without C. Auguste Dupin, the man for whom the word “detective” had to be invented. He
didn’t. He knew he was already stepping over the invisible line created to separate “us” from
them but this elitist bullshit pissed him off. His mom took him to the US to avoid the political
crap these old white guys loved. Still, for their plan to work, they couldn’t draw too much
attention to themselves, especially him. He’d given Doyle shit because he knew the man was
expecting him to. Despite what the jackass sitting next to him might think, he knew when to
quit.

Doyle looked from Jack to Barry and smiled like someone who knew he was about to win.
“Well, allow me to help you. Considering continuing the ball was partly her idea and her
history with the Holmes family…”

Felicity. He was going to say Barry should go with Felicity. They had the longest rivalry,
even if Holmes had been the more famous detective. The rest of the school plus anyone they
invited would enjoy watching them trade insults and deliberately step on each other’s feet on
the dance floor. It would be a grand spectacle and definitely draw everyone’s attention away
from what the Spades wanted to do that night. Jack understood…but he didn’t like it.

Him and Felicity? He enjoyed the idea more than he probably should. He told himself the
slight thrill he felt was from imagining the look on her face when he gave her his mandatory
invite. Damn she’d be so angry. It would be fun to watch. He should probably have some
dress shoes made with steel toes. Still it would be worth a broken toe if it meant annoying
Felicity when she couldn’t do anything to him. Oh, and the dancing might be fun.

“Barrington should ask Miss Adler. Before someone else does. I’ve noticed she and Mister
Marlowe seem to get along.”

Oh, that clever old bastard. People had been speculating that the original Irene Adler had
been the so-called love of Sherlock’s life since the original Watson had published their
adventures. Well, those who didn’t think Watson was in love with Holmes and Mary Morstan
was their beard. Barry figured it would serve the same purpose as him taking Dupin; people
would be too busy putting on their shipping goggles to notice anything else. It didn’t seem as
enjoyable as spending an evening with Dupin, no one could create a witty dig like her.

Doyle and Jack looked at him like they were expecting him to argue but Barry just nodded.
“Of course, sir. I’m sure everyone’s expecting it. I’ll go ask Irene some time this afternoon.”

The man just smiled his approval while Watson had to stop himself from looking surprised or
laughing his ass off. “Good. Cool. Hope you guys have fun. I’m gonna see if Filly wants to
go with me.” Without asking for dismissal he stood up and left. “Later.”
Barry didn’t look at Headmaster Doyle for almost a minute. “Sir…”

“Quite all right, Barrington.” Doyle dismissed Jack’s behavior with a wave of his hand.
“There’s a part of me that enjoys his cheekiness. Reminds me of both of your fathers.” He
grinned. “Don’t tell him I said so. He thinks he is getting away with something. I’d hate to
disappoint him.”

Holmes’ eyes widened for a moment then he returned Doyle’s grin. No, he wouldn’t tell him.
He enjoyed the idea of knowing something the little smartarse didn’t. “Never, Sir.”

*****

Marlowe not-so subtly nudged his classmate. “Why are you taking so damn long? Just ask
her.”

Nick nudged him back, not hard but strong enough to make Marlowe slightly lose his
balance. “Shut up, Al.”

Marlowe rolled his eyes. “If you keep dragging your ass someone else might beat you to it.
Or, she might think you’re not interested and go alone.”

Nick took a step forward as he thought of Aubrey going with someone else. He frowned and
then took a step back.

The huge boy’s shoulders slumped and he sighed, looking depressed.

Marlowe groaned. Nick Charles IV was a nice guy but tripped up over the stupidest, yet
simplest shit. This whole asking a girl out thing should be straight forward. He knew who he
wanted to ask and what he wanted to say. It was easy. “What now?!” he asked before he
could stop himself.
Nick looked down at him and immediately felt like an arsehole. Yes, logically, asking
someone out should have been simple. Emotionally it was a minefield of trying to read
someone’s body language and seeing if they look interested. There was also asking publicly
and risking humiliation versus asking privately and risking creeping them out if they weren’t
interested.

Nick’s big gray eyes looked worried and a little sad. “Aubrey’s wonderful. She’s smart, pretty
and the sweetest girl I know. Everyone likes her and wants to work with her. And I’m…” he
waved a hand in front of himself. “...me.”

Alfonso shrugged. “Yeah? You’re the great-grandson of Nick and Nora Charles, known for
being good at solving murders and being witty and looking good while doing it.”

Nick’s face went from sad to snarky. “Yeah. I know. And I didn’t inherit any of Grandpa
Nick’s wit or Grandmother Nora’s charm. I’m pretty good at forensics and crime scene
investigation, but that’s it.”

Ah, yeah. So was Aubrey. They had that in common. “So you and Mlle. Locard will have
something to talk about while you’re on the dance floor. That’s great!” He grinned up at Nick
but the boy didn’t seem cheered up. His lips tightened and his eyes just looked sad. Sure,
Nick looked intimidating and could throw a small boulder at someone but that was just on the
surface. He was also smart and perceptive, not to mention shy and awkward. Most people
didn’t take the time to see the gentle soul inside. He was one. Alfonso was sure Aubrey was
another.

“My dude, as Watson would say” he reached up and squeezed Nick’s shoulder. “You’re
awesome. You always find little pieces of evidence most people miss. You’re fun to be
around to anyone who knows you and, although you’re not my type, you’re pretty cute.”
Nick blushed. “I bet Aubrey would like to go but she’s almost as shy as you are.”

Nick finally smiled, the tiny gesture lighting up his face and Marlowe could see a little bit of
his famous great-grandparents. Alfonso wondered for the thousandth time why his friend
couldn’t see what an incredible person he was. “Okay. I’ll give it a try.” He smiled again at
his friend. “Thanks for persuading me. I would kick myself if I didn’t at least try. You’re
pretty cool, you know?”
Alfonso’s eyes widened a bit. Most people overlooked him in favor of Watson, Spade, or
even Dupin. He resented it but felt warm when Nick thanked him. It felt good to be
appreciated. “Yeah, well. We live in the same dorm. I don’t really want to watch you mope
and listen to bad emo music for the next month for not trying.”

Nick laughed and turned towards the Forensics Department. He started down the hall and
then stopped to look at Alfonso. “Oh, you have to come with me, Al.”

Marlowe nodded. “I was planning to.”

“Oh, yeah,” Nick paused again. “And if she says no, you have to dance the first dance with
me.”

Alfonso laughed all the way down the hall.

*****

The walk to the Criminal Investigations lab took twice as long as it should have because
Nick kept pausing to talk to classmates or jokingly ask Al if he could just text Aubrey and
move to Spain if she said no. Marlowe laughed but gently and firmly urged the larger boy
along.

The gods of awkward teenage boys must have been smiling on them today because the lab
was empty except for Aubrey and one of the janitorial staff. She was washing out the last of
her beakers when she noticed the two of them awkwardly waiting outside for her. She smiled
at Nick, making him flush again. She gave Marlowe a little wave, looking a little confused to
see him.

The lab door slid open and Aubrey shrugged out of her lab coat and threw it into a laundry
bin as she left. “Nick! Al! Good to see you. You don’t usually hang out with us Diamonds,
Al. What’s good?”
“Well, we can’t all be super brains like you, Aubs,” Marlowe teased with her childhood
nickname. “Dumb-dumbs like me should know their place. I’m just a bloodhound sniffing for
clues. You guys are the ones who figure out what they mean.”

Aubrey smiled up at him, her honeyed eyes amused but kind. “Bullshit.” She smiled at Nick
and Alfonso thought she looked happy to see his friend. “What can I do for you? Any luck
finding trace fingerprints in the catacombs?”

Nick was just about to start talking about the new laser the school was letting them use when
Al cut him off. “Nope. Nothing case related. Nick here had a question for you. I’m just here
for moral support and to gracefully back away to give you a little privacy.”

“But not so far that Nick can’t yell for help if he needs it.” She smiled up at Nick as Alfonso
took the cue to walk away. “You had something you wanted to ask me?”

Nick’s eyes darted around in a panic but Marlowe made his way to just around the corner and
out of sight. He fidgeted as Aubrey stared up at him with an expectant look on her face.

She was just so cute, with her big eyes and cute little nose. She reminded him of an adorable
little mouse but there was nothing timid about her. Aubrey had a sharp mind and was sassy
enough to stand up to Holmes and get her way. Really, he was lucky to have classes with her.

He could tell she was getting a little impatient and tried to fill the silence. “I hear Professor
Hui is developing a new solution that will slow down the degradation of physical biological
evidence by forty percent.”

Aubrey honey eyes glowed. “Yes! She’s planning on writing a paper and presenting it to a
scientific forum at the end of the school year.”

“That will really extend how long blood and tissue samples can be analyzed,” Nick grinned.
Professor Hui was brilliant and should really be teaching at a university level. “Not only does
something like that have crime investigating applications but medical research too.”
“I know, right?” She beamed up at him and Nick nearly tripped on his own tongue. She was
so damn cute and he almost turned around and left before he could ask her to the ball. He was
terrified she’d say no so he was stalling until he could think of the perfect way to invite her.

He stood and let her talk about the reagents their professor had discovered and was
developing. Nick suggested Hui should patent her idea and get paid for it. Aubrey agreed but
worried if she did so it might make the process too expensive for smaller police departments
to use. He made the counterargument Hui should be paid for her time and she probably used
her own money in the project. They finally agreed their professor could help solve crimes and
get compensation as long as she was reasonable. Aubrey was sure she would be.

The conversation faded away and Aubrey stood there staring at him. He tried not to fidget as
she looked into his face but without anyone to nudge him on he was starting to lose his
resolve.

“So…the ball…might be…” he broke off as he forgot what he had wanted to say.

Aubrey wondered if Nick was aware how incredibly good looking he was. He was even
adorable when he was nervous and unsure. She enjoyed talking to him about class but he
rarely wanted to talk about anything else. There was that one time last year she tried to talk to
him about his favorite music and he’d nearly knocked her off her feet with his enthusiasm.
He raved about the “raw emotion” of death metal until he realized he was screaming lyrics
from his favorite song and she’d all but run away from him. He never tried to talk about
anything too personal besides favorite foods since.

What was he trying to ask her? Was this…?

With her luck he was asking advice on what to wear or maybe he was in charge of the music
and wanted her input.

“...so…since attendance is mandatory or something…”

Aubrey tuned back into the conversation and blinked up at him. “Um, what?”

Nick faltered again, stuttering. “Um…what I’m trying to say…” he swallowed hard. “You.
Me. The ball. Together?”

She didn’t answer for nearly a minute and he was sure he’d screwed up. She probably had a
date. She was probably trying to think of a way to turn him down gently and would never
speak to him again outside of class.

He turned away. He didn’t want to see her face as she rejected him.

“And just where do you think you’re going?”

Nick looked back at her. The soft gentle look on her face was gone and her usual sharp gaze
was back. “What?”

“You heard me.” She tilted her head up and looked into his eyes. He loved her confidence; it
was incredibly attractive. “You can’t just drop a bomb on me like that and walk away. Don’t
you want an answer?”

“Yes!” His smile was eager and he waited to hear her say yes.

He waited.

And waited.

Finally when he thought she was going to reject him she grinned and his breath caught in his
throat. “Yes.”
“Wait, really?” He was sure he misheard her.

She shrugged. “Yes. Hey, now I don’t have to ask you” She jumped up and planted a kiss on
his surprised face. “Text me later so we can coordinate outfits, okay?”

Nick was too stunned to do much more than nod. “Okay.” He wondered if proposing to her if
the ball went well was too much.

“It’s about friggin’ time!”

The two started when they heard Marlowe’s voice yelling at them, then his hurried footsteps
as he ran away.”

Nick didn’t want to laugh at his friend but Aubrey had no problem. “And thank Alfonso for
me.”

“Ok.”

*****

If anyone had insinuated Barrington Sherringford Holmes was nervous about asking a girl
out, he would have either laughed in their faces or pointedly ignored them. The possibility of
him voluntarily asking for a date was near zero; he was either avoided by the opposite sex or
regularly propositioned by them. He knew it was mostly because he was a Holmes and they
wanted the power and money they thought came with his family.

Then again, this wasn’t voluntary. This was a job he’d been given by the Headmaster himself.
He knew what was expected of him and would do it. The whole world knew, or thought they
knew about the history between Sherlock Holmes and The Woman. Holmes’ supposed lost
love sold magazines and inspired rubbish fanfiction but had no basis in fact. That didn’t stop
people from assuming history would repeat itself if the detective and his only female
antagonist’s descendants met each other. He had an uneasy feeling this was Doyle’s plan all
along; the Holmes’ line had to continue and Adler’s many-great granddaughter was nearly as
clever and attractive as her predecessor.

He’d rather not think about bloodlines and succession. He was sixteen and had no interest in
romance and only a passing curiosity about sex. After all, in vitro was an option.

Barry took a breath and thought about smiling for a moment but decided to go with his usual
default expression. He idly wondered if Watson had asked out Felicity yet and told himself he
didn’t care. He rapped his knuckles against Adler’s door and stepped back a bit to wait for
her to answer.

He couldn’t hear any movement through the door. All of the dorms were equipped with
heavy fire resistant doors designed to look like wood. Good for protection but bad if anyone
wanted to make sure someone was inside.

Fortunately the Legacy students’ dorm rooms also had intercoms. Adler’s buzzed to life and
he heard her voice. “Who is it?” she called sweetly.

Coy. Really? He hated when people acted coy. Playing hard to get was idiotic and he didn’t
want to take any more time than was strictly necessary to ask Irene to the ball. He had a
murder to solve.

He sighed. “Unless your video monitor isn’t working you know exactly who this is.”

The knob turned and the door opened with a click. “I do,” Irene smiled up at him as she
pushed the door open a little wider. “But needling you is delightful. I can see why Felicity
does it so much.” She laughed at his expression.”Come on, Holmes. Be a human like the rest
of us.”

“I’ve never been human. I’m a robot. Ask anyone.” He gave her the thinnest curl of a smile
and cleared his throat. “Well, Adler…”
“Irene,” she corrected. “My name is Irene.”

“Right.” He cleared his throat again. “Well, the Founders’ Ball is coming up, thanks in part to
your efforts, so Headmaster Doyle suggested that I…”

Barry watched as her face went from curious and expectant to completely blank. She sighed,
rolled her eyes and the turned around and went back into her room, shutting the door in his
face.

He blinked several times. He was sure he looked like a slack-jawed git on her door monitor
and was lucky no one was in the hallway while he made an arse out of himself.

He took a deep breath. He was a Holmes and therefore had to keep trying. He rang her bell
again.

“Yes, Holmes?”

“Could you please open the door?”

“That depends,” she called back, “are you going to sound less like you’re being forced to go
to the dentist?”

“I might.”

The door swung open again. “I suppose that’ll have to do.” Irene smirked at him.

Barry sighed. “You know why I’m here.”

She nodded.

His shoulders slumped ever so slightly. “You know what I’m going to ask.”

She nodded again and gave him a little smile.

Barry huffed, stared up at the ceiling as if asking for divine intervention and then back at her.
“Then, why are you making this difficult for me?”

Irene looked at him then shook her head. “Do I really have to explain myself to you?” When
he nodded she put her hand on her hip. “Yes, logically I know Headmaster Doyle is making
you ask me and it would make me look good to appear in public with you. People are
probably expecting it, at least the people who aren’t expecting you to take Felicity.” Her
smile grew a little wistful. “But is it wrong of me to want to be asked for my own sake and
not because it’ll make us look good?”

He forgot to feel irritated and looked down at her. Her expression was tolerant and patient but
her eyes looked a bit sad. She smiled when she saw he understood. “You’re not the only one
who knows what it’s like to live under family expectations.”

Barry nodded and sighed. “I haven’t been very fair to you, have I? Aside from our first
meeting in the library and speaking in class now and then we haven’t really talked, have we?”

Irene shook her head. “No. Believe it or not, I understand. I don’t enjoy feeling like I’m being
pushed together with someone I don’t know either.”

He looked her over, taking in her expression and body language. “You don’t like the idea that
you were invited here as a possible bride for me and not your own merits.”

Adler smirked but there was a hint of fire in her eyes. “I’m not a brood mare or an accessory
to make one of the Founders’ families look better. I have my own life and my own agenda.
You don’t have to be part of either.”
Holmes thought about what she said and then smiled. He felt his respect for her rising.
“Agreed. I know the continuation of the family line,” he rolled his eyes and she laughed, “is
important but I’m tired of people telling me I have to decide marriage and children before I
can legally drink.”

“You want to live your life and make the decisions that affect it yourself,” she sounded a little
bitter and he understood.

“Just like you.” He smiled. “So perhaps we can go to the ball and have the first dance
together and then decide what, if anything, we want to be to each other from there?”

Irene smiled and for a second Barry could see what his ancestor might have seen in hers.
Well, besides a very clever brain. “Let’s.”

She held out her hand and he shook it, then brought her hand to his lips and kissed her
knuckles. “ Enchante , mademoiselle. Shall I pick you up or should we just meet at the
ballroom?”

Adler laughed and pretended to swoon. “Just meet me in the ballroom. After all, it’s not a real
date.”

Barry couldn’t help but laugh. She was a bit more charming than he’d thought. “Eh, I’d argue
but it’s true.”

*****

Well, shit.

Judging by the way Holmes and Irene were laughing together he’d successfully asked her to
the Founders’ Ball. He knew all along Doyle was trying to arrange a match between two
famous bloodlines but it still stung, especially since he’d hoped she’d throw over Holmes for
him.

He wondered if Adler was playing along or had decided it was better to go for money and
fame over integrity.. Well, whatever. This might have altered his plans but it didn’t
completely derail them.

He just had a bit more incentive to watch Holmes go down.

*****

“Cut!” Amelie called out. “Wonderful as always, Felix darling! Lila, I enjoyed your improv
immensely. Gio, your interaction with Ivan was perfect! A dear, supportive friend in public.”

“And yet, a jealous, bitter rival in the shadows,” Gio gave Lila a villainous leer, making her
laugh. He turned and offered a fist to Felix. “We haven’t gotten a lot of screen time together
on this production. Too bad.”

Felix hesitated then gave his fist the barest of taps. Gio didn’t seem offended. “The last
Graham Film production you worked on, you played the best friend who set up Allegra and
Claude’s characters. Now you’re the understudy to the main villain. Do you like this role
better?”

“Villainous roles are usually meatier, more complex.” Gio grinned. “But what I like about
your father’s scripts is that the heroes are flawed and have depth without being angsty.
Villains might have sympathetic motivations and backstories but are still villains. And fun,”
he shot Lila a flirty wink.

“There’s also characters like Adler, who don’t seem to define themselves by what side they’re
on,” Lila gushed, no longer needing to fake enthusiasm for her part. “Irene is on her own side
but that doesn’t mean she’s a bad guy. It’s possible she might join the good guys and help
them solve the murder or defeat the villainous conspiracy. It’s still such a mystery.”
Lila was becoming caught up in the mystery of the script despite herself. At first she was
irritated that she didn’t receive more of the script ahead of time. She had wanted to be a spy
for M. Agreste but now she wanted to know what happened to the characters, especially hers.
She had to admit it was brilliant on the part of Graham Films; not only did their methods of
script control prevent leaks it made their performances more authentic because they didn’t
know what was going on any more than the audience did.

“I’m pleased to hear you’re enjoying your acting experience with us, dear,” Amelie’s smile
was warm and sincere but she felt the tiniest smidge of guilt when she thought of what was in
store for the young actress. She hadn’t understood why her son had insisted on allowing the
girl to be hired in light of her behavior towards Allen but considering how much the girl’s
acting had improved, she began to think her son was right all along and Miss Rossi might
have had some genuine talent to be developed.

Felix thought he’d feel the familiar twinge of pain when someone brought up his father’s
script but he was surprised he didn’t when Gio mentioned him. He felt…pride. Happy that
someone recognized his father’s brilliance. He was beginning to be able to talk about or
discuss his father’s work without pain. That was progress.

Amelie realized everyone was standing around gawking and clapped her hands. “Now now!
No time to dawdle, my darlings! We must set up the next scene! Jeremy, Sebastian, make
sure Felicity’s dorm room set is ready in thirty minutes.” She began to flounce around the
soundstage, dismissing the actors from the previous scene with a wave of her hand.
“Sherenne, light readings, please. Pierre, I want this set scrubbed and rebuilt into the
microbiology lab. Jibril…”

Felix grinned and shrugged at everyone as if to say, “Eh, it’s my mom. What can you do?”
before walking off set and towards his dressing room.

Gio slung an arm over her shoulder. “Great job with a short scene.”

Lila tossed her hair back. She waited for the familiar resentment at being dismissed by Felix
but it didn’t come. Huh. She was becoming a real actress. No, a star.

“Thank you,” they laughed together and wandered off in search of the craft table.
 *****

Well. This isn’t nerve-wracking at all.

Felix paced, waiting for Luka and Marinette to appear on set so he could direct their big
“would you like to go to the ball with me?” scene. Then he forced himself to stop pacing.
This was not different than any other scene he’d directed them in. Sure they now shared a
tentative “friendship” but they were also all professionals, him most of all. They only had to
do their jobs.

Still, he could admit it to himself, he wanted them to like him. More than that, he wanted
them to continue to interact with him after the movie was completed. As colleagues of
course.

Oh, sod it, as friends. He wanted them to be his friends, even if they never made another film
with him. It was different from his “friendship” with Claude, Allen, and Allegra; these were
friends he’d made on his own.

Well, it wasn’t completely selfish, he thought he, Luka and Marinette played off of each other
very well. He appreciated how adaptable they were; laid-back Couffaine became surprisingly
intense. Dupain-Cheng had no problem becoming the rival who goaded him into succeeding,
then melding into a staunch ally, all within a blink. He enjoyed watching her process.

He’d little to no expectations for either of them but they surprised him on a daily basis. Even
if she’d remained in the Costume Department Marinette would have been a treasure but she
was the most perfect Dupin he could have asked for.

Then there was Luka. He clearly had show business in his veins; it was there in the way he
carried himself, the ease with which he learned the part. He was believable, his American
accent spot-on. Jack Watson’s smoldering resentment poured from him effortlessly.

So, why this sudden case of nerves?

Clearly, he was worried he might not be a good enough director for them.

Clearly.

*****

Felix was so busy fidgeting in his director’s chair he didn’t realize he was no longer alone
until he felt a warm hand on his arm. “Hope I didn’t keep you waiting.”

He started and forced himself not to leap away. “Very funny, Couffaine. Now let go of me
and take your mark.”

Luka didn’t take offense at his show of dominance, just laughed and stepped away.
“Marinette is on her way. The button of her uniform jacket came loose and she’s fixing it.”

Felix huffed then watched the lighting crew over Luka’s shoulder. They checked and
rechecked their equipment and nothing went unattended, especially not unsecure rigging that
hadn’t been completely installed. They’d taken his “accident” personally.

“We have people to do that for her now,” he told Luka. “She’s a star.”

The other smiled, a secret smile that made Felix bristle because it reminded him they shared a
history he knew little about. “She’s Marinette.” Luka winked at Felix and loped off to take
his place on set.

“Sorry I’m late!”

Felix heard the scrambling of feet, then a whoosh and suddenly another body nearly collided
with his, grabbing the back of his chair and a shoulder to catch themselves.
He froze. His first instinct was to push her away but then he felt her breath in his ear.

“Sorry!” she panted in his ear. “Loose button! Sewed it myself! Am I on time?”

He gently pulled away from her to check his watch. “You’re five minutes early. Go take your
mark.”

“Thanks!” She surprised him by giving his shoulders a brief squeeze. “I’ll be ready!”

Felix resisted the urge to not rub the sensation of her breath off his ear and watched her take
her place on set, giving Luka a huge smile as she walked past him.

He took two deep breaths to calm himself. He had to be in control. He was the director. He
was a leader. TIme to get to work.

“Action!”

*****

Jack was trying to give himself a pep talk. This stupid ball didn’t matter, it was just a way of
luring in whoever had killed the professor and getting evidence against them. It was bait and
a smokescreen all in one. It didn’t matter who Felicity danced with and whether or not she
turned him down.

Jack was a lying asshole, especially to himself.

Sure, he didn’t have to compete with Holmes for a date. He felt a little bad for Adler, but he
was sure she could handle Barry and would probably be insulted or amused by his pity. Truth
be told, he wanted to ask Felicity out. Just as friends.
He was a shit liar.

Felicity Dupin was smart, funny, and classy without looking down on anyone. She was fiery,
kind, and resourceful.

Really, how the hell could he not fall for her?

That didn’t matter if she didn’t feel anything for him beyond friendship. He could live with
that, as long as she didn’t push him aside for Barry.

No, that wasn’t fair. Once he stopped being a rich snob he was actually okay, just needed to
get out of his own ass. He just wished the guy wouldn’t be so pushy and insistent they had to
be “best friends” because of who their ancestors were.

That attitude had ruined his parents’ marriage.

Jack blinked and shook his head. He didn’t want to think of either of them right now. Or the
Holmes family. Time to focus on Felicity

He took a deep breath then hesitated. He didn’t have a lot of experience with dating and at the
risk of sounding vain, rarely had to ask girls out.Girls either asked him out directly or asked
their friends or brothers to do it. He hadn’t asked out a girl since he was eleven. Rhoda
DeHart. She’d said no.

Well, he’d better hurry before someone saw him hanging around Filly’s door and either
reported him or filmed him making an ass out of himself. He breathed out and then knocked
on the door.

The speaker buzzed awake. “Hey, Jack.”

She didn’t sound annoyed. That was good, right? “Hey, Filly. Can I come in? I need to ask
you something.”

There was a pause and then she said, “Can’t you just ask me in the hall?”

She sounded amused and he knew she knew exactly why he was there. “I’d rather have a
sliver of dignity in my life. Please?”

The door cracked open and a hand grabbed him and pulled him inside.

Jack gave a slightly undignified yelp as she closed the door behind him. He looked around.
“Nice dorm.”

“Thanks,” she locked the door and led him further in. “I share a common area with Elinor but
I have my own room and bathroom.”

“Convenient,” he remarked as he took everything.

The wallpaper and wainscoting with its harlequin pattern screamed posh but Felicity’s
common room was decorated in warm earth tones and looked cozy and inviting. She took
him by the hand and led him to her bedroom.

Jack tried to cover up his nervousness by cracking a joke. “Inviting me into your bedroom so
soon? Why, Miss Dupin, should I be worried about my virtue?”

Felicity stopped walking and looked at him over her shoulder. Her expression turned sultry
and Jack felt…warm. Yes, warm. Let’s go with that.

“If you’re very lucky,” she purred and turned around, leading him through the heavy oak door
and into her room.
‘

The place was a girl’s dream; a four poster bed with a canopy and privacy curtains, all done
with brocade satin and light silks. The colors were shades of muted Spring greens shot here
and there with gold and cinnamon. He felt immediately welcome and comfortable and had to
stop himself flopping on the bed and burying himself under the duvet.

“This room is awesome.”

She smiled at him and it was her usual warm, friendly smile. “Thanks. I sent ahead
instructions to have it redecorated over the summer. I wanted it to feel homey.”

“I’d say you succeeded.” He pointed at the bed and she nodded so he grinned and sat down.
She sat down half a meter away and then turned her body to face him.

“Let me guess,” Felicity said as she settled in, “you’re here about the ball.”

She had decided to make it easy on him. That was lucky. “Yes.”

She blinked at him. “So either you two flipped a coin to see who’d ask me out, you
volunteered to ask me out,” her gaze intensified and he felt as him she could read his every
thought, “or Doyle wants Barry to ask out Irene because it looks good in front of the Board
and you’re asking me by default.”

How the hell could anyone look at her and think Holmes is the better detective?! “Yes.”

Her eyes narrowed at him and a host of emotions crossed her face; annoyance, amusement,
acceptance. “Knowing you didn’t have any real input and don’t actually have a choice, do
you really think I’ll say yes?”

That was the script they were both following, right? He was a Watson and she was a Dupin.
Both were nepo babies whether they wanted to be or not, with expectations they’d never
asked for. “Please?”

Felicity just sat there glaring at him for what felt like five minutes. Jack could feel himself
start to sweat. Was she going to say no and go against the Headmaster? He admired her
rebellion but didn’t want her bitched out by Doyle or her parents by going against the grain.
Hell, he’d love to ditch the ball and take her on a motorbike ride. She’d look cute in his
leather jacket.

Just when he was about to suggest the bike ride she sighed and her shoulders drooped. “Yeah,
okay.” She chuckled and then looked at him. “Even though we don’t want to go, Professor
Akunin deserves to be avenged.”

She smiled at him but her eyes looked grave and sad. Then the sadness faded and she just
looked determined.

He laughed but it sounded fake. “Hey, uh, it’s not too late to ditch the party and go for a joy
ride. Maybe see the stars?”

She looked like she was considering it but then she shook her head. “Yeah, Jack,” she leaned
forward and kissed him on the cheek. “It is.”

“Cut!”

Felix felt annoyed but didn’t know why. The take was perfect; they delivered all their lines
just as they’d rehearsed. Even the kiss was scripted and perfectly chaste. He was pretty sure
he’d heard a “woohoo!” from one of the crew.

Marinette and Luka sagged against each other. They seemed pleased with themselves and
looked at him with hopeful expressions on their faces.

“How was it?”

Marinette was the one who asked this time. Interesting. He thought it would be Luka. Felix
just nodded.

“Good job. Got it in one take. We’ll do one more just to be sure and move on.”

He hid his confusion and irritation behind a mask of professionalism but something in Luka’s
smile made him think the other boy saw through him again. Maybe he could hear Felix’s
melody or whatever he called it.

Marinette seemed pleased and beamed at him so hard he froze for a second. Damn, how did
she do that?

She didn’t seem to notice his confusion and flopped on the bed, pulling Luka down with her.
“Afterwards, can Luka and I take a nap?”

Really, stop being adorable. “No, Miss Dupain-Cheng, you have a lounge for that.”

They giggled at him and he pretended not to hear them. “Take your marks, please. Let’s go
through it one more time.”

They complained good-naturedly and their second take was just as good.

He pretended he had paperwork to do when they invited him for a nap

Felix was halfway to his office before he realized he had company. He stopped. “Bitcheois?”

“Duh.”
“Would you like to take a nap with me?”

There was a pause and a rustle as Chloe checked her phone and then put it back in her purse.
“Yeah. I got time. What the hell?”

“Thanks.” She didn’t ask why he wanted company and he didn’t elaborate.

He just didn’t want to be alone or be judged. He could tell Chloe felt the same way at times.

They continued to walk in silence.

“I’ll share Mister Cuddly.”

He didn’t even pause. “Thanks.”

 Chapter Twenty-Six
Chapter Summary

Preparations for the important ballroom scene are made, costumes are fitted and two
boys think about Marinette and what she means to them. Luka tries very very hard to
behave himself. Chloe/Felix bonding and oh yeah, Hawk Moth ruins everything.

Chapter Notes

Thank you for waiting! FYI, my upload schedule will go from monthly to whenever I
feel inspired. I'm so sorry. Special thanks to Industrial_Lace. I wouldn't have finished
without them.

All of the crucial “will you go to the ball with me?” scenes were filmed and the crew was
galvanized into action. Notre Dame Les Oiseaux was about to start classes again so they
couldn’t use the theater. So instead they decided to create their own ballroom on a
soundstage.

The set dressers and designers went all out, taking inspiration from an actual castle ballroom
and adding a few of their own touches. Blue and gold damask wallpaper decorated the walls
and they recreated the look of a marble inlaid floor with vinyl laminate. Statues of Greek
maidens stood in little alcoves (they were only plaster, but the audience wouldn’t be able to
tell.) and genuine glass chandeliers hung from the ceiling. Amelie arranged for a tiny stage
for a string ensemble to perform live music and a dining area with a buffet table. Mme.
Jennings insisted all the chairs be covered with satin slipcovers to prevent damaging the
expensive costumes.

The younger cast was very excited to be showing off their dance moves but the crew tried not
to groan when they thought of all the building and painting involved. Fortunately they were
able to find a discount wedding supply store that had some lovely banquet chairs and already
made slipcovers. Some were blue and the rest were gold. That was once less headache,
courtesy of the mayor’s daughter, who was now using her connections for good. Or at least
convenience. Amelie arranged for on-set massage therapists and chiropractors to help the
crew after a few incredibly long and stressful days.
The Wardrobe Department was so busy Marinette had to be excused from filming to help sew
and Mme. Jennings recruited a few additional seamstresses. It was rumored she’d recruited
her cousins from Scotland but the women rarely spoke so no one really knew. They worked at
a furious pace and soon costumes for the principal cast and most of the secondary were done.

Everyone was tired and stressed so Amelie declared the weekend before they shot the
ballroom scene to be free time and arranged for a team movie night and a takeaway dinner for
everyone who wanted it. Some elected to just catch up on their sleep.

Work wasn’t quite done for Marinette, Felix and Luka. She had two costumes to finish and fit
and they had to try on their costumes to see if any adjustments needed to be made.

Luka practically bounced down the hall. Marinette wanted to see him alone! Well, she
wanted to see him alone to see how well his ball costume fit and whether or not she needed to
make any adjustments but still, any time alone with her lately was precious and hard to find.

He told himself he wasn’t jealous of Marinette’s new friendships with the cast. Being an
actress could net her some excellent contacts and he’d eat his Jagged Stone guitar pic if Mme.
Amelie and Allegra didn’t contact Marinette after the movie to make dresses for them.

It was also good she got along with Allen and Claude. He loved to hear her laugh and their
stories of past movie shoots and pranks they played on each other on-set made Marinette
giggle and helped keep her anxiety down. Plus, Luka didn’t get the chance to play with
musicians who weren’t friends or family and Allen was as talented as he was smart and good
looking.

He hadn’t spent a lot of time with Chloe. She barely spoke to him although he’d caught her
looking him over once or twice in appreciation. Most of what he knew about her came from
what his sister had told him about and it wasn’t flattering. For the last four years she had been
bullying the formerly passive Marinette and his shy sister. She’d used her father’s position as
Mayor to avoid punishment. Until this year when she suddenly stopped. Perhaps she was too
busy trying to survive lycee without her usual enabling teacher and an education staff who
told her “Daddy” had no power over them, only the Ministry of Education.
Felix…on the other hand…well, that was complicated.

Felix’s resemblance to his cousin was eerily similar and Marinette did appear to have a type.
While Luka was relatively sure she was over Adrien and moving on, he had no guarantee she
would move on to him. That was…fine. He’d told her he’d be happy for her no matter who
she chose. He’d meant it; he’d back off and leave her alone to make her own choices, even if
the person she chose wasn’t him.

That being said, even if he accepted her decisions, he didn’t have to like or agree with them.
He’d smile and congratulate her but that didn’t mean it wouldn’t hurt. He might even be a
little bit angry. He was allowed to be jealous, wasn’t he? He was allowed to be frustrated.

Luka couldn’t blame Marinette if she was attracted to Felix, looks aside. Felix was smart,
charming, talented and confident. He was good-looking and aware of it, even if he didn’t
exploit it. Watching the way Felix interacted with his mother and his friends, Luka felt he’d
be loyal and respectful if he ever chose a romantic partner. Luka genuinely liked him and
wanted to be friends, to hang out and laugh together. Maybe Felix played an instrument too.
He should suggest the three of them spend more time learning about each other.

If Luka was honest with himself, he was getting sick of letting go of people he cared about
with a smile and a wish for their happiness. He wanted to fight, to prove he was worthy, the
better choice.

He wanted to be selfish, just once in his life. He deserved to be someone’s first choice and he
wanted that someone to be Marinette.

Luka shook his head as his thoughts continued in loops: love, jealousy, longing, frustration.
He couldn’t think that way, not in Paris.

He stopped outside the dressing room door that Marinette told him she’d be in. He took
several deep breaths and mentally reminded himself to do some meditation and mindfulness
exercises later.

*****
Luka raised his fist to the door and rapped with his knuckles. He didn’t have to wait long
before hearing her call out “come in!” and he smiled before opening the door.

Chloe wasn’t sitting in the corner waiting to take pictures of him in costume and he asked
Marinette why.

She just shrugged. “She said she had plans with Allen and told me she would get pictures of
you in your Founders’ Ball costume when we shot the scene.”

He closed the door behind him. “So, we’re alone?”

Marinette smiled. “It’s been awhile hasn’t it? It seems all we do lately is work work work
with hardly any downtime.” She sighed, sounding tired.

Luka grinned. “It’s worth it, isn’t it?”

She laughed, delighting him when her eyes brightened and cheek flushed. “Are you kidding?
I’m going to be able to put ‘Costume Designer’ on my resume and I’m not even eighteen
yet!”

He nodded and smiled at her. “And on your university transcripts. ESMOD would be
drooling to have you after working on a Graham Films production.”

Marinette giggled and he wished they weren’t working so he could snuggle with her while
they watched a movie. Or did nothing at all. Well, the money he earned on this film would
keep his family literally afloat for months. The pay was leagues better than working as a
delivery driver so he could afford to put some money aside for himself.

“And not only are you acting, but you’re helping create the score for a major film
production,” her enthusiasm for his success was even greater than his own and he loved that
about her. She grinned up at him and it was all he could do not to hug her. “Jagged Stone
himself will be begging you to work with him!”

Luka chuckled at the unlikely but fun mental image of his music idol getting down on his
knees and begging Luka to come work on his latest album. “Mom would love that.”

She giggled. “Oh, yeah.” She looked at him, still grinning. “It’s mind blowing that the two of
them used to work together.” She frowned, thinking. “I wonder why they stopped. Creative
differences?”

He remembered the way they’d argued at the docks. “With those two? Probably. But it’s just
as likely if they were working with Bob Roth back then, he probably drove them apart so he
could make more money promoting Jagged as a solo artist.”

“And your mom is way too independent to let someone like Bob control her,” Marinette
agreed and they shared a laugh, thinking about Anarka Couffaine telling Bob exactly what
she thought of his management style.

The laughter gradually died away and they were left staring awkwardly at each other.

Marinette’s eyes darted around the room, clearly looking for something else to say. “Um,
yeah! Do you want to try on your ball scene costume now?”

He knew it was wrong to smile but even when she was shy and awkward she was adorable.
“It’s what we’re here for.”

“I’ll go get it!”

She rushed to the storage room in the back and raced towards him holding a brown clothing
bag over her head. She double-checked the outside tag with the inside tag to make sure she
had the right costume and then thrust it into his hands. “Go go go! Change!”
She grabbed his waist, turned him around and all but threw him into the changing room
before coming back and making sure the curtain was closed. “Come out when you’re done!”

He laughed. He loved his Ma-ma-Marinette.

*****

Luka slid the curtain back and hoped he’d put on everything correctly. “How’s this?”

“I’m sure it’ll need an adjustment here or there but for the most part it’s probably…whoa!”

Marinette nearly dropped her pincushion as she stared at him, eyes wide. “You look so good!
It’s like you just walked right out of my sketch!”

He laughed and fiddled with the tie. “I don’t think I have this quite right.”

“Oh, don’t feel bad. Hardly anyone knows how to tie a tie anymore.” She crossed the room
and reached for the tie, untying it as she spoke to him. “How do you like it?”

Luka allowed her to pull the tie off him, then raised and lowered his arms and let the fabric
move around him. “It’s pretty stretchy and easy to move in.” He ran a hand down the front of
the coat. “This isn’t leather.”

“No, it’s suede. Suede is stretchier than leather. It’ll move easier than leather during a sword
duel.”

“Very smart.” He looked down at his feet. “I’m not sure dress shoes are really Watson.”
“Me either,” she didn’t look up from the tie she was trying to get out of the three knots he had
somehow tied it in. “I was thinking of combat boots, not the modern kind. Mme. Jennings has
some vintage that might have been her father’s. Are you still a size forty-five?”

“Yes.”

“Then I think these will still fit you. We might get them to stretch a centimeter but not as
much as two.” She finally finished straightening out the tie and looped it back around his
neck. “I think I remember how to do this from helping my papa. I’ll try to tie it for you but
sooner or later you should learn to tie your own.” She glared up at him. “I can’t always stop
to do this if you win a Cesar or a BAFTA you know.”

He smiled but she couldn’t see it. “I’ll do what I can.”

She didn’t seem to be interested in what he was saying while she re-tied the bit of silk around
his neck. “I went with Victorian or Regency inspiration for most of the cast but for you I went
Edwardian. Still muted colors but softer, lighter material. Not as stiff. I went with a summer
wool which has more cotton but still that rough tweed look. It’s also a little stretchy because
the fabric has some spandex in it.”

Luka wasn’t listening, he just let the lecture about sewing and design flow over him as he
heard her talk about what she loved. Her eyes were bright and interested and her posture was
confident. He let her turn him this way and that while she got his tie properly adjusted.

“I also thought a standard vest or waistcoat wouldn’t suit you or Watson so I went with an
asymmetrical vest instead.”

Her small hands left his throat, which was good, because he was worried she could feel his
pulse. Instead her hands skimmed over his chest and slid down his waist. He knew her touch
was completely innocent but he had to close his eyes and try to meditate so he didn’t knock
his hands away or worse, pull her closer and kiss her. Every time he tried to remind himself
she was getting over someone and wasn’t ready for anything serious, it sounded like more
and more of a lie.
Maybe she needed a rebound, someone like…Felix. He looked like Adrien sure but he would
also be gone in a few months. Marinette might get hurt but hell, it would be over soon and he
would be there to console-

No.

That would be cruel and manipulative, to both Felix and Marinette. He loved her and liked
Felix. He didn’t want to do anything to jeopardize their friendship, especially if Felix could
help her with her career. Felix deserved someone who wanted to be with him long term and
so did Marinette.

Okay, enough. He had work to do. And was Marinette kneeling in front of him and feeling
his legs?

This was his punishment for impure thoughts and nearly succumbing to temptation. Oh, and
doing something pretty dirty to Felix too.

“I think your pants need to be hemmed.” She was telling him. “I almost went with white but I
thought stark white would look too harsh so I went with cream.”

Really, Marinette?

“Well, they look great.” He looked into the mirror so he wouldn’t be lying.

The black, gray and cream looked fantastic, contrasting without clashing. The straight bottom
of the vest betrayed the slightest hint of shirt as he moved but he couldn’t have it too tight.
The fingerless gloves were very rock and roll and would help him keep a grip on his sword.

Luka glanced at his hands. “Could the gloves have some metal studs on them?”
“I don’t see why not,” she made a note on her phone and then got back on her knees. “I’m
going to hem these pants. Try not to move.”

Oh, this girl was immune to irony. “I’ll do what I can.”

She slid the ankle of the pant’s leg. “How’s this?

He looked down, “how far up can you raise it?”

“About a centimeter and a half. I want the pants cuff to look right.” She adjusted the pants
again. “What about now?”

He looked in the mirror. “Perfect.”

Marinette pulled some pins out of her wrist cushion and raised the hem until she was
satisfied, then looked at the mirror until the hem was even all around.

Luka admired himself in the mirror again. He loved it. He’d have to be careful not to get
anything on it but Mme. Jennings told him they usually had a spare, just don’t take it for
granted.

He looked inside the coat and found a long inner pocket roughly the length of a sword. She
really did plan for everything. That would save them from having to stop filming to grab
them.

She noticed his satisfaction and grinned. “I’m pretty good, aren’t I?”

“You certainly are,” he bowed and found it very easy in his costume, “Your Highness.”
She giggled and curtsied. “Please. We’re friends.” She made an elaborate show of offering
him her hand to kiss. “Princess Marinette will do.”

*****

When had he stopped?

When had he stopped thinking of Marinette Dupain-Cheng as an opponent? Worthy or

otherwise, he no longer thought of her as an obstacle or an antagonist.

That was not to say he’d stopped enjoying their verbal sparring matches. She was quick-
witted and easily matched his intellect, matching every barb he threw at her with an
adeptness that was as impressive as it was playful.

She no longer scowled at him when he needled her and took his criticisms of her acting with
good grace and used them to improve her performance without taking offense. And to his
surprise, he longer wanted to offend her.

He could admit to himself (and perhaps his mother) that he didn’t like her when he first saw
her. She was lovely, with beautiful blue eyes and soft pink lips. Unfortunately she had been
crushing on his oblivious cousin, who at the time had been pining for a superhero. It was
pathetic and sad because anyone deserved better than to be someone’s second choice.

Now Adrien was dating Kagami and she seemed good for his cousin; strong-willed and
fiercely independent. She could teach him how to stand up for himself; he brought out a
gentler side of the fencer. They balanced each other rather well.

And for him? Well, he wasn’t really interested in relationships or romance in general but he
thought he’d be a good partner for someone like Marinette. She needed more confidence in
herself and someone to teach her how to be selfish every now and then and say no. He
supposed she could teach him how to better express his emotions and challenge him and
bring his ego down to size when he needed it. Which, if he listened to Allen or Chloe, was
often.
Then again, there was Luka.

It would be easy but cowardly to dislike Luka. He was level-headed and mature and when
Felix was being difficult or demanding, the older boy would just smile knowingly at him and
Felix would feel like a nursery schooler having a tantrum. And he’d be good for Marinette.
He knew how to calm her through her anxiety attacks and quelled her self-doubt. He was
strong enough for her to lean on and teach her how to relax; that she was good enough.

He was growing fond of both of them and that surprised and worried him.

It was easier, simpler to be alone. No one could hurt, judge, or use you. He’d been through
that before and swore he’d never allow himself to be that naive or vulnerable again. Yet, now
he was thinking of the Quantic Kids and even Chloe as friends he could confide in. They had
fun, whether it was acting, breaking a room full of garbage or a tabletop game. It would hurt
to lose them now. He could, and he would survive, but it would hurt.

He’d rather not think of what it would be like to lose Marinette either. She was sweet and
bubbly and optimistic but also had a snarky side he appreciated. She wasn’t tempted or
intimidated by wealth, she was good at planning and strategy. Sometimes Felix wondered
what his life would have been like if he’d met her when they were both younger. They might
have hated each other, or been best friends.

But when had he begun to change his mind about her?

Perhaps it was when she pinpointed Lila Rossi as the person sabotaging the film and why.
She immediately began to plan and even had contingencies in case her original plan failed.
He appreciated someone who could plan almost as well as himself.

Oh, she was heavily flawed as well. She was humble to the point of being self-effacing, she
gave so much of herself she sometimes forgot to save something for herself. She was
independent and refused to accept help from him unless absolutely necessary. He found her
persistence and tenacity annoying when she turned it against him.
Marinette became hyper fixated when something interested her but it was a pain in the ass to
motivate her if something didn’t appeal to her. Then he had to fall back on his old habit of
annoying her until she lost her temper and did what he wanted without her realizing it. And
oh, it made her even angrier when she realized she’d been had!

She didn’t take his behavior lying down. More than once he’d found himself tangled in some
homemade trap she’d made and then there was the time he found everything in his office that
wasn’t in the safe on the roof. Including most of the clothing he’d been wearing. While
taking a nap. He never knew how she’d done it and when he demanded to know she’d just
smiled and said, “That’s too easy. Where’s the fun?”

She hadn’t attended a private school and lacked a pedigree but he’d much rather have her in
his life than some thoroughbred social climber. Or his superficial uncle who insisted on
keeping up appearances and hiding his middle-class background. Marinette’s lack of pretense
showed more integrity and, to be honest; class.

She wouldn’t be bought or sold and she wouldn’t be talked down to. She just needed a bit
more self-confidence. More of a spine, but not to the extent Adrien did. She needed a bit of
polish to show her for the precious pearl she was. That and someone who could protect
themselves and her. Well, perhaps not protect her, probably someone to fight beside her.

Felix shook his head to clear it. He didn’t have time to muse about anyone. He still had a
movie to film, a supervillain to expose, and a city to protect. His conflicting feelings could
wait. He put the girl out of his brain.

He stood up and took a few deep cleansing breaths to clear his mind of wayward thoughts
and focus on the scene he was about to act in. Later he would go to the Wardrobe Department
to be fitted for his ball ensemble. He wondered what Marinette had designed for him…

Dammit.

*****
When Felix was reaching for the door it burst open and Luka nearly ran into him.

“Sorry!” Luka backed up a step and apologized. “I wasn’t paying attention, just trying to get
away.”

Felix’s brow furrowed. “From who?” Was Chloe hitting on him? Was Lila? He didn’t think
either of them were near the dressing rooms today.

“From a very cute girl who was running her hands all over me and kneeling in front of me-”
Luka broke off and frowned. “I’m sure she was being incredibly innocent but my mind didn’t
take it that way and I had to get away before I could stop myself from touching her back.”

Felix looked all over the other boy. His cheeks were flushed and his breathing was a little
heavier. “Why didn’t you tell her to stop?”

Luka just shrugged. “I kinda didn’t want her to.” He gave Felix a similar look; examining
him without being too intrusive. “I understand if that’s not your thing but I was in a bit of a
difficult situation.”

He pointed to the hallway and Felix slid away to let him by. “No judgment,” he told the other
boy, “but you’ll have to understand if I think you’re missing something.”

He winked and left and Felix was just confused. He heard Marinette’s voice from deeper
within the dressing room. “Felix? Is that you?”

“Yes,” he answered. “Apparently I’m here for you to put your hands all over me,” he
muttered before he could stop himself.

“I’m sorry, what did you say?”

“I’m here to get my costume fitted,” he amended and she didn’t seem to hear what he said
the first time.

“Okay. Come on in.”

He walked in the room and closed the door behind him.

Marinette was waiting for him, looking crisp and competent. She wore gray houndstooth
dress shorts and a black turtleneck. Her hair was up in a bun and she looked professional and
adorable.

Stop it.

She beamed at him. “Thank you for coming so quickly. Your costume is done but I want to
make some adjustments if something is too long or too tight. And I want you to be happy
with what I’ve designed for your character.”

He couldn’t help smiling just a little back. “I’m just an actor. I don’t get pissed off and moan
about uncomfortable costuming. It’s not my place or right to complain.”

She gave him a flat look. “In a Graham Films Production? I’m pretty sure the co-director
does have the right to speak up.”

Marinette went to the back to get him a costume to try on. After verifying the tags matched,
she handed it to him.

“Hope you like it.”

Some mischievous part of him prompted him to ask. “Are you sure you shouldn’t help me
change?
He thought she would get flustered. Maybe she’d be angry and yell at him. Then they would
argue like their characters always did and he’d feel like everything was normal and there was
no need to feel awkward.

Instead she smiled at him, lips curved. Her eyes looked him up and down, almost sultry. “My
dear. You should be so lucky.”

She pushed him into the dressing room and closed the curtain.

*****

Felix was rather proud of himself for being able to tie a cravat on his first try and looked at
what he could see of himself. Unfortunately the dressing room didn’t have a mirror so he
would have to leave the room to see his reflection. A ploy of the Wardrobe Department, no
doubt. It cut down the number of actors who damaged valuable costumes after realizing how
unflattering they were. Well, he wasn’t vain. He didn’t care.

He slid back the dressing room curtain and looked at the mirror.

Okay, he did care.

The long black dress coat was a strange hybrid between a Regency and a Victorian cut and he
liked it better, historical accuracy aside. The white shirt contrasted with the black and he
thought the gray trousers tied them together.

He looked at the dark gold waistcoat. Another excellent choice that would bring attention to
his hair color.

Running his hands over the vest he felt a side pocket. He looked from his reflection to
Marinette. She looked satisfied, even pleased with herself. He liked the confident look on her
face.

“It’s just big enough for a watch and chain,” he told her.

She smiled widely. “I bet you already have one.”

“Helen’s granddad. It’s supposed to go to the eldest but she’ll let me borrow it.”

She nodded. “Raise your arms. I want to see how easily you can move in it.”

He did so.

“Hold them out, shoulder height.”

He paused. “T-pose?”

“Sure.”

It was on the tip of his tongue to say she enjoyed giving him orders and ask if she had any
dominating tendencies. That would have been incredibly unprofessional and could have
gotten him and his Mother’s production company sued.

But what if she’d said yes?

You’re an idiot, me.

Marinette watched him pose. Her teeth worried her lower lip slightly and he found himself
staring at her mouth before he forced his gaze away from her face. He looked straight ahead
and tried to focus on…anything else.

“So, how was filming? I’ve been in the dressing room most of the day so I don’t know how
scenes I’m not in are going.”

Ah, a neutral topic, something he would be confident talking about. It would relax him. Very
smart.

“First, I did a scene with Barrington and Headmaster Doyle. They were discussing security
for the ball and whether or not they should hire a private company.” The company would be
owned by Jayden’s relatives and he would hack the school’s mainframe to make sure they got
hired instead of the school’s original security company. That would give the heroes more eyes
on any suspicious people. “Then Doyle and Professor Burnham-Hui discuss old times at
school and how they miss Professor Akunin.” It was a great way to humanize the adult
characters and give them nuance.

“Fleshing out characters beside our mains? Awesome.” Marinette took a step towards him
then hesitated. “Um, Felix? I need to check the seams and the fit. That means I need to touch
you.” She clasped her hands in front of her. “I’d like permission to touch you, if that’s all
right.”

Felix stiffened, but only for a moment. He knew Marinette and was confident she wouldn’t
take advantage to be inappropriate. Plus, she was his friend now. To his surprise, he trusted
her to be respectful.

“It’s fine,” he told her, “I trust you not to…I don’t know…throw me down and ravish me.”

He meant it as a joke and wanted to needle her but she disappointed him. All she did was
give him a flat look and say, “again, you’re not that lucky.”

Marinette got closer to him and reached up, touching his neck and then hooking a finger
between his skin and the cravat. “Is it too tight? Can you breathe comfortably?”
He inhaled and then exhaled to show her. “Just fine.”

She nodded and then ran her hands from his underarms down his sides. “The seams look
good. Plenty of room I hope? You don’t look like you have any trouble moving.”

Her hands moved lower then stopped. She looked into his eyes and her expression looked
professional. Hell, she almost looked clinical as if she was giving him a medical exam. It left
him feeling oddly disappointed.

“Hey, Felix?” She frowned and the skin between her brows wrinkled. “I want to check the
waistband. I’ll just pull on the belt loops, I promise.”

What was it about her that made him want to make snarky comments and purposely pick
fights with her when they were alone? A small part of him was worried he was blending his
character with himself, something he hadn’t done since he was a child until this part. Sure,
sometimes he had trouble breaking character but that was only for an instant and never when
away from set.

Perhaps there was something about Marinette.

At first he thought she was just another bubble-headed fangirl obsessed with his cousin. She
might have had a little talent but not much substance. As he got to know her he became
impressed by her drive and ambition, her refusal to be intimidated by him. He liked her
humor and wit most of all.

She was creative and had a knack for planning. She could be insightful and had integrity and
leadership abilities.

It was a shame there wasn’t another Heraldry Miraculous for her to wield. He would have
named her Nimue or something similar.
He felt her hands checking the seams along his calves and then stopped at his pants cuffs. He
blinked back into awareness. “So uh…how’s the fit so far?”

“I was just about to ask you. The waist feels loose without being baggy. Better than Luka’s;
his seemed a little tight.”

Felix clenched his teeth to keep from laughing. Really, she was either innocent or oblivious
when it came to teenage boys.

Marinette raised the fabric near his ankles and he felt her hand on his bare skin. Her touch
was light and gentle, barely there and even soothing. “I think your pant hem needs to come
down about a centimeter. What do you think?”

He looked down and saw what she meant. Yes, the pants were slightly too short. He wasn’t
sure how that happened. “I guess you didn’t take my measurements correctly.”

She glared up at him and he felt oddly vindicated. “You really shouldn’t insult me when I
have access to sharp objects,” she reminded him and made a note on her phone. “We’re done
here. I’ll shut the curtain and you can change.”

She was gone before he could make another smartarse remark.

As he was changing he saw Griff looking at him from his vest pocket. He had the feeling his
kwami didn’t approve of his behavior towards Marinette. It wasn’t their business.

“Really, chick? That’s no way to speak to a lady like that.”

Felix paused as he buttoned his shirt. “A lady like what? My co-star? A collaborator? An
ally?”

Griff made a huffing sound. “A possible future duchess.”

Felix couldn’t help it. He laughed. “I have no plans to ever marry.”

The kwami looked alarmed. “What of the family line?”

“In vitro and a surrogate.”

Griff ruffled his feathers. He sensed something exceptional about this girl, just as he had that
blue-haired rival of his. Chicks these days, still wet from the shell and thought they knew
everything.

*****

After Felix had left Marinette could finally let Tikki out of her purse. “Ugh. I thought he’d
never leave,” the kwami complained.

“Same,” Marinette sighed and rubbed her hands together as if to remove the sensation of
Felix’s body from her fingers. “What was with all the insults? Here I am trying to be
professional and he’s acting like an ass.”

“Maybe it was because you had your hands all over him and he was…uncomfortable?” Tikki
nearly said “enjoying himself too much” or “flustered” but she didn’t want to risk her charge
developing any feelings beyond friendship for the boy. His past behavior aside, there was
something unusual about Felix she couldn’t quite put her paw on. That, and even though she
once would have paired Marinette and Adrien, she now thought they were better off as
partners.

Besides, there was Luka and he was clearly better for Marinette, at least for now. She could
relax and be herself around him and Longg and Sass sang his praises when they weren’t
fighting over who was the better kwami for the musician.
Marinette shrugged then grinned, looking a little sly. “He’s put on some muscle lately but I
like Luka’s body better.”

Tikki giggled. Yes, Lukanette! “Is that why you took an extra long time checking the fit on
his costume?”

The girl blushed as she thought of feeling the boy’s pulse under her fingertips and the warmth
of his skin. He always smelled really good from the bay rum shaving soap his mom had
gotten him for his birthday. “Maybe. What can I say? I’m a normal teenage girl.”

“You’re a pervert,” Tikki accused but without malice. Her mischievous grin ruined her
attempts to scold her charge.

“Like I said. Normal teenager.”

*****

"Why am I a little spoon?" Felix asked with a pout as he was spooned by Chloe, clutching
Mr. Cuddly to his chest.

The beanbag they shared was soft and plush, like those squishmallow toys Allegra loved. It
was brought in by Allegra, an odd chunky lavender colored dragon plush made bean bag,
with some pillows that were made of the same material but with a pink cow pattern Claude
found. It would fit two comfortably, maybe three pushing it. Often, most of the Quantic Kids
fought over who got the bean bag, and this time Felix and Chloe were lucky to be there the
fastest. Last time Felix tried he was tackled by Claude while Allegra took the bean bag as her
prize. He was so miffed he didn't heal her D&D character when they managed to play.

The lights of their chill room were dimmed, there was a tablet playing an old western film;
Griff and Milvii were watching. Eyes dilated and raptured at the so-called modern knights of
the Wild West as the kwami declared. To anyone watching it was as if the blondes would
have undoubtedly fallen asleep watching a movie. A great cover story for any unsuspecting
staff.
"You're holding Mr. Cuddly," Chloe supplied as if the most natural answer in the world.

Felix tightened his grip lightly on the teddy bear that smelled of the essential oils Chloe
generously sprayed on it. It was meant to be relaxing, and the refreshing scent of mint and
lavender did soothe him. The soft fur was nice under his palms and it was super cuddly as his
namesake. Everything perfect for a nap, Felix still didn't sleep. His mind still raced, so much
was going on that it seemed so easy to fail. Maybe he should have done paperwork as he told
Luka and Marinette?

It seemed wrong somehow to take a nap, the idea of guilt had him frown and tense. To just
not give 100 percent in everything. It wasn't his style, Felix was nothing if not tenacious and
driven. He worked hard to fulfill his goals. He would succeed in everything. Whether it be
acting, directing, or this new superhero thing. Maybe, somewhere on the bottom of the
responsibility pole, he could have a social life and new friendships. The image of Marinette
and Luka flashed in his mind and he felt guilty. He’d turned down a chance to nap with them
in order to spend time with a neglected Chloe.

"Stop thinking, you're not being a good pillow." Chloe grumbled at his ear, tightening her
hold on Felix until he whined in protest. "Naps are bandaids to the soul, or Claude claims.
That means no thinking."

"I can't just turn it off, Bitchoise." Felix grumbled, a bit helpless, which had the girl sigh and
move.

Felix felt a bit off kilter as he suddenly felt the loss of Chloe's body pressed against his back.
It was quite sudden and he turned back looking over his shoulder to see that the girl had
adjusted herself propping herself up. The strawberry cow print pillow now supported her
elbow as she rested her chin on her hand.

She dragged him over and Felix went from looking over his shoulder to on his back looking
at the ceiling. Felix felt his hands tighten on Mr. Cuddly defensively, keeping it close to the
chest because Chloe was less likely to pinch or tickle him if he had one of her most prized
possessions at hand. If the kwami noticed or not Felix was unsure. As far as he could tell, the
two stayed glued to Clint Eastwood and whatever movie he was in that they watched.
"Talk it out." Chloe spoke, gesturing with her free hand that Felix should continue and do
that. Talk it out, it being the closest either blonde would readily admit to feelings. Felix made
a face filled with his distaste and he snarked back at her.

"I must tell Claude he's doing wonderful in your empathy program, Allen also for writing the
code."

"Stop it." Chloe snarked, flicking his nose with her free hand. "No deflecting, you don't let
me do it so pay up."

Felix groaned, pressing his face to the soft fur of Mr. Cuddly if only to avoid Chloe's
knowing gaze. It felt ever since she was bonded with Milvii she saw everything. As if the
perception of the kwami bled into the holder; which was unfair. Felix wasn't feeling
particularly courageous. He was feeling so weird and confused. Oddly bereft and he wasn't
sure if it was one specific thing or a combination of anything.

"I don't know what it is." He confessed. "But I feel like a rope fraying on the ends a bit."

"Hmm..." Chloe hummed thoughtfully as she took into consideration his words. "I'm going to
say stuff and you'll listen."

"When you put it like that it means I won't like it." Felix groaned, sinking deeper into the
bean bag.

"Don't care, stop fussing." Chloe flicked him again if only to catch his attention, and it wasn't
often she could. "You're not a crocodile."

"Your observations are astounding, madam." Felix snarked, he couldn't help it. "What next?
I'm not a bear?"

"You're not, maybe an English badger if we’re lucky. Sadly you're a certified bastard with
pedigree to match" Chloe followed him easily. "But as I was saying, Crocodiles don't need to
chew their food, they bite off and swallow; you’ve been doing that too lately, and you keep
on biting off more than you can handle. You're running yourself ragged trying to do a lot and
looking cool the entire time.”

“I am prepared and capable with all of my tasks. I'm Felix Graham de Vanilly, we’re very
resourceful.” Felix defended himself, but the words sounded weak and hollow even to
himself.

She gave him a “you’re not fooling anyone” look which reminded him of his mother. “Fe,
we both know that is a lot of bs. I mean, actor and director, ok, both high intensity but in the
same wheelhouse. I am willing to admit you’re very capable, resourceful and good with the
networking to have brought an outstanding team to back you up. You're reminding Gabriel
Agreste that he's nothing but a Boomer and you will defeat him.”

Chloe could tell she didn’t have him convinced just yet and sighed, throwing her hand in the
air. “That plan is fun and isn't constant. We get our opportunities and have a field day. I mean
it took you days to ride off the high you got showing his little secretary who’s boss which
was very nice. The hero gig? Yeah that's taking a lot of our time, I mean--" Chloe paused to
yawn as if proving her point. "We're tired, and you focus on what more you can do than
learning to juggle what you got. So shut up and nap, you need beauty sleep. If only to make
your personality more tolerable to the nice folk."

Felix wanted to protest. Say something, anything to prove her wrong. Sadly there wasn’t
much to counter her offers. He was running himself ragged, a rope overused and beginning to
fray. He didn’t like it but it was the truth. Dissatisfied with his mortal limitations which were
showing up more and more since he’s been in France, Felix sighed, defeated. He needed a
massage, a nap, and a nice hour or two of absolutely nothing. Now was sadly not the time, so
wasting the precious minutes they all grabbed to sleep felt wrong.

“I might concede…for now, but I’m tired so let’s try to nap.” Felix spoke quickly, turning and
resting his cheek on the pillow once again ignoring the satisfied smirk Chloe had as she
hugged him once again. It seems the little talk worked in untangling a part of his head for
now as he felt himself slipping off into slumber. The low noise of the tablet was soothing like
any lullaby, the soft and plush beanbag and pillows were grand, and the weight of another
person made him feel less lonely.

*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*
Sleep, while difficult to achieve at first, was welcomed eagerly by overworked, tired heroes
that basically had their lives divided by two or three different directions. Four if the
overachievers were asked, which were sadly most of the heaviest hitters.

While exhausted teens took the fleeting moments to nap with relish; momentarily
disconnecting from all responsibilities in their dreams, relaxed and deep in slumber,
somewhere in Paris a certain man was making plans to ultimately disrupt momentary
serenity. He didn't know that the outcome of this particular plan would backfire spectacularly
on his face. With this instance he will gain even more enemies. Not that they knew about it,
but this is how it happened.

*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

Hidden from the prying eyes of Paris there was a man. Sunlight shone through an ornate
window illuminating the room. Butterflies began to flutter about as it has happened every
time he stepped in with ill intent. Hawkmoth thought it was time for a new plot to enact his
schemes. Take the miracle jewels of Paris's favorite crime fighting duo and do with it his
ultimate evil plan.

"A new day, a new opportunity." Hawkmoth spoke to his butterflies. “Let’s go find one, shall
we?”

Hawkmoth tapped into the intrinsic value of the butterfly. Yet for transformation there needed
to be a catalyst. Caterpillars had a catalyst that encouraged them to transform and with the
miraculous Hawkmoth could manipulate humans to do the same. Yet it was difficult if the
circumstances weren't in his favor. 'Twas a delicate balance that Hawkmoth employed,
finding the best scenarios to awaken.

He focused and felt himself connect. A network of all living beings lighting up like a map in
his mind. Pulsating and illuminated with the colors of emotion. It always felt overwhelming
when he stretched his consciousness so far, so he began to refine it. Remove his connection
from plants and animals, while they could be good for distractions it wasn't his intent at this
time.
Now Hawkmoth looked at the silken strands of so many potential akuma. Eager to see one
who was ready for a little nudge to become a beautiful and terrifying butterfly. Colors
sparked in his mind's eye, the network pulsing akin to a heartbeat and in an array of colors.
He looked out for specific feelings. Anger, sadness, heartbreak, righteous fury, hatred;
anything that would birth a worthy Akuma to further his goal.

Oh, longing. The emotion enticed the villain from where he stood and he delved deeper.
Ignoring most of the city until the faintest tendrils of his power connected him to the emotion
that piqued his interest.

Looking at that sad graying red of a once vibrant love. A young teenage girl was in love.
Aren't they always? She was in love with a classmate who didn't know her, one-sided love at
that.

Hawkmoth focused on sending his consciousness further into seeing the reasoning behind the
emotions. Memories filtered through his mind.

The young girl was in love with this boy since they were young children. For so long she had
been in a friend group and she helplessly pined because she had no courage. She was
working hard on building her confidence, experimenting with make up and fashion. Joining
the same music club, working hard to learn her instrument so she could spend time with him.

The girl was sincere and tried so hard. She even worked a part time job to buy him a present
on becoming the first chair in their club. She had just bought the present and was heading
home when she saw something. It was the boy, looking shy and sweet. Laughing with a pretty
girl both holding hands when a breeze dropped some leaves onto their hair and taking the
opportunity of 'removing the leaf' from each other's hair they stole a kiss. It was romantic and
beautiful, a young love’s date and the girl felt despair.

Prodding further it seems that the other girl knew of her feelings, and assured him that she
would support her. What betrayal! Such longing! The girl believed if she had the chance, if
he would give her a chance, she would prove how much better she was. Hawkmoth couldn't
really resist. One of his little purple butterflies fluttered down on her and landed on
something starting a direct connection between the two.

" Cry not, sweet chil d." Hawkmoth crooned, his voice soft and delicate to not startle the girl.
He imagined a younger Emilie crying and the tenderness was easy to convey. " Your tears are
precious."

"Wh--who's there?" The girl gasped looking around for the origin of his voice. She was in her
room, she had run home and was crying on her bed. The opened window showed a beautiful
parisian scene but no one there to speak to her.

"I am a friend, and one who's seen your plight ." Hawkmoth spoke in the form of a greeting.
" I saw the depths of your pure love and the pain of your betrayal. It is so awful that a friend
would betray us that way. "

"Marie isn't my friend;" The girl spat hotly standing up in fury, the pulse of anger was a
wonderful spark. She would be a good akuma. "Or else, she isn't anymore, maybe she was
never a friend to begin with." The girl muttered deflated staring at a picture framed on her
wall. Of her and that so-called friend Marie, they looked happy. The girl was sad all over
again. The ember of her anger was extinguishing, and Hawkmoth couldn't have that.

" Of that I am sorry, child. " Hawkmoth soothed, softening the girl's sadness with his limited
power connected to this temporary champion, and subtly fanning her anger. "I know not who
to pity more. You for the betrayal of a so-called friend, or for poor Laurent. He's innocent
and being manipulated by Marie. If she couldn't be a friend to you, obviously she cannot be
left with Laurent's heart. She will destroy him."

The honeyed words once spoken, seemed to plant themselves deep into the girl. Flashes of
emotions pulsated. Shock, pity, love, betrayal, sadness...all culminating in one perfect
emotion. Rage so potent that the light seemed blinding in their connection. Hawkmoth
couldn't help the smile, he has her where he wants her.

" We have to save Laurent ." Hawkmoth spoke urgently, keeping his kind facade.

"We do, I have to. How didn't I think of this before? Oh mon dieu ." The girl gasped, pressing
a fist to her chest.

"I can't do much by myself; but together we can save Laurent. " Hawkmoth proposed. "All I
ask is that you also help me; you see some people betrayed me too. They stole something
important and everyone praises the thieves. I so do want the miraculous back."

"Of course!" The girl agreed, not noticing how she began to change. Where there was once a
sad teenage girl, was the new dark champion of the villain; with a new mission.

" Let's help Laurent; Miss Cupid." The hopeful voice of Hawkmoth whispered with a far
more sinister edge. Yet Miss Cupid did not notice the exhilarating feeling of power coursing
through her drowned out things she should have noticed.

"Yes Hawkmoth, and don't worry I'll help you, too. The miraculous will be returned." Miss
Cupid agreed as she took off.

*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

Forty-five minutes.

Only forty-five minutes have passed.

FORTY.

FIVE.

MINUTES?!

Three quarters to an hour, fifteen minutes away from a glorious 60 minutes. The universe
couldn’t even try to give them the full 60 minutes of extra sleep until all hell broke loose. The
sick bastard who was responsible: Hawk Moth. The reason? He just had to create a new
Akuma. The siren and semi-distant screams filled the questions that filled Felix as he awoke
with a start.
Insult to injury was the guitar riff that was Claude’s ringtone in Felix’s ear as he picked up
the call.

"LARP." The singular word was code to the group. That they would go and transform,
fighting the akuma. It was the first time the code was used, and for it to be Claude was
alarming. His tone held no room for argument. It was less of a suggestion, or a question. No,
Claude was transforming and was simply telling Felix, as Felix was the leader of the
Knights.

"Claude," Felix sighed, understanding his friend was mad. Secretly relieved it wasn't his
fault, or any staff's. He wouldn't need to plan contingencies. "We agreed not to involve
ourselves with pest control."

"Sorry, Boss," Claude didn't sound sorry at all. "Taking a part time job."

"Not alone," Felix was quick to remark.

"Lady-love is talking to the big guy." Claude explained, he had Allegra talk to Allen. No
doubt repeating the same code to Allen.

"What does the heart say?' Felix asked, trying to reign them in.

"Giving understanding support."

Shite .

"Griff, are we cleared to Larp?" Felix asked, noticing that Chloe had jumped into motion. The
lethargy of sleep clung like a stubborn lover, but she was moving. She had been feeding both
Milvii and Griff, and was grabbing a snack bag for both kwami.

"Not up to the best circumstances." Griff spoke up before turning to Milvii.

"You'll do, Percival has already been awakened." Milvii nodded.

"At least we're taking a back seat." Felix proposed as a compromise, they needed to sneak out
of here also. "Stay low, don't be seen if you can help it."

“Nah boss, we’re out for blood.”

Click.

“Bitchoise, we’re fighting an akuma.” Felix spoke a bit absently trying to wake up.

"Already texted your mom, and I memorized possible escape routes D-Marinette gave
dealing with our other problem. Ready when you are." Chloe chirped.

Once again Felix wondered what he did to piss off the universe this time.

*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

The Akuma alarm blasted loudly, waking two other teens who scrambled. Both needed
secrecy to go and help the city. Luka made a quick lie about helping secure the music
equipment because Allen was working mostly alone. Marinette agreed and saw as the boy
sped off vaguely running to the music room. She opened the window of her trailer as it faced
a rarely traveled path and looked at her kwami.

"It feels mean, having Luka run away to transform." Marinette mumbled.

"Well the Guardian did say that your identities couldn't be exposed." Tikki reminded her
holder, not really sure if it should even stay true now after everything. "It's for your safety."
Her little bug was running ragged, a friend who knew what she was going through would
have been so helpful. It wasn't as noticeable because the make up team was doing wonders
making her not look as tired as Marinette was, and the concealer did a great help on covering
the shadows that had been steadily growing. Tikki knew that Marinette was enjoying herself,
the designing was fun and it was a breath of fresh air to see creativity in motion.

The acting, while a hurdle at first, was growing on Marinette and Tikki was sure that part of it
was how she interacted with everyone, especially Luka and Felix. With Felix Marinette was
confident, like Ladybug but without the burden of responsibility. With Luka she was
grounded and at peace. Which meant that when she had to stand as the leader and guardian of
the miraculous alone, it was harder for Tikki to stomach. The Guardians were a network back
in the temple and not one person held all the burden, not even the Grand Guardian. For such
responsibility on her young holder, Tikki felt bubbling questions pop in her mind. Maybe it
was time for a change, for all their sakes.

At least we have Luka helping out as a hero again, and Miss Kagami. I hope it helps remove
her burdens. Tikki thought while she looked at her holder. The teen was psyching herself up
and looked so alone and tired.

"Tikki, spots on." Marinette spoke the words, losing the enthusiasm of her youth. More
battleworn and tired, a general rejoining a never ending fight. Scarlet light wrapped around
her body and no longer was the girl Marinette standing there. Now she was Ladybug, hero
and protector of Paris.
 Chapter Twenty-Seven
Chapter Summary

The akuma Miss Cupid attacks and new heroes Mamushi and Wyvern are here to save
Paris! The problem is, they're not comfortable enough with their new powers to be
effective and Miss Cupid takes advantage of their inexperience. Fortunately the Knights
show up to "assist" but will they be able to work with the heroes they previously
ignored?

Chapter Notes

Wow. Just wow. It's been over a year since I've updated and I'm honestly sorry. 2024 was
awful it began with burnout but then I lost my grandmother around Valentine's Day.
Then I was depressed for a month or so. I dealt with my Writer's Block by drifting into
another fandom and wrote a few things for it. After that I got sucked into Baldur's Gate
so fanfic was the last thing on my mind

September brought a convention full of writing workshops and few ideas...

...right in time for back to back hurricanes.

So after dealing with insurance claims came the holidays and...other stuff. So...yeah.

It's been a lot.

Love and thanks as always to Industrial_Lace for unwavering support and a listening
ear.

Additional thanks to sheepheadfred for some amazing and thoughtful reviews My

writing always sounds better from your perspective.

Enjoy!

(Two young men sit on a loveseat together. One has dyed blue hair and wears a blue button
down that is unbuttoned to mid-chest and pewter chains around his neck. On his hands are
fingerless gloves. He also wears a belt with attached chains that wrap around his upper
thighs. His pants are dark gray leather.
The other wears a yellow knit cap that brings out the golden undertones in his dark skin and
sunglasses. He also sports a dark green sweater and tan pants. A white undershirt peeks out
from under the sweater and he wears a lion pendant on a gold chain around his neck.)

<Interviewer> Hi! Could you introduce yourselves and tell us who you play and what you do
in this movie?

(They quietly debate who goes first. The boy in blue fiddles with one of the chains on his
pants and the boy in green gives his shoulder a squeeze. They both nod and the boy with dyed
hair speaks up.)

<Luka> Um…hi, Paris. My name is Luka Couffaine and I’m playing Jack Watson in this
movie. I’m also helping Allen compose the music and we and our friend Ivan are performing
all the pieces an orchestra isn’t.

(Allen seems much more confident, having sat through interviews before.)

<Allen> Bonjour, Paris! Je m’appelle Allain . (A laugh is heard). Stop laughing at my accent,
Couffaine. I play Jayden Spade in this movie and I’m also the principal composer.

<Interviewer> Can you tell us anything about your character or maybe how they fit into the
group?

<Luka> Well… (sits back, looking and feeling more confident now that Allen’s joke has
broken the ice.)

<Luka> My character is kind of like the prodigal son. His mom left his dad because she felt
he cared more about M. Holmes than his own family. She moved to America with her son
and lived there for eight years.

<Interviewer> Why did Jack come back?

<Luka> Free education. (Allen chuckles and Luka grins at him) Well, that’s part of it. Jack
looks and dresses like a punk. Like punk rock, not a delinquent. But really he’s the type to
come to the rescue of anyone who needs it. (Sigh) He came to the rescue of someone targeted
by a gang and his mom sent him to Paris for his own safety.

<Interviewer> Sounds like Jack had a lot of…

<Allen> Culture shock?

<Interviewer> (Laughs)

<Luka> Yeah, culture shock to deal with. He doesn’t really remember…(points off-screen)
these people, except for one other character. He’s grown up hearing how the Holmes family
treat the Watsons like servants and ruined his parents’ marriage. So he doesn’t like Barry at
first and is pretty mistrustful of most of the others.

<Interviewer> Except one.

<Luka> Exactly. But it also gives him the advantage of having an outsider’s perspective so he
can act like the audience’s surrogate. When something is strange, he can ask about it and
while he’s learning, the audience gets exposition via conversation and not an info dump.

<Interviewer> Allen? Same question?

<Allen> (stretches) Jayden is basically the all-mighty janitor.

<Luka> ( correcting ) The all-mighty IT Guy.

<Allen> Yeah. The all-mighty IT guy. Allen is a hacker. Specifically a White Hat hacker
who is firmly on the side of good, even if he has to get his hands metaphorically dirty digging
for information.

<Luka> ( teasing ) Jayden Spade doesn’t get a lot of screen time. And if he does, it’s because
he’s on the computer, digging-

<Allen> Looking for evidence. Checking backgrounds. Trying to find the correlations and
connections-

<Luka> The corkboard, pins and string guy.

<Allen> But digital. Besides ( nudges Luka’s shoulder ) not everyone needs recognition and
being the center of attention. Jayden likes not having the spotlight on him.

<Luka> Unlike Barry. Or [redacted]

<Allen> Yeah. But that answers your question.

<Interviewer> You’re composing original music for this movie. What are some of your
influences?

<Allen and Luka> Jagged Stone

<Interviewer> ( laughs ) Jagged Stone, huh?

<Luka> Rock and roll! Plus, he’s done music that spans many genres. He’s the Gorillaz of
rock.
<Allen> Agreed

<Luka> I also like punk so Bad Brains ( Allen cheers ) Social Distortion, Iggy and the
Stooges, The Misfits, and The Dead Kennedys.

<Allen> ( makes a sweeping gesture with his hand ) All of the above, plus I love vaporware
and electronica, so a bit of Daft Punk. I like Mystery Skulls. On the classical side I like
Mendolsson, Liszt, and Chopin, and Holst of course. ( shrug ) to be honest I like lots of
different genres, from jazz to Gregorian chants and…( embarrassed ) Dolly Parton. I just
really love the sincerity in her voice.

<Luka> Mylene was telling me about her charity work at lunch last week.

<Allen> We make a point of listening to what music was popular during the Victorian Era.
We even use Victoria era instruments. We have a piano and some stringed instruments from
that time. Even a portable organ.

<Interviewer> Wow. I love the attention to detail. So I heard you two have written individual
themes for each character in different styles? Can we hear more about that?

<Luka> Oh, sure. Everyone has their own melody so we wanted to reflect that in the
soundtrack. For instance, Barry is a piano most of the time but when he's being too much of
a Holmes there's a violin playing for that constant reminder of his family.

<Allen> ( nods ) Jayden has an undercurrent of synth and vaporwave with the orchestra as
the most tech savvy character in the movie.

<Luka> Jack has the most modern vibe which works as he's the most modern of all the main
characters, so electric guitar and heavy bass. Maybe some flutes now and then to show he has
a softer side.
<Allen> [Redacted] our fighter character, the one who protects everyone has more rhythmic
beats because she's a fighter. Very martial.

<Luka> Then there’s [redacted] who’s her equal and opposite and uses wind instruments or
harp for those hope notes. Maybe when the team needs to be rallied.

<Allen> Lastly [redacted] has like a jazzy vibe because she's the wildcard like how jazz
improvises and changes. Plus it runs the emotional gamut from giddy to soulful to energetic-

<Luka> Don’t forget sexy.

<Allen> (scoffs ) No, I didn’t. I just don’t think of her that way.

<Luka> Trust me, she’s sexy.

<Allen> I really don’t notice sexy people. Just sexy music.

<Luka> And sexy, sexy technology.

( Both laugh .)

<Interviewer> ( clearly impressed ) Wow. You’ve put a lot of thought and effort into your
music.

<Allen> Always. Plus music adds so much to a film. There’s the music they put in action
scenes to get the audience’s pulse racing, but there’s also the soft, quieter music for dramatic
scenes.
<Luka> I communicate best with music. You can learn a lot about people by the music they
like so giving everyone an individual theme can convey something words can’t always do.

<Allen> Not alone, anyway.

<Luka> No, not alone.

<Interviewer> Thank you so much for taking the time to sit down with me. Final thoughts?

<Luka> See the movie.

<Allen> Buy the soundtrack!

(All laugh)

Chapter 27

Ladybug swung over buildings and raced over rooftops, only to find Mamushi and Chat Noir
had beaten her there. Chat Noir, a superhero veteran, was relaxed and assessing the situation.
Mamushi, the new soldier, conducted herself as such; posture straight and serpentine eyes
glued to the horizon watching. The tenseness Mamushi had in her arms and shoulders
telegraphed her readiness for action; fighting against the very nature of the snake. Ladybug
had confidence that Mamushi would succeed but this will truly be the deciding factor. Could
Mamushi adapt in a high intensity scenario and use the snake effectively? That remained to
be seen. She had high hopes for Kagami, just as she had for Luka.

A sudden rush of wind kissed her cheeks and Ladybug knew that Wyvern had joined them.
From her periphery she saw the dragon land and walk over to the other heroes. He nodded
respectfully to everyone and the gesture was returned quickly. Mamushi acknowledged her
fellow new hero with a quick nod and a small fanged smile to show there were no hard
feelings about their switch; and went back to scanning.

“Always a pleasure to see you, LB,” Chat Noir gave her a two-fingered salute and his
trademark grin. There was something about Chat Noir; he seemed open and relaxed. Not that
Chat was ignoring the akuma, but he looked less tense and stressed. Happy even, which
caused Ladybug to smile back easily.

“You too, Kitty.” She allowed herself a moment to return the easy smile; before duty caused
her grin to fade and her expression turned serious. “So, what do we have this time?”

“On my way here I was able to hear a bit of the akuma’s monologue, and the internet pieced
more of it together. She refers to herself as Miss Cupid, a champion of love who will save the
prince from the traitor.” Mamushi reported, tearing her eyes from the horizon. Pulling up her
sanshin she revealed the hidden screen in the back of the instrument. Reliability was on their
side, as the popular social media site Chirp was showing pictures of the newest akuma and
people’s eyewitness accounts.

“Sounds like a love triangle.” Ladybug mentioned connecting the dots. So many years
battling akuma, it was easy for her to see patterns as to what led them to be akumatized.

“Oh, gross.” Chat Noir grimaces in disgust. “Man, I hate love triangles! They creep meow-t.
They always have to be used in most shows nowadays too! I can never get away from it.”

“It’s lazy writing,” Wyvern agreed, “some writers don’t know how to add interpersonal
conflict to characters without shoehorning in a romance. It’s the worst will they won’t they.”

Ladybug schooled her expression while she felt her cheeks warm under her mask. Ladybug
and Wyvern were currently filming a movie; the script seemed to lean heavily into
developing a love triangle of its own. Maybe she could talk with….no, this wasn’t Marinette
time. She was at the moment Ladybug and she had a job to do. Not think and speculate on
her civilian life and how weird the akuma seemed to reflect that.
“Doesn’t matter. This is no time for speculation. We need to come up with a plan.” Ladybug
put an end to the commentary as the other three jumped into action at her command.

They gathered together near the edge of the roof they stood on and peered over. The akuma
was…incredibly beautiful. Clearly the most aesthetically pleasing akuma they’d seen in ages.
Perhaps the victim had designed their own costume because Ladybug was itching to sketch it.

A champion gave the idea of a warrior or knight. This akuma filled that role. Scaled armor,
where every scale was another rose petal in different hues of reds and blacks glinted in the
evening lights of Paris. The scales created a sweetheart neckline arranged to appear as a
broken heart by the position of color. Carmine, scarlet, and crimson hair was arranged into a
sculpted rose that framed her face, small braids became thorns and they were arranged
beautifully with smaller braided roses to make a grecian style wreath that framed her head.
Her make up was haunting, red wine tones and a wet look of someone who had been crying.
Dark, deep leathers protecting where scales did not cover. A deep green collar that resembled
the rose’s scalloped leaves that connected to a cape that transitioned to float and curl like
gentle petals. Armored thigh-high boots whose metal had rose etchings. Instead of Cupid’s
bow, she had a whip at hand, filled with thorns, and what could be considered daggers at her
hips looking like roses.

“That’s her, Miss Cupid.” Mamushi nodded seeing the akuma matched the pictures they saw
earlier.

“Has Hawkmoth been quiet lately because he was taking a fashion course?” Wyvern asked
curiously which made Chat Noir chuckle.

“You might be onto something, Wyvern. That is one of the prettiest akuma’s I’ve ever seen.”
Chat Noir snapped some pictures with his baton. “Gotta give his teacher a raise, or do you
think he commissioned an artist to do outfits for future akumas? Either way I should show
Mar–my friend later. They’re really into fashion.”

“Focus, Kitty.” Ladybug was pleased he still considered her civilian self his friend, even if
they’d barely interacted all summer. “We have to help her and whoever she’s after.”

“What’s the plan, Ladybug?” Wyvern asked, turning to his leader and seeing her in her
element. Her face was calm, almost serene. Her gaze was resolute and there was a determined
gleam in her eye. She reminded him of Marinette and it made him smile. Maybe he’d go see
her tomorrow.

“Until we know exactly what this Miss Cupid can do, the best thing to do now is to engage
lightly. Once we have an idea what powers she has we can adjust accordingly, and make a
better plan.” Ladybug mentioned looking amidst the chaos and property destruction.
“Keeping an eye out for the victims will also give us the advantage. If we can remove them,
we could redirect the akuma to target us, minimizing the dangers civilians face.”

“With the four of us it’s going to be easier keeping them away from shelters too. More help is
always welcome.” Chat Noir added as well.

“What about my skill set?” Mamushi asked with a bit of trepidation.

“You have to trust your judgment. Too early and we’re constantly back at square one. Too
late and things can go into chaos.” Ladybug spoke up. “Stay back and observe, and when the
situation calls for it then use your ability.”

“If I may?” Wyvern asked, interjecting himself. On Ladybug’s nod he continued to speak. “I
liked to think about the saying ‘hit the right note’, or strike when the iron is hot. Trust
yourself to know when it’s right and we’re here for you every step of the way. You’re a
fighter, and you knew when to strike with this.” Wyvern mentioned pointing at his sword.
“So do the same when you strike with that.”

He nodded at Mamushi’s sanshin and bracelet and she smiled, giving him a small bow. “
Arigato , Wyvern- san .”

He bowed back. “ Douiteshimashita .”

Chat Noir cleared his throat and they all looked at him. “So, um…” he rubbed the back of his
head. “Am I on my usual distraction duty?”
Ladybug thought about it then shook her head. “Sorry, Kitty,” her tone was gentle. “I think
this particular akuma might require a little…” she trailed off, looking for the right word.

Her partner shrunk in on himself a little. “Diplomacy?” he offered.

She just shrugged. “I was going to say tact, but diplomacy will do.” She softened her words
with a warm smile. “You’re great at funny quips but this akuma might require a softer touch.
I’m going to send Wyvern, if you don’t mind.” She looked over at the newer hero, who gave
her a nod. “I want you on standby as defense, all right?”

Chat Noir smiled and winced inwardly at the hopeful look on her face. Had he bothered her
so much by goofing off and not taking akuma seriously? She seemed so capable all the time
he never even thought about her needing him as much more than comedy relief. The thought
that they could have defeated past akuma faster if he’d taken his job seriously made him feel
ashamed.

He gave her his usual cocky grin. “Always ready to protect and serve with you, milady. And
our talented newcomers, naturally,” he gave a bow.

Ladybug giggled at him and his feeling of shame passed. “I knew I could count on you, my
kitty.” She nodded at Wyvern. “Go for it, Wyvern. We’ll follow your lead.”

He nodded. “You can count on me too, Ladybug.” He smiled at Chat and Mamushi and
leaped off the building, landing a little bit away from the akuma. He wanted to approach her
slowly, cautiously, and a bit out of reach of her whip.

His first instinct was to reach for the lyre. He grasped for it at his side and it wasn’t there.
That’s right, he was Wyvern, not Viperion any more. He felt a rush of anger at Hawk Moth
and his akuma-of-the-week (Chloe, his memory provided) for robbing him of the hero he
used to be. Damn emotional terrorist and his megalomaniacal-

He shook his head. That wasn’t helping. Besides, he didn’t need an instrument to make
music; he still had his voice.
Wyvern began to hum “Grace Kelly” and took a few steps closer, only to be stopped by a
whip crack near his feet.

“Back off!” The strangely beautiful akuma glared at him. “Stay away from me!”

Wyvern stepped back a few steps. “Is this better?” He smiled kindly and tried to listen to her
heart song. It was being smothered by feelings of anger and betrayal and Hawkmoth’s
miasma but he could hear it faintly.

“Look,” he tried again, “I know you’ve been hurt. I don’t know how or who but I’m here to
listen to you. I want to help if you want me to. We could start with what happened to make
you feel this way. Did you have a bad day at school? Parents too harsh?” When they didn’t
react he suggested, “fight with a friend?”

That got a reaction. “Marie is not my friend!” The thorn whip lashed out and he dodged. The
akuma continued. “She pretended to be my friend and then used everything I told her to steal
Laurent from me!”

“Um, I don’t think you can steal people. If this boy wanted someone else, that’s not your
fault.” Wyvern tried to keep his voice soothing. “But if this girl knew you liked him and went
after him anyway, that’s not right. You have a right to be angry and even confront her but
attacking people won’t make you feel better long term.” He spoke from experience. “Trust
me. When the power wears off all your problems are still there and you’re left with no
memory of what you did or said.”

The akuma lowered the whip a fraction. She was listening to what he had to say.

“Oh, I’m sorry,” Wyvern chuckled and gave the akuma a little wave. “I didn’t introduce
myself. I’m a little new. My name is Wyvern.” He struck a pose. “What’s yours?”

The akuma blinked in confusion. “I’m-I’m Miss Cupid.”

He gave her a bow. “It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Miss Cupid, even under these
circumstances.” He crossed his arms over his chest. “Now, tell me more about Laurent and
Marie. How long have you liked him? How long have you known Marie? How did she betray
you?” He dared to take a half step in her direction. “We can talk about that if you want. Or
you can talk and I’ll just listen. We don’t even have to talk about this at all. You can tell me
about your hobbies. Or maybe have a little impromptu jam session but with vocals instead of
instruments.”

The whip lowered another inch. “What makes you think I’m a singer?”

Her voice sounded a little less angry than it had been and she hadn’t attacked him in awhile.
“Well, with a costume like yours,” he pointed at her head, then down her armor, “you clearly
have a strong sense of self and creative talent. Why not a singer as well as an artist?”

Miss Cupid blushed. “Well, there’s so many different ways to express yourself. All kinds of
media too.”

Wyvern nodded. “I know! I’m a musician but I have a friend who’s a singer. Some other
friends are artists. Like one’s into street art and another is into watercolors.” He smiled again.
“What about you?”

“Well, I liked to sculpt.” Miss Cupid’s tone was modest. “I think Theo Barbot’s really
talented and it’s cool that the city picked him to create the Ladybug and Chat Noir statue.
He’s only a few years older than me!”

Ladybug smiled at Chat Noir, who grinned back. The diplomacy was working! Wyvern had
found common ground with the akuma and the two of them were happily chatting about
sculpting techniques. Perhaps they could convince the akuma to give up willingly and end
this encounter before it became a fight.

Mamushi on the other hand had her eyes locked on the akuma. Only she seemed to notice the
fine tremors in the akuma’s hands and arms. Clearly Hawk Moth was attempting to regain
control of his victim. Wyvern was getting too close to the akuma but she didn’t want to warn
him and give away her position. Was now the moment for Second Chance?
Yes. Yes it was. If the akuma became angry, Wyvern was within her attack radius. She would
trust her instincts; she had been honing them since early childhood and they were currently
screaming at her that Wyvern was in danger.

Decision made, Mamushi slid the snake head on her bracelet from right to left and whispered
“Second Chance.”

There was a brief flash and then she turned her attention back to the akuma just in time to see
the familiar outline of a butterfly on the akuma’s face.

Deep underground Hawk Moth was feeling angry and stymied. Those cursed children were
yet again distracting his akuma from doing battle with the Heroes of Paris! Last time he could
not risk Chloe Bourgeois dying and alienating her father. This time he had no such
compunction.

Miss Cupid! That hero is trying to distract you! He doesn’t want to help you, otherwise he’d
be helping you track down the traitor who backstabbed you!

To her credit, the girl behind the akuma tried to fight him off but he poured his power into her
head until she was under his control again. Really, teenagers had such fragile restraint when it
came to matters of the heart.

“No!” Miss Cupid yelled, startling Wyvern and causing him to backpedal. “You’re distracting
me! I have to save Laurent!” She raised her whip but her expression was almost
compassionate. “This is your last chance. Help me, or get out of my way. Otherwise,” her
hand holding the whip might have been shaking but her expression was determined. “I’ll
have to use this on you.”

Wyvern raised his hands in surrender. “Look, I don’t want to hurt you…”
As soon as the words were out his mouth, Miss Cupid struck out. The whip unfurled and hit
him across the face, causing the new Dragon to bleed. The three other heroes covered their
mouths so the akuma couldn’t hear them, eyes wide with shock. They’d gone from feeling
like a fight could have been avoided to watching as their friend was hit because they’d
misread the akuma.

Miss Cupid smirked as Wyvern fell to the ground, tears forming in his eyes.

“Now let’s see how you feel about-” she began to gloat but he interrupted her.

“I’ve been waiting forever for her to get over him, for her heart to be free but she might be
falling for him,” his voice was bitter then distraught. “But, do I have the right to be angry at
her? I don't own her, I’m not entitled to her affection just because she’s finally over her first
love.”

Wyvern looked up at Miss Cupid without really seeing her. “Is it wrong to want her to love
me? I know I should be happy with just her friendship and he clearly cares about her. What if
she’d be happier without me? What if he hurts her and I’m not there to help?”

The akuma was at a loss for words and even with Hawk Moth screaming in her ear she didn’t
try to strike the hero again. In fact, she coiled her weapon and tucked it away.

She patted Wyvern’s hair, who continued to babble about his feelings for a girl and his worry
about losing her to someone else and his growing possible feelings for another. “I was wrong
about you,” she told him gently. “You do know how I feel. I promise I’ll come back and help.
Stay here.” She leapt off the roof and renewed her search for Laurent and Marie.

Mamushi reset time, this time Ladybug intercepted the blow meant for Wyvern and began to
cry.

“What’s wrong with me?!” she sobbed.

Wyvern felt an odd rush of protectiveness for Ladybug, even if he knew she could take care
of herself. There was something about her heart song that seemed so familiar…

He was torn between comforting his team leader and yelling at her attacker when Ladybug
spoke again.

“I just got over this guy who didn’t like me like that and I found a guy who clearly cares
about me as a person. I know he’s interested. He’s also sweet and fun and cool and there for
me…” she sighed wistfully. “But there’s also this other guy. I’m not sure if he really cares or
if he’s projecting. Maybe I’m just using him as a substitute but…there’s just something about
him. On the other hand…the first guy is just wonderful. I know he would never deliberately
hurt me…and…am I treating him like he’s the safe option? He deserves so much more than
that. He’s talented and wise…his lips look so kissable.” Her smile turned dreamy.

Miss Cupid shook her head violently and Wyvern was sure Hawk Moth wanted her to grab
Ladybug’s earrings but to her credit, the akuma seemed reluctant to take advantage of another
girl’s emotional distress. She gave Ladybug a shoulder pat.

“The fact you’re thinking of both of their feelings says a lot about you,” Miss Cupid told the
distressed girl. I promise I’ll come back and help. Stay here.” She leapt off the roof and
renewed her search for Laurent and Marie.

Chat Noir felt conflicted. His instincts told him to intervene but he was unsure about what to
do; he was no strategist. He wondered if he should ignore Ladybug in order to save her from
the akuma’s power.

Mamushi, on the other hand, was learning more than she ever wanted to know about her
teammates’ romantic conflicts.

“Second chance,” she whispered and time reset itself again.

*****
Ladybug, Chat Noir, Wyvern and Mamushi all stood on the edge of a building looking down
on the akuma, who seemed angry at being stymied but unsure whether to attack because no
one was attacking her.

Wyvern jumped down to the edge of the building the akuma was perching on and then
stopped. He felt confused; should he confront or attack the akuma as Ryuuko would have or
should he hold himself back as if he were still Viperion.

Ladybug charged two steps forward and had to stop herself from leaping towards Wyvern.
“What are you doing?!” she screamed. “Use your magic!”

That might have been the wrong thing to say. She was so worried about Vi-Wyvern she
hadn’t realized or had forgotten the akuma could hear her.

Miss Cupid recovered from her indecision and turned angry. “Traitor!” she shrieked at the
hero, who had just realized how out of his depth he was. She raised her whip. “You’re not
here to help me! You’re just like Laurent and Marie! All you want to do is play with my heart
and laugh at me behind my back!” She posed with the whip raised above her head. “Well I’m
Miss Cupid now and no one will ever be able to hurt me again!”

She twirled the whip and it wrapped itself around Wyvern’s body. Before he could react she
picked him up and swung him into the side of a building.

The other heroes were crying out to Wyvern, asking if he was all right. He couldn’t focus on
defending himself, much less attacking. He was still in the old Viperion headspace; holding
back instead of stepping up. It was very disorienting, but could be the possible concussion
talking.

Ladybug was doing everything she could not to panic. The plan had gone to crap, Wyvern
forgot he wasn’t Viperion any more and hesitated when he should have used one of his
elemental powers. Mamushi went to reach for her sword and found an instrument instead.
She stepped forward to defend Wyvern but had herself held back by Chat Noir. “Second
chance, remember?” he whispered before she could protest.
She reached for her bracelet but before she could activate it, Ladybug threw her yo-yo in the
air and screamed, “Lucky charm!” before a flash of pink light and a flurry of ladybugs
dropped an item into her waiting hands.

Mamushi was about to try and trigger her bracelet but she paused to stare at the summoned
item in Ladybug’s hands. She blinked in surprise.

“Is that…a stocking cap?” she asked, unsure of why Ladybug’s powers would have brought
her something so impractical.

Chat Noir almost tried to come up with a pun or a joke but didn’t think Mamushi would
appreciate it like Ladybug. He shrugged. “It is, but I’m sure in milady’s mind, it’s only the
first step in a brilliant plan. Right, milady?” He turned to his partner.

He tried to be cheerful and encouraging, giving his partner his usual faith so she wouldn’t
think he was concerned. Ladybug looked worried and unsure, something she hadn’t looked
since the first day they had their powers. It was a little…disquieting. She had to have a plan!
She always did!

To his relief, the nervous expression faded and her usual determination came back. He could
tell by the way she looked at the objects around her and the squint in her eyes that she was
coming up with a plan.

She began to spin her yo-yo to prepare an attack. “Let’s switch it up a little bit.” She looked
at Chat Noir over her shoulder. “There’s a few things I want you and Mamushi to gather up
for me while I distract the akuma. I know that’s not how we usually do things,” she spoke up
before Chat Noir could, “but our original plan kind of went off the rails so I’m just going to
wing it.”

She saw the look of uncertainty in his eyes. She refused to look at Wyvern. “Trust me,” she
asked softly.

Chat Noir did his best to grin. “Always. Just tell us what you need us to do,” he spoke up
before Mamushi could. She managed a nod. The heat of battle was not the best time to
question the plan.
Ladybug sighed in relief and managed a confident smile. She turned her attention back to the
akuma. “We don’t have much time. I’ll-”

An arrow whizzed past her, narrowly missing her and hitting the akuma. She screeched in
offense, but no real injury, yet.

Ladybug approached the edge of the building to look and see if the akuma was badly harmed
only to have a figure dive down and nearly knock her off-balance with its wings.

*****

Morrigan swooped towards the akuma, making a point to buzz Ladybug on the way. Her
former idol squawked in surprise as she passed her. She hoped she scared the little goody
good, even if she had no intention to hurt her. She wasn’t nice, but she was good. Mostly.

The archer didn’t give the akuma time to react, just kicked her in the stomach. The akuma
hadn’t been prepared for such a brutal physical attack and went down without a fight.

Forgotten near the wall, Wyvern struggled to his feet. Miss Cupid was on the ground, wailing
in pain and cursing at her attacker. He felt like a fool; his first akuma with his new kwami and
he’d gone down in thirty seconds. He hoped he didn’t end up on VousTube.

He checked to make sure he still had his sword and prepared to jump back in the fray. He was
contemplating the ethics of attacking a prone opponent when someone in black and gold
armor with a lion shaped helmet jumped in front of him. He recognized them. Percival, one
of the Knights. He opened his mouth to speak but the armored figure ignored him.

“I’ve got this, ”Percival called over his shoulder and drew his sword.
Annoyed at being taken out of the fight so easily Wyvern also drew his sword but Percival’s
sword was longer and he cut Miss Cupid’s whip in half while Wyvern swung on air.

Percival shrugged at Wyvern. “Sorry,” he told him and looked back just in time to see the
akuma’s whip had just reformed itself and Miss Cupid had almost pulled herself back up.

Feeling useless Wyvern thought the smart thing to do was to stop having a sword measuring
contest with a stranger and go find Ladybug and regroup.

*****

I’m beginning to wonder if helping fight this akuma was a good idea. Galahad thought as he
stood to the side and watched his Knights fight with Hawk Moth’s latest victim. Morrigan
had taken the initiative and attacked Miss Cupid first, knocking her prone. Percival had
followed up with an attack that had temporarily destroyed the akuma’s weapon and was
keeping her on the defensive so she couldn’t counterattack.

And now what?

As the leader of sorts, he needed to coordinate the efforts of the Knights. Tristan and Isolde
were working on crowd control and coordinating any needed rescue efforts with the police.
Morrigan and Percival were handling offense and defense respectively. Everything seems
under control at the moment. Perhaps it would be a good time to head over to Ladybug and
ask if she’d located the akuma yet. He was relatively sure she’d already summoned her
Lucky Charm and was probably working out a plan. He touched his face as he remembered
when he first met. Her ability to strategize was as good as her right cross.

Galahad was just congratulating himself on his willingness to share the spotlight when a dark
blur collided with him and knocked him off the roof and into a dumpster.

The dumpster clanged as the two heroes hit the side of the dumpster, The waste receptacle
rocked back and forth with the impact but did not tip over. Galahad took the impact
especially hard. Felix’s face screwed up with disgust. The smell of rancid food, cleaning
products, and dirty diapers hit his nose so hard he felt nauseous.
“Get off of me, you moron!” He pushed the other hero away and scrambled to his feet before
grabbing the rim of the dumpster and hauling himself out.

Chat Noir skittered out after him, looking defensive and slightly apologetic. “Hey! I thought
you were going to attack us like you attacked the akuma; violently and without warning.”
Chat Noir sniffed himself and then recoiled. “Trust me. Smelling like Eau de Ordures was
not on my agenda tonight.”

The cat superhero shook his head to clear it and looked at the other hero. “I’m surprised. I
thought you and the rest of the Round Table preferred to wait and see when it came to
fighting akuma. I didn’t expect you to actually get your hands dirty.” He smirked as he
wrinkled his nose. “Or get your armor dirty.”

Galahad reminded himself to stay calm. Paris needed all the heroes it could get to defeat
Hawkmoth. That meant his and Ladybug’s teams had to work together and cooperation
required tact and diplomacy. He doubted Ladybug would believe he was there to help if he
suddenly punched Chat Noir in the face.

He faked a wide condescending smile. “The four of you looked like you were in over your
head fighting an akuma that was barely attacking.” His smile widened as Chat Noir looked
angry at the implied incompetence. “What kind of heroes would we be if we didn’t come to
the aid of those in need?”

Chat Noir extended his baton with a growl but before Galahad thought he was going to be on
the news for brawling with one of the defenders of Paris, Chat Noir just said, “I’m sure
Ladybug has figured out a plan by now. Follow me.”

Chat Noir used his weapon to launch himself into the air towards his partner. Once he landed
he leaned over the rooftop as if expecting the other hero to follow him.
Galahad shrugged then unfurled his wings. He gave one mighty flap then was airborne,
soaring towards the rooftop the other heroes were perched on. He landed with a soft crunch
of metal on gravel and carefully stayed downwind from the heroine. “Apologies for the
chaotic arrival,” he told her and desperately wished they weren’t meeting as superheroes
while he smelled like a landfill. He held a fist over his chest and struck a pose. “My name is
Galahad,” he pointed at his team. “We call ourselves The Knights of the Round Table.” He
loved the name but it sounded so silly when he said it to other people. “We are here to help
you defeat this akuma. How can we help?”

He watched as Ladybug’s expression changed from surprised to annoyed to impatient but

professional. “We can introduce our teams after I capture the butterfly.” Her tone was no-
nonsense and brusque. “The akuma is in her earrings.”

Galahad turned his head and looked at where Morrigan and Percival were fighting Miss
Cupid. He narrowed his gaze but still couldn’t see what she saw. There was no way in Hell he
would admit that he couldn’t see what she saw. He didn’t want to look like a fool (again) by
admitting to a shortcoming. “What makes you say that?”

“She’s naturally observant and being Ladybug has helped her hone that.” The dragon themed
hero approached his leader and stood beside her. He looked Galahad up and down and even
though his nose wrinkled his gaze was appreciative. Something about him reminded Galahad
of…someone. It didn’t matter now.

Ladybug beamed at Wyvern and then looked seriously at Galahad “What he said.”

Part of her wanted to argue with him; ask why they’d never helped before. Another part
wanted to demand they leave but she wouldn’t. Hawk Moth had exposed all of her temporary
allies and if it hadn’t been for Master Fu’s sacrifice he would have won. Well, Chloe did most
of the hard work and they had been lucky the former Queen Bee hadn’t really wanted to fight
them. She took her bully’s reluctance as a possible sign there was some good left in her but
she wouldn’t take the chance.

Ladybug decided to be cautiously optimistic. “Thank you for your help, Galahad.” She
decided the best thing to do would be to hurry and cleanse the akuma so she could get the
victim home quickly. “I have an idea but I need someone to distract the akuma so I can
implement my plan.” She looked around for her partner but he was deliberately avoiding her.
“Usually I’d ask Chat Noir…”
“If…I may interrupt..” Mamushi gave into the impulse to speak. She was sure she was
violating some sort of tradition but she thought what she had to say was important.

Ladybug tried not to act surprised. “Go ahead, Mamushi.”

She nodded. “I…noticed something about Miss Cupid’s abilities.” She didn’t think it was a
good idea to mention her powers in front of strangers, potential allies or not.

Ladybug nodded back to show she understood, eyes widening slightly. “Go on.”

Mamushi felt slightly embarrassed as she tried to explain without revealing what she saw.
“Miss Cupid uses her whip to make her victims reveal any unrequited feelings, especially if
they are…torn between two people. They seem torn by indecision and unable to defend
themselves.”

Ladybug froze in dismay as Mamushi looked her directly in the eye and inclined her head in
agreement. Ladybug wanted to ask what exactly Kagami saw but now was not the time. “So
anyone who approaches her with any sort of turmoil in their…private lives won’t be able to
resist her powers.”

That meant she and Wyvern couldn’t approach her. What about Mamushi or Chat? They
seemed stable. Chat seemed over her and she didn’t think Mamushi had any lingering
remorse about taking Adrien from Marinette, nor should she. Still, would any past conflicts
make them vulnerable?

“So, the best person to fight this akuma is someone who has no romantic entanglements or
regrets? Ever?” Galahad interrupted. He thought for a moment and then said. “I know just
the guy!”

Before Ladybug or anyone could protest, he touched his ear and said, “Hey, Percival?
Galahad. Listen, Ladybug needs you to distract the akuma so she can break the akumatized
object. Maybe you can tie her up with her own whip instead of cutting it this time? Yeah, you
would have done it earlier if you'd thought of it. No problem.”

He saw everyone staring at him and said, “Bluetooth.”

Chat Noir got a little closer as he stared. “Why have we never thought of that?”

Ladybug just said “Later” and looked at Galahad. “I’m counting on you.”

He nodded. “Just be ready to go with your plan when Percival does his part.”

He’d never talked to her this long and he sure as hell hadn’t been as close. Not since their
first meeting as his civilian self. It was embarrassing that this was their formal introduction
as heroes and he smelled like a sewer.

Her body language was stiff and she almost vibrated with nervous energy. He couldn’t tell if
it was because she couldn’t stand to be around him or she was worried that her plan wasn’t
going well.

Galahad did his best to look calm and professional but he couldn’t resist letting his eyes roam
over her. The way she carried herself made her seem taller than she really was and her eyes
betrayed no fear. He felt as if he were looking at…no. Better not to think about her, he was
trying to look professional.

He glanced at the new hero who had replaced Ryuuko to distract himself. That didn’t help.
Wyvern was tall and lean and a strange oasis of calm with all the chaos around him. Galahad
felt better just looking at him.

He tore his eyes away and looked at Percival. He had to be ready to act once the akuma had
been subdued.
 *****

Percival considered himself a pacifist, his love of D&D notwithstanding, and never expected
to find himself in the middle of combat. It helped to think of himself in a monster encounter
where his team had rolled low initiative.

Miss Cupid had not taken getting attacked by multiple foes well and was lashing out blindly.
She was getting sloppy but also unpredictable. Percival noticed the purple butterfly appear
over the akuma’s eyes. Hawk Moth must be becoming frustrated too. Good. He hoped the
idiot in the gimp suit enjoyed being outnumbered.

He watched Morrigan wind the akuma up. She was screaming and lashing her whip blindly at
his teammate, who only taunted her more.He watched Morrigan fight, weaving in and out of
the akuma’s reach. Morrigan clearly enjoyed fighting; perhaps it gave her something to
channel her anger and hostility into. He considered asking her about therapy. Well, not now.
Maybe after the movie was done.

Percival frowned and took a deep breath as he made a decision. Perhaps it was time he did
something impulsive.

*****

Morrigan had done a good job of keeping the akuma distracted so far but Galahad, or hell,
Ladybug, or whoever-the-hell needed to plan and decide a course of action so they could
defeat the akuma and go to bed. They were filming all day tomorrow and she needed her
beauty sleep. So did everyone else and makeup could only do so much.

“Get away from me!” Miss Cupid yelled at her. The akuma’s movements were beginning to
slow. She was getting tired but they couldn’t rely on wearing her down. It helped. “You don’t
understand! Laurent needs to be rescued! Marie is fooling him!”

Ugh. This again. She was beginning to think Allen was right about sex and romance. It had
never done her any good. “So what?! Why are you trying so hard to help a guy who clearly
doesn’t care?”
Miss Cupid stopped attacking and just stared at her. “What?! But…but she’s fooling him!
She’s going to hurt him!”

The butterfly mask came up and both young women ignored him. Morrigan decided to try a
little common sense. It might work where all that touchy feely crap failed.

She took a step closer. “Did you ever think that he’s not being fooled? Maybe this guy knows
exactly what this girl is really like and doesn’t care. He’s going in with his eyes open and if
he gets hurt,” Morrigan shrugged. “Then he has it coming and you’re concerned about him
for nothing.” She smirked. “It would serve him right if he came crawling back to you, telling
you were right and you told him to piss off.”

Miss Cupid just stared. “Are…are you sure you’re a hero?”

Morrigan shrugged. “Yeah. I’m a hero. I’ve got the armor and everything.” She glanced over
at the other rooftop where she was sure her former idol was watching her and silently
judging. Whatever. “But unlike some heroes I’m not gonna baby your feelings and spout
some useless namby pamby crap. I’m gonna tell you shit that will actually help, not just make
you feel better.

Miss Cupid nodded despite herself and let the whip drop slightly. “Um…okay.”

“Take it from me,” Morrigan continued, “neither of those jerks are worth getting mad about,
much less wrecking Paris. Some people can’t be, or don’t wanna be helped so you should just
cut them off. Move on.” She’d stopped trying to protect Adrien and their friendship was a lot
healthier for it. “Carrying around a bunch of feelings for a guy too oblivious, or pretending to
be oblivious is a waste of time. Being friends with a leech isn’t worth it and now that you
know what she really is you’re better off cutting the little parasite out of your life. Forget
‘em. Besides,” Morrigan continued, “you can’t force someone to like you if they don’t,” she
knew from years of experience with Adrien and in a way, her mother. “No one is entitled to
anyone’s affections if that person doesn’t like you like that.”

There was a smattering of applause and Morrigan felt proud. It sounded like something
Percival would have said. She’d done it again! Maybe. She wasn’t good at tact or empathy
but she knew what it was like to tie oneself in knots trying to earn the affection of someone
who didn’t care and didn’t deserve it.

It should have worked. Under any other circumstances the akuma could have been persuaded
to listen to reason and give up her object willingly. It had worked the last time Chloe had
tried this and there had been no casualties or even property damage.

Well, the difference was last time she had gotten to the akuma before she had been agitated
and appealed to her vanity and natural poise. She had been willing to listen to reason and was
persuaded to stand down.

Unfortunately Hawk Moth had learned from his mistakes and deliberately kept his victim
agitated. Wyvern had tried and failed to talk her down so she was already wary. Then she had
attacked and Percival and Galahad helped surround her. Miss Cupid was frustrated, harassed
and probably tired. She didn’t take much to snap.

She looked undecided and for a second Morrigan had hope. “No!” she burst out. “You’re not
going to keep me from having my revenge!” She raised her whip again. “You’re right about
one thing; they’re both scum and deserve to pay!”

Morrigan tried one last time. Dammit, it had all gone so wrong so fast! “But-”

“No!” Miss Cupid shot back. She raised the whip above her head and let it uncoil. She
hesitated. “You have five seconds to get out of my way or you’re going down too!”

“I’m trying to help you!” Morrigan protested.

Miss Cupid laughed bitterly. “Sure you are.” Her eyes narrowed and her lips thinned as she
brought her arm back. “Just like them.”

There was a blur of black and gold, then suddenly Percival was standing between them with
the whip wrapped around his wrist. He shook his head at the akuma. “I don’t blame you for
being upset but trying to whip someone who just wants to help is not a good look.”

Miss Cupid was so startled the whip fell away from the Knight’s wrist and she nearly
dropped it. “It doesn’t work on you?” Her eyes darted all around as if trying to find a clue.
“How is that possible?!”

Percival shrugged. “Your power only affects people with complicated love lives, right? Love
triangles?” He smiled. “I’m asexual so I don’t have those kinds of complications to worry
about.”

The akuma sighed, ignoring the butterfly mask that appeared. “That must be nice. No mixed
signals, no heartbreak.”

He nodded. “For me? Yeah. Sometimes I have to worry about accidentally sending signals
without meaning to. And sometimes it can be lonely when I wanna hang out but all or most
of my friends are off canoodling somewhere but…” he thought about it. “I enjoy my life. It’s
taken me a while to understand that being different isn’t bad or broken but I’m happy with
my life.”

Miss Cupid gave him a sheepish grin. “Need anyone to hang with?”

He smiled. “If you still want to after you’ve been de-akumatized, I’m Percival#777 on
Quiscord.”

Morrigan felt the tension in her shoulders ease and thought the akuma was about to hand her
object over when a whirr of black and red stuffed something over Miss Cupid’s head.

“Hey!” came the akuma’s muffled shout.

Ladybug grabbed the earrings from Miss Cupid’s ears and crushed them until a black and
purple butterfly flew out.
“No evil doing for you, little akuma!” Ladybug proclaimed before doing her usual spiel.

The hero of Paris gently pried the skullcap off Miss Cupid before throwing it into the air.
“Miraculous Ladybug!”

The loveliness of ladybugs flew through the city and restored the damage, returning Miss
Cupid to herself as Percival helped her to her feet.

She blinked in surprise. “I was akumatized, wasn’t I?”

The heroes nodded.

The girl looked embarrassed. “I’m sorry. I was just too upset about Laurent and Marie-!” She
broke off and gave Ladybug an awkward smile. “Thank you for saving me.”

Morrigan was just about to intervene and say the Knights did all the dirty work when
Ladybug broke out into a nervous smile. “No, I just purified the akuma.” She pointed from
Morrigan to Percival. “The Knights did the hard part. They saved you.”

Morrigan and Percival stood a little straighter. Morrigan was reluctant to speak. She didn’t
want Ladybug to recognize her voice.

Percival came to her rescue. “No thanks needed.” He gave her an embarrassed wave. “Saving
damsels is just part of the job, Miss…?”

The former akuma gave him a smile and a half-curtsey. “Dumont. Dominique Dumont.
Thank you for saving me…?”
He bowed. “Call me Percival, of the Knights of the Round Table.” He indicated Morrigan.
“And this is one of my comrades, Morrigan.” Morrigan nodded. “You might have heard of
us.”

“I have!” Dominique clutched her hands to her chest. “On the Muses Podcast. It’s so
wonderful to meet you!”

Morrigan and Percival agreed to pose for a picture when Tristan and Isolde brought over a
shamefaced couple.

“Dominique?” the young woman said.

“Domie, we’re so sorry.” The young man looked upset.

“We never meant to hurt you,” the young woman was sorrowful. “Please.”

The girl named Dominique looked from one to the other. “You know, it was wrong to let my
anger turn me into an akuma.”

The couple smiled at each other, thinking they were about to be forgiven.

“But I think it's better that we’re no longer friends. Having feelings for each other is one
thing, hiding your relationship behind my back and not being honest is another. Both of you
can piss off.” As they gasped in surprise and offense Dominique turned to Percival. “Could
you fly me home? Maybe we can talk on the way. I don’t suppose you play tabletop games,
do you? I’ve been playing Call of Cthulhu.”

Percival perked up. “I’ve been wanting to try it. You can tell me about it on the way.”

He offered her his arm and off they flew.

Her former friends were still staring up at her, gaping when Tristan decided to break the
awkward silence. “Let’s get you home,” he said.

With that, he grabbed Laurent and Isolde grabbed Marie. With a jump they were off.

Ladybug twisted her hands together and addressed Morrigan. “I’m sorry. I should have let
Percival handle things.”

Morrigan just shrugged. She hoped Ladybug just assumed she was shy or mute. Or rude.

Wyvern overcame his indecision and landed beside Ladybug. “You’re two teams who aren’t
used to working together,” he soothed. “I’m sure once you get your dynamics worked out,
it'll all be fine.”

Galahad took a deep breath and decided to have what he hoped was a friendly chat with the
leader of Paris’ heroes. “Let’s start again. My name is Galahad, leader of the Knights of the
Round Table.”

His first instinct was to go in for a handshake but Ladybug tensed when he extended his
hand. She wasn’t ready to trust him yet and with his past behavior he understood. He turned it
into a sweeping bow instead. “It’s a pleasure to assist the Heroes of Paris.” At least the
Ladybug Cure had removed the smell of garbage.

“Hello, Galahad. I’ve seen you introduced on social media.” She looked at her partner. “You
know Chat Noir.” The cat hero gave him a grin and a salute.

The two unfamiliar heroes looked at him, the young man with curiosity, the young lady with
suspicion. “These are our new heroes. Wyvern-” the dragon hero nodded. “And Mamushi.”
The snake hero didn’t bother with a nod. Her eyes narrowed at him in warning.
Ladybug nodded curtly and her team surrounded her protectively like a brood of chicks while
Morrigan flanked him.

“Thank you. It’s nice to formally meet you,” her tone was properly civil but her eyes were
glacial. “You’ll have to understand that I’m feeling a little skeptical towards you. Why wait
until now to introduce yourself when you’ve all been active for weeks?” She cocked her hip
and crossed her hands over her chest. “ Why didn’t you speak to us when we tried to reach
out to you?”

There was something about her commanding stance and regal tone that made him…not now.
He glanced at Wyvern, who kept glancing back at him. He looked over at Mamushi, who
seemed to want to skewer him with something.

Galahad started to rub the back of his neck then realized it made him look like Adrien. He
dropped his hand and looked at Ladybug with an expression he hoped was sheepish and
apologetic.

“We’re…new. Both to hero work and Paris itself. We thought we were doing a good thing by
helping with crowd control and staying out of akuma battles. But now I see that wasn’t the
right way to go about things.” He shrugged. “Sorry about that. We’ll do better in Future.”

“Does that mean you wish to join us? Become one of the Heroes of Paris?” Mamushi spoke
up and only the slight widening of Ladybug’s eyes revealed it hadn’t been her idea.

Morrigan shook her head violently and Galahad declined. “The Knights prefer to stay an
independent agency but we’re more than happy to team up for akuma or other emergencies.”
He looked over at his teammate for confirmation but she just gave him a tiny nod and a half-
shrug.

Galahad took a half-step towards his counterpart then stopped. “If you’d like, we could
coordinate when we could do joint patrols or which areas of the city we could patrol on
alternating days or something.”
He’d burst into her city without permission or etiquette observed and he was making the offer
out of courtesy and a bit of guilt. The last thing he wanted was to spark a turf war with
Ladybug. Hawk Arse would be delighted and he’d look like a git.

Her expression still looked distrustful but at least she wasn’t outright hostile. Mamushi might
have still wanted to chop his head off but her leader would call her off. Probably.

“We’ll see,” was all Ladybug would say.

Chat Noir looked from his partner to the Knight who’d fallen in a dumpster with him. “Hey!
That’s a good idea!” He was a little louder and more cheerful than usual, but that could be
because he was afraid Ladybug would attack a potential ally if they weren’t careful. Her, or
Mamushi.

“Uh…” Chat Noir thought it over. “We’re usually pretty busy during the week but I’m sure
M’Lady could find time to talk to you…” He frowned and scrolled through his staff. His face
cleared. “Ah! Ladybug can meet you on the E- I mean…L’Arc de Triomphe on Saturday at
22:00.”

Galahad looked at Ladybug, who nodded. “Sounds lovely.” They had more than worn out
their welcome and he didn’t want to test the limits of Ladybug’s or her team’s patience.
“Morrigan and I are off. Good evening.” He nodded and with a glance at the disguised Chloe,
they unfurled their wings and were off.

Wyvern sighed as he watched them fly away until they were no longer visible. “I have to
admit, I’m jealous of the wings.”

Mamushi shook her head as what she had been dying to say burst out. “Tell me you don’t
trust them-”

Ladybug sighed. “I don’t think I do. Not entirely.” She sighed. “The other three seem like
they really want to help people but I’m not sure Galahad and Morrigan don’t have a hidden
agenda.”
“Or they’re really paranoid and untrusting too,” Chat Noir teased and then turned serious.
“This isn’t the first time we’ve been fooled by someone claiming to be a new hero. I don’t
blame you for being careful but don’t push away potential new friends.”

“Chat Noir makes a good point,” Wyvern agreed. He looked at Ladybug and then the team.
“Let’s welcome their help, but don't give our secrets away.”

Everyone nodded and Mamushi fell silent. Chat Noir was the first to notice. “Hey, Mamushi?
You okay?”

The new Snake hero sighed and looked down as if ashamed. “Forgive me, Ladybug. I…” she
looked pained and sad. “I proved unworthy of the faith you placed in me by giving me a new
Miraculous. I did not use the Snake properly. If it were not for those Knights,” her fists
clenched and she looked angry. Not so much for the interference but because she needed to
be rescued at all. “We would have failed.”

Both Ladybug and Chat Noir opened their mouths to assure her she was wrong but Wyvern
beat them to it. “It wasn’t just you. I messed up too.” He gently pushed Chat Noir aside and
put a reassuring hand on Mamushi’s shoulder. “I failed too. I kept thinking I was still
Viperion and that messed me up. I’m not used to being first in a fight.” His smile was kind.

Mamushi’s smile was rueful. “Nor am I being the one to hesitate.”

Wyvern gave her another smile and a half-hug. “I guess we need more practice.”

She nodded and Ladybug’s head shot up. “Yes! You do!” She looked excited and her smile
dimmed. “But not with me and Chat.” She looked at Mamushi, then Wyvern. “That was my
mistake. You didn’t need to practice with experienced heroes because you are experienced
heroes.” She maneuvered her way in between Mamushi and Wyvern and gave them both a
half-hug.
Ladybug grinned as the idea occurred to her. “You need to practice with heroes who are
experienced with the Snake and the Dragon. You need to practice with each other!”

Wyvern looked at Mamushi. “I think she has a good point.” He gave the new Snake a smile.
“Wanna be practice buddies?”

“I must rearrange my schedule and find a clever way to fool Mother.” The former Dragon
looked serious as she planned and then gave her new partner a mischievous grin. “I’m sure
I’ll come up with something and let you know via our Communicators.

“Looks like everything worked out, M’Lady. Even though things got a little hairy for a few
minutes there.” He waited for his partner to groan and then held out his fist while looking at
three of his fellow heroes.

They all knew just what to do. Three other fists came flying out.

“Pound it!”

With a shared laugh and some quick goodbyes, Team Miraculous made their separate ways
home. Ladybug was still thinking about the encounter with the Knights and it meant for team
dynamics in the future. Would Galahad want to take over as leader and muscle her out? She
hoped she was just being paranoid and insecure.

Galahad laid awake for at least an hour before finally drifting off. He’d introduced himself
properly to Team Miraculous. (Griff was very pleased) but couldn’t stop thinking of the glint
of steel in her eyes, her determination, or Wyvern’s quiet support and calm demeanor.

He had a type or two, didn’t he?

Please drop by the Archive and comment to let the creator know if you enjoyed their work!